f^f^^:\m 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 t^^^M 
 
 mmm 
 
 l^^-r-y^la 
 
 mmm 
 
 ^^M 
 
 ^^^^S 
 
 ^^^^ 
 
 ^^p^ 
 
 '^S^^m 
 
 ;*':a.: 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 ^O^ 
 
 
 HI 
 
 
 lueam 
 
 MamOBSul 
 
 f.^HL ^Sjj^ jl 
 
 m 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 ■ml 
 
 ^mnnK/ 
 
 
 ^Ph 
 
 W^^^> *^^^R'''b 
 
 K 
 
 fl^' 
 
 
 ^n 
 
 ^jbBL^ •■^mijn; ^ 
 
 p> 
 
 ""J^^T^^H^ ■ 
 
 
 r^l 
 
 ^L ^ V-y^^rT 
 
 1 
 
 S^i 
 
 ' •'^sS 
 
 W 
 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 ^KaL^rilra 
 
 
 11.;- A.* . 

 
 OGDEN 
 
 - - ■*■ --^ -- ^ . 
 
 ^\;h'^<^ 
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 CRITICAL REMARKS 
 
 ON THE BOOKS OF 
 
 JOB, PROVERBS, PSALMS, 
 
 ECCLESIASTES, and CANTICLES.. 
 
 
 Bv D. DURELL, D.D. Principal of Hertford College, 
 AND Prebendary of Canterburv. 
 
 ^nv; 
 
 OXFORD: 
 
 PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS. 
 
 M DCC LXXH.
 
 Imprimatur, 
 
 N. Wetherell, 
 
 ' Vice - Can. O x o n, 
 
 Univ. CoLt. Oxon. 
 Feb, 14. 1772. 
 
 i[;i'i :^oa
 
 TO THE RIGHT REVEREND ,1^^ '^ 
 ROBERT, LORD BISHOP OF OXFaRD, 
 THESE CRITICAL REMARKS 
 
 ON THE POETICAL BOOKS 
 
 OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 
 
 WHICH HIS LORDSHIP HAS MOST EMINENTLY 
 
 ILLUSTRATED 
 
 IN HIS ACADEMICAL LECTURES, 
 
 ARE, WITH THE GREATEST RESPECT, 
 
 HUMBLY INSCRIBED 
 
 BY THE AUTHOR.
 
 
 ,a aiiu 
 
 
 : i.. ;] 
 
 a :^ Q T ;i :> e \:
 
 { ' ) 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 <!J^HE Books ivbicb are here examined are all in Metre ; whence fome 
 ■^ Difficulties naturally arife *. Bejides which many great Ob/cur it ies in 
 them owe their Being to enigmatical '' and proverbial " Exprejions ; or to 
 Allujions to local Ufages "* and popular ^ Sentiments. But the chief Per- 
 plexities are derived I am per fuaded from the Hajle atid Ig?torance of Tranf- 
 tribers, who have not given us true Copies of the original "Text. To cor- 
 reSi thefe Error Sy has been my chief Aifn j and I fatter myfelf that not a 
 few Paffages will be found to be rejiored to their primitive Genuinenefs ^ 
 To this End, a Method is frequently purfued-, which feems to carry with 
 it the flrongefl Conviction, viz. the Invefigation of the natural Limits 
 of each Word and Sentence.. In Confrmation of thefe new Le5itons I 
 cannot alledge the Authority of any MSS. for I have confulted Jione. 
 That Trouble I thought jnight be fparedy. as Dr. Kennicott was preparing 
 his Collations for the Prefs : but I doubt not but that it will be found,. 
 on the Publication of his Work, that fome of his MSS. efablijh fever al 
 of my. various Leclions ; the fame Thing havifig already happened in re- 
 gard to The Parallel Prophecies, as the Dr. has informed me. Befdes,. 
 MSS. can, at moft, but give a better Senfe than that which is found in 
 the Text : but if that Text, wherever it is erroneous, can be fo impro- 
 ved by a new Combination of the very fame Letters, without the leaf 
 Addition, Tranfpofition, or Alteration whatever, from which emerge 
 other Words perfeSlly clear and confifent -, in that cafe, I fay, MSS. are 
 not very ejjential ;. for we may rationally conclude that, without their 
 Afjiftance, we have attained to the. very Text. 
 
 * Befides that Poetry is more terfe, concife, and lefs fubjeft to the Rules of Grammar than^ 
 Profe, it abounds more in all Kinds of Enallages and other Figures of Rhetoric ; more fre- 
 quently wants a Subjeft to the Sentence, as well as the Prepofitions, the Signs of Cafes, and 
 ether neceffary Implements. •> N.B. In all the References here adduced I fliall confine 
 
 myfelf to the XXX firll Chaptors that occur: Job.X.2i,2z. XIII.14. XV. 19. XVII. 6. XXL 
 ^3. XXIV. 18, 19. XXYI. 5. ' VI. 16. VIII. 17. IX. 3. XIII. 25,27. XIV. 18. XVI. 
 
 14. ■■ lU. 8. V. 4, 26. VI. 19. VII. 19. IX. 33. XV. 26. XXX. 4. ' VI. 6. 
 
 IX. 9. XI. 6, 12. XIV. 14. XXVII. 21. XXIX. 24. ' IV.. 19. V. 5. VI. 14. VIII. 12.. 
 
 W. 11. XVU. iz. 16. XXI. io. XXIV. 5, 6, 19.
 
 vi PREFACE. 
 
 In determining the Signifcation of the Words., I have made the "Englijh 
 Vei'Jion, now in Ufe, the Standard. In the principal Places which 1 
 judged to he faulty, I have taken the Liberty to correSl it, or to prefer 
 fame of the other old Englijh Verfions. Thofe I have chiefly ufed are 
 Arch-Bifliop ParkerV Bible, generally known by the Name o/"the Bifliop's 
 Bible, a Folio, dated 1568 ; and that ^to Edition of the Geneva Tranf- 
 latioti, printed by Barker in 1 599 : which lafl, it ought to be noted, is 
 meant when 1 fpeak of the Old Verfion, without Specification. Thefe 
 three Verfions have doubtlefs their peculiar Merit and Demerit j the two 
 'latter ones efpecially : but which of thefe claims upon the whole the Pre- 
 ference, I jhall not prefume ahfolutely to determine. One would naturally 
 expeSi that the Verfion now in Ufe begun under the Aufpices of James I. 
 would be entitled to this Difiin^ion : when we find that near fifty of 
 the mofl learned Men of this Kingdom were commifiioncd to undertake the 
 Work s ; had, for their Encouragement, Afi'urances of Preferment ^ ; and 
 took due Time for the Execution: " revifing," as they fay, " what they 
 " had done, by bringing back to the Anvil that which they had hammered', 
 *' and, having ufed as great Helps as were needful, feared no Reproach 
 ** for Slownejs, nor coveted Pratfe for Expedition^'' The chief Excel- 
 lency of this Verfion confijis in being a clojer Tranfiation than a7iy that 
 bad preceded ; in ufing the proper ejl Language for popidar Ufe, without 
 Aff'etJatiGn of Sublimity, nor yet liable to the Charge of Vulgarity of 
 Exprejfion. It has likewije obferved a due Medium between the Genevefe 
 and Romifli Verfions ; equally avoiding on the one Hand the Scrupulofity 
 of the Puritansy who prefer their new Terms, fuch as Wafliing and 
 Congregation, to the old ecclefiafiical ones, Baptifm and Church j and 
 on the other Hand the Obfcurity of the Papifis, in not tranfiating fuch 
 Words as Azymes, Holocauft, Prepuce, Pafchc, ^c. ^ But, notwith- 
 fianding thefe Concefiions in it's Favour, it certainly does not exhibit in 
 many Places the Senfe of the Text fo exactly as the Verfion of 1599 ' : 
 and miftakes it befides in an infinite Number of Infiances. Frequently it 
 exprejfes not tlxe proper SubjeSl of the Sentence " ; and adheres at other 
 Times fo clofely to the Letter as to tranfiate Idioms °. // arbitrarily 
 gives new Senfes to Words ° ; omits ' or fupplies them without NeceJJity *" * 
 thefe lafi are indeed difiinguifl^ed by another Character -, but very unfa-
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 vii 
 
 vourable Inferences, either to the Genutnenefs of the Text, or to the Na- 
 ture of the Hebrew, mujl thence be drawn by a Reader unacquainted 
 with that Language. It is deficient _ in refpeSi to the JJjort explanatory 
 Notes ' in the Margin, which abound in the lafl mentioned Verjion. The 
 Words are at Times fo tranfpofed as to create an Hyperbaton ' ; or are 
 not fufficiently varied '. And, to fum up all, it has this Fault in common 
 with the other, that it may jujily be quefiioned, whether any pojjible 
 Senfe can by fair Interpretation be deduced from the Words in not a 
 few Places ". 
 
 This Verfion was frjl publijhed in the Tear 1 6 1 1 ; and at the Be- 
 ginning of this Century received confiderable Improvements from Bijloop 
 Lloyd, who, among other Things, added the Mr a throughout in the 
 Margin, with Tables of Chronology, of Coins, Weights and Meafures "". 
 In the Year 1745 Dr. Paris at Cambridge revifed the whole, with a vi^,w 
 to dijiinguijli in it by other CharaSlers the Words which were not in the 
 Original ". In this Univerfity we have lately gone farther, by improving 
 in the fame refpeB on the Cambridge Plan, by framing a new AhJiraSi 
 of each Chapter, by a new Divijion of the Paragraphs, and by infer ting 
 in the Margin fome new References, and the Explanation of Hebrew 
 Words. But notwithflanding it mufl fiill be confeJJ'ed, that thefe and f- 
 'milar Improvements can be deemed at befl but fuperficial ; forafnuch as. 
 they do not penetrate to the Siibjlance, or Jirike at the Root of the Evil. 
 No Individual, however, nor any Society can prefume to go farther, till 
 the great Council of thefe Realms pall think it expedient to delegate the- 
 important Charge of a tiew Tranjlation to Men of approved Learning 
 and Judgment. 
 
 In the meantime, hoping this very defirable Period may not be far dif 
 tant, I have thought it my Duty to lay before the Public fome Part of 
 the Materials which have lain by me for a cotifiderable Time. My Motive ■ 
 for fo doing, is, that they may be duly weighed in the Interval, in ord^r 
 that if they meet with Approbation they may be ferviceable on that Oc- 
 cafion ; and that others, blefjed with greater Abilities and Advantages,, 
 may hereby be induced to purfue the fame Courfe. 
 
 But before I quit the Subject, may I be permitted to fubjoin at the Clofe 
 fome few Obfervations, neither I hope foreign to. the Purpofe, nor yet 
 
 ' The following are all that occur, v-.'-hcn there ought to be at leaft as many Scores, f""a. 
 IV. 9. VI. 3, 29. VII. 7, 8. XII. 13. XXI. 17. XXII. 21. XXIII. 10. XXVII. 3. > Com- 
 pare XXIV. I. and XXVIL 2,3,4. with the Text. ' III. i^. XXV. 6. XXX. 11. ° V c 
 VI. 7. VIII. 17. XII. 5. XVIU. 13,15. XXI. 24. XXII. 30. XXVI.5. XXVII. n, 15. XXX.2. 
 * See the Folio Bible printed 1702. * This appears by a Series of Letters written aiul 
 
 communicated by Arch-Biihop Seeker to the Author. 
 
 impertinent ?:
 
 nu 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 imper tine fit f It has been ajked for Injiance, Whether the prefent Mr a 
 could furnij}} a proper Number of Perfons better qualified for this Under- 
 taking than the Beginning of the lafi Age. I do not hefitate in replying 
 in the ajirmative. There was indeed a "Time, about the Middle of the lajl 
 Century, ivhen Orie?ital Literature very eminently foiirified in theft 
 Kingdoms, and was almoji carried to it's utmojl Degree of FerfeBion by 
 thole Jlnning Lights, the Waltons, the Pocockes, the Caftles, the 
 Clarices, and others. Thefe would undoubtedly have approved themfelves 
 to have been greater Maflers by the Execution of the Tafk : but the 
 Anarchy, which then prevailed, was not a Time favourable to the Under- 
 taking^ ; // was however produSiive of a more extenfive public Good, by 
 cccafoning the Publication of the Original Text, with all the ancient 
 Verfons of the Eajl ; a Work, which has done more Credit to this Nation 
 than any other ProduSlion of the Englilh Prefs. But, to return to the 
 ^ejlion ', thofe who will not grant the Superiority to the prefent Gene^ 
 ration, will, at leaf, furely allow an Equality ; and mufl withal ac^ 
 knowledge, that we are pojjeffed of Advantages, to which thofe of a for- 
 mer Age were utter Strangers. Befides the Polyglot not then exifing, 
 feveral old Eafern Verfons not known, to fay nothing of the MSS. of 
 the Text not thought of-, there have fnce appeared a great Number of 
 judicious Critics in the different Parts of Europe, who either profeffedly 
 writing on the Subjc£l, or only incidentally (as Cbronologers, Natural 
 Hiforians, Travellers, and others,) have thrown great Light on the 
 facred Reccrds. Thefe Helps would indubitably not be contemned by the 
 approved Tranfator ; who, befides his more general Acquaintance with 
 univerjal Science, would be free from the Shackles, which not long fince 
 confned the Opifiions of all the learned (not excepting the great Pococke 
 himj'elf) in refpeB to the Integrity of the Hebrew Text. 
 
 Is it pretended that the Times will not bear a new Verfion ? I anfwer 
 by another ^efiion. Is the Temper of the People of thefe Days totally 
 different from that of their Ancejiors, at the Dijlance affix Generations? 
 On the IntroduBion of the prefent Verfion into our Churches in the Year 
 \b\\, we read of no Tumult, Clamour, nor D if content. The Jame pa- 
 cific Difpojition prevailed in the Reign o/"Q^Elizabeth j when more than 
 one new Tranflation received the royal SanSlion. To afcend higher, would 
 be as unnecefary, as to controvert the Axiom, that fimilar Caufes always 
 produce fimilar EffeSls. The godly, the learned, the ingenuous, would 
 doubtlefs rejoice-, the gay, the thoughtlefs, the voluptuous, would Jlill con- 
 tinue uninterefied and unaff'eBed : but the Caviller, the Sceptic, and the 
 Dcifi, would hereby find the fharpefi and mofi trufiy Arrows of their 
 
 fluiver
 
 PREFACE. IX 
 
 ^her Man fed; and the. illiterate Vulgar, who always depart reluclantly 
 from old Injlitutions^ would foon be reconciled ; when, inftead of an In- 
 "uafion of their Property, they experienced that the old debafed Coin was 
 only called in, in order that they might be repaid in new, of true Ster- 
 ling Value. 
 
 The Minds of the People cafinot hereby be unfettled. All the leading 
 Articles of Religion will remai?! undijlurbed ; neither will the Ground of 
 their Faith or Pra£lice be ever fo remotely affedled. If there be any 
 Foundation for this Plea, it feems to me (with due Deference to Go~ 
 vernment may I be underfood to hint it !J to be derived from the Legif 
 lature itfelf; which, in it's ABs of perpetual Duration, does not appear 
 to allow fuficiently for the Mutability of Human Affairs, or the Changes 
 incident to Time : whereas were it eyiaBcd, that thefe ASls JJ.wuld all be 
 revifed at the Dijlance oj half a Century, ?na7iy of the Inconveniences 
 complained of would ?io longer exijl, and the almof facred Veneration the 
 People have for Things, which not their Merit, but Antiquity alone, has 
 confecrated, would gradually fubfide, and leave no Traces in their Minds '' . 
 
 But juay not the Eagernefs for Reformation carry Matters to too great 
 a Length ? Innovations, it is confeffed, are often dangerous ; a?2d the 
 Spirit of Zealots, the mojl uncontroulable of ajiy other : but in this Cafe, 
 the Bounds would be clear and dijlin^ ; and there would be no Caufe to 
 fear, when the CommiJJion exprefsly fet forth the Limits of it's Ex- 
 tent, that cool and difcreet SubjeSls would overleap them. But, to give 
 the Argument it's full Scope ; Would the Innovator herewith rejl fatis- 
 fed ? Would he Jtot defire after this a Revi/al of the Liturgy, with the 
 XXXIX Articles ; and proceed from ecclefiajlical , to civil. Matters f* 
 Thefe are not neceffary, perhaps not probable, Confequences : but allow- 
 ing they were ; what nobler ObjeB could the Parliament, could the Con- 
 vocation, have under their Contemplation, than the Petitions of ferious 
 and well difpofed Men ; prefented, at proper Intervals, with becoming 
 Humility ; praying, not to be releafed (as in a late Infance) from the 
 Bands by which Society is united, but that Means might be dcvifed the 
 jnojl efficacious for quieting their confcicntious Scruples, and fetting them 
 forward in the Way of religious Improvement ? 
 
 Lajily ; How is this Motion to be made, and who will undertake it ? 
 If the Convocation fate, it ought perhaps to originate there. But, if it 
 
 y Sir William Blackftonc (hews clearly the Dcfefls in our Criminal Law; and the Inconve- 
 niences it labours under, from Want of the new Statutes being referred by the Icgiflative Power 
 to the learned Judges before they are enafled ; and afferts that the Mifchief complained of 
 would be remedied, wtr^ a Committee aftohited Lut once in an hundred Yean it nrife tbcm. Com- 
 ment. B. IV. C. I. 
 
 b were
 
 X PREFACE. 
 
 nvere not judged expedient to apply to the Sovereign to convene the Hotifes 
 for that Purpofe, the venerable Bench of Bijhops might eafily agree among 
 themjelves, to take an Opportunity in the Vifitation of their refpeSlive 
 Diocefes, to colleB the Sentiments of the Clergy, [and of fome of the 
 Laity too perhaps,) on this Point : and, as the general Report fit is 
 prefiimed) could not hut be favourable, any one of their Lordjhips after- 
 wards making the Motion, his Majejly having previoufy coufented, an 
 Avl would mofi probably be obtained, without a fngle Divifion in either 
 Part of the Senate "". 
 
 But to return to my SiibjeB ; (from which an honefl, but perhaps too 
 ardent Zeal has infeifibly carried me too far ; and for which I mtijl again 
 beg Leave to apologize to all concerned :J it fioidd be here objerved, once 
 for all, that in the following Remarks it has been thought fiifficient to point 
 out perhaps only in o?ie Inftance the Setfe of fome particidar Appellatives, as 
 S^^f::; -, which generally fgnifies the Grave, or lower Regions of the Earthy 
 though almojl co??flantly rendered Hell in our Verfion : that as my Defgn was 
 not to appear in the Light of a profeffed Commentator or Paraphrafl, 1 have 
 jeldom touched on thefe Provinces, but where the Reading propofed by me feemed 
 to require it. Laflly, I doubt not but fome of my Obfervations may have 
 been anticipated by other Critics, as many are fufficiently obvious : but, if 
 that be the Cafe, it is more than is come to my Knowledge ; for I have piir- 
 pofeiy avoided having Recourfe to fuch Authors, except perhaps in .fome per- 
 plexing Places, that my Remarks might be my own. Such, however as the 
 Public is already in PoffeJJion of, have doubtlefs no Pretefifwns to Novelty : 
 they have neverthelefs the Advantage of being frefl), indepejident , and u?i- 
 biafed Evidences in Support of Truth. 
 
 I cannot conclude without publicly acknowledging my Obligations to 
 my Friend, Mr. Blayney, Fellow of Hertford College ; whoje Labour, 
 "Judgment, and Accuracy in the Edition of the Oxford Standard Copy 
 of the Bible have done him great Honour. He has been fo kind as to 
 revife with clofe Attention my MS. Copy ; and to him I am indebted 
 for the Correal io7i of fever al Mijlakes, and for many important Remarks, 
 and judicious Emendations in every Part of this Work. 
 
 ^ As Dr. Kcnnicott'% Collation is faid to be in great Forwardncfs, it may perhaps be thouglit 
 convenient to wait for the Publication before any fuch Meafure be taken.
 
 
 CRITICAL REMARKS 
 
 ON THE 
 
 BOOK OF JOB. 
 
 Chapter I, 
 
 Verse 5. — (tnJ off'ered Burnt_ Offerings according to the Number 
 of them all : D^^D -iDD^ Tshv nVj^m ] There is no Occafion to 
 exprefs according in another Chara(fler j for liDD.'a is compounded of 
 the Prepofition 0, which here fignifies according, and "iDD Nurnber. 
 See Noldius' Concordance. D. 32. 
 
 V. 1 1. — and he will curfe thee to thy face. "jD-in» TJ£) "iV vh D{< } 
 Our Verfion takes no Notice here of the compounded Particles K*? DN, 
 except in the Margin, where they are rendered if not, which is not 
 their Senfe in this Place : they ought to be rendered truly, or indeed, 
 as they are Numb. XIV. 35. Jofliua XIV. 9. &c. ^. might not this 
 Place be tranflated thus — And will he then indeed bless thee 
 TO THY Face, or, bid thee Farewell ? See alfo Ch.II. v. 5. &9. 
 
 V. 14. — T^he Oxen were plowing, mLTin VH 1p:3n] ")pn is here 
 ufed, as in fome other Places, colleftively : but cannot agree with 
 m::'in, on account of the Difcord of Number and Gender. TWT^ 
 fignifies here A Wood, or Forejl, as 1 Sam. XXIII. 15. This Place 
 
 A therefore
 
 ^ CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 therefore ought to be rendered — The Oxen were In the Woods. 
 What follows confirms this Senfe — the Ajjes were feeding by the Side 
 of them. 
 
 V. 2 1 . — Naked came I out of my Mother s Womb, and naked fiall 
 I return thither : r^'y^ :nL^^X D"iyi — ',t:K l^no 'n V Diy ] Our old 
 Verfion has here this Note, viz. " that is, into the Belly of the Earth, 
 " which is the Mother of us all." Others, who take the Words in 
 the Proper Senfe, fuppofe Job to have pointed to the Earth. But, with- 
 out having recourfe to that Figure or this Hypothefis, may not thefe 
 Words, without Violence, be rendered — Naked came I out of 
 MY Mother's Womb, and naked shall I depart with 
 Desolation ? noiy has this Senfe Ifa. XXIV. 12. and feems parti- 
 cularly fuitable here to Job after all the Difafters which had juft be- 
 fore happened to him. The Targum has here — ^*n"n:lp n'^?, to 
 the Houfe of the Grave : and this may probably be the Senfe here ; 
 for Job (Ch.X. 19,) puts the Grave in Oppofition to the Womb, viz. — 
 " I Ihould have been carried from the Womb to the Grave." 
 
 Chap. II. 
 
 V. 5. — a}id he will curfe thee to thy Face. -]Dni' "I'JD Sj< N*? DN ] 
 See Ch. I. v. 11. 
 
 V. 9. — curfe God, and die. nDT O'nSx 1"li] The Verb l^n in 
 Chaldee, and in Arabic, is ufed for taking Leave or bidding Fare^vell ; 
 and ought I think, to be thus rendered here. 
 
 V. 12. — and ^fprinkled Dufi upon their Heads toward Heaven. 
 J nO'CwH Dn'I^'N"! ^7^ "iCy 1p*lT'l] This Place would be more intelligible, 
 were it rendered, and threw Dust through the Air upon 
 their Heads. See Adls XXII. 23. where this Cuftom is alluded to. 
 
 Chap. III. 
 
 V. 3 . — and the Night in which it was faid, There is a Man Child 
 conceived. ', -1:1: Tr\n lOK nVbm ] %• ought not the Text to be 
 read thus — "ICNH b'bm — and the Night which said, a Man 
 Child is brought forth ? For hh is pf the Mafculine Gender ; and 
 n is here more neceffary, confidered as articular and relative, than as 
 
 paragogic.
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 3 
 
 paragoglc. If it be objefted that it is too bold a Figure to make the 
 Night fpeak, I anfvver that it is not bolder than to vvifli the Day to 
 perifh j which fl:ri<fl:ly fpeaking it can no more do, than the Night fpeak. 
 
 V. 5. — let the Blacknefs of the Day terrify it. DV ^'^'^'0-2 ^r^T\V1'' ] 
 Our Verlion does not exprefs the Senfe of the Original : and indeed it 
 is no wonder ; for this is a very obfcure Place ; and the ancient Ver- 
 fions give us but little Light. However, from the LXX and Vulgate 
 we may perhaps colledl the true Reading of nnOD, by fuppofmg that 
 the Word nno is defedlive for nnKS or niliO, and that D has crept 
 into the Place of a ; Inftances of both which Miflakes are not unfre- 
 quent. If this Reading be admitted, the Words before us may be ren- 
 dered LET THEM DISTURB IT WITH CuRSES CONTINUALLY. 
 
 See DV thus ufed, Pf LX. B. &c. The 8th Verfe feems to confirm 
 this Senfe. 
 
 V. 8. — naho are ready to raife up their Mourning. |nn^ TW DH'n^^n] 
 Rather — who are ready 'lo raise up the Leviathan: 
 (whether by this Word be meant the Crocodile v/ith Bochart, or a 
 great Serpent with Schultens :) For it is certain that we have no 
 other Authority for the Signification of Mourning here given to this 
 Word, than that of the Rabbi's, which has no Weight. On the 
 other Hand, it is well known that the ancients were ikilled in the 
 Methods of charming Serpents, (fee Pf. LVIII. 4, 5.) fo that Job may 
 reafonably be fuppofed to be wifliing here, that thefe Inchanters might 
 praftife their Arts, to add to the Horrors of that terrible Night, againft 
 which Evil is here fo folemnly imprecated. 
 
 V. 9. — neither let it fee the Baioningof the Day. '5yDj;n HK"!' '^N'l 
 : "int^'J %r. might not the literal Verlion of thefe Words be here ad- 
 mitted, viz. neither let it see the Eyelids of the 
 MoKNiNG } This beautiful Image could not I think fail of being un- 
 derftood by the Vulgar ; and it is countenanced by much oblcurer 
 enigmatical Expreffions. It furpafles in my Opinion Homer's favourite 
 poJo^dJtTOAof Wo)? — rofy-jingcrd Morn. 
 
 V. 10. Becaiife it Jlnit not up the Doors of my NLothtrs Womb : O 
 'J'On 'n^l -|JD ii^ ] We mull here read fimply pa with the Vulg. 
 and Targum ; or, with the other Verfions, »12N pH, as Ch. I. v. 21. 
 
 V. 12. JVhy did the Knees prevent me? or why the Breafts that I 
 ihuld fuck ? p:\s O □nil' n'JT — D*p11 'Jiaip yn:: ] The Word 
 
 A 2 prevent
 
 4 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 prevent is here at befl: but equivocal. It generally fignifies in our Ver- 
 fion, either to go before as a Guide, as thou prevcnte/t him with the 
 BleJJings of Goodnefs ; Pf. XXI. 3. or to anticipate, as mine Ryes prevent 
 the Night Watches; Pf.CXIX. 148. But almoft the only Senfe in which 
 it is now ufed is that of hindering or obJ}.ru5ling. The Meaning of the 
 Text is evidently this — " Why did the Knees of the Midwife kindly 
 *' afTift at my Birth in preferving my Life ? And why were the Breafts 
 " of my Mother ready to give me Nourifliment ?" I would therefore 
 tranflate this Verfe thus — Why did the Knees interpose in 
 MY Favour ? Why the Breasts also, that I should 
 SUCK ? The Verb mp is ufed precifely in this Senfe, Deut. XXIII. 4. 
 they met you not {i. e. did not interpose) with Bread and Water : 
 fo JobXLI. II. Pf.LIX. 10. 
 
 V. 19. The fmall and great are there : Kin Dt^ b^'^^y^ 'Op] Rather 
 — There the small and great are the same. For that 
 feems to be the precife Idea of the Particle Nin in this Place. See 
 Lev. XXII. 30. Pf. CII. 27. 
 
 V. 21. and dig for it more than for hid Treafiires. in"(i3n*1 
 
 ! D'J1!DtOt23 ] Rather — and search for it more &c. For there 
 feems to be an Incongruity in the ExprefTion o^ digging for one s Death : 
 and the Verb ~i£)n is ufed iov fearching, Jof. II. 2, 3. &c. 
 
 V. 22. Which rejoice exceedingly, and are glad — S'J ''^N* D'njJtlTl 
 i::?»ty»] Rather — to avoid the Anticlimax — Who are exceed- 
 ingly GLAD and OVERJOYED. 
 
 V. 23. Why is Light given to a Man whofe Way is hid, and whom 
 God hath hedged in ? TiV:i m'^K ID'1 — nnDDJ OIT ll^N injS ] Our 
 Tranflators repeat here the four firll: Words from the 20th Verfe: but, 
 befides that this is farfetched, it is unneceffary, if we thus render the 
 Verfe — Yea, the Way of a Man is hidden to him- 
 self; FOR God hath covered it: i.e. the Defigns of Pro- 
 vidence are unknown to a Man : God has referved them to Himfelf. 
 The words fignify literally — The Step of his Way is hidden to a Man. 
 .See ID'}* in this Signification, Ch. XXXI. 7. i Sam. XV. 20. and T\V2, 
 Amos IX. 10. 
 
 V. 25. For the Thing which I greatly feared is come upon me] 'mN'1 
 would I think be more properly rendered here, hath happened unto 
 ME, becaufe }<:i» is tranllated by the Word come in the next Claufe. 
 
 Chap.
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 5 
 
 Chap. IV. 
 
 V. 5. But now it is come upon thee — "y^^ Kinn HDV 'D ] There 
 being no Subjedl to the Verb in the Heb. the LXX fupply here Troug, 
 and the Vulgate plaga : and I think it would be better, if, in Imita- 
 tion of them, we were to add in another Charader the Word Misfor- 
 tune, or Affiiclion, inftead of the Pronoun //, to which there are no 
 Traces of an Antecedent in the Text. 
 
 V. 6. Is not this thy Fear, thy Confidence, thy Hope, and the Upright- 
 nefs of thy Ways ? lom Dm impn — in^DD inKT \ih7\ ] Rather 
 — Is NOT THY Fear of God thy Confidence ? and the 
 Uprightness of thy Ways, thine Hope ? I add the Words 
 of God for the fake of Perfpicuity ; that being certainly the Meaning 
 of the Word Fear here, as in many other Places in Scripture, as is evi- 
 dent from Chapter I. v. i. from the whole Scope of this Book, and 
 from the Words — the Uprightnefs of thy Ways, which are exegetical of 
 this Word, as the other Words Hope and Confidence are of each other, 
 
 V. I o. The Roaring of the Lion, and the Voice _ of the fierce Lion, and 
 the Teeth of the young Lions are broken. 'Jt:?! — ^nt^ ^'\p^ n'lt^ njNty 
 J ^V^\^ Dn'53 ] As there is only one Verb in this Verfe, which affe<5ls 
 every Member of it, it ought if pofiible to be fo rendered, as to be 
 applicable to each Part. Now the Verb broken fuits only the latter 
 Claufe : but that oi fruftrated, which VDJ may equally lignify, will 
 anfwer that Purpofe. The Senfe is — The Strength and Terror of the 
 Mighty are rendered ufelefs. 
 
 V. 19. — which are cruJJjed before the Moth, cry 'JD*? DIS'DT ] 
 This Word as it is now read is the 3d P. pi. of the Fut. Pih. or Hithp. 
 and fignifies, they /hall crufi them : but doubtlefs the Text is here cor- 
 rupt, and ought to be read thus — try ♦Jd'^D WDT — which are 
 crushed by the Moth. 
 
 V. 20. -;- they periJJj for ever 'without any regarding it. D*u3 '^^,!D 
 ; II^K' T\'i'h\ The Verb DIC fimply is never ufed in Scripture for laying 
 to Heart, or regarding : the Word :i7 or nb bv are conftantly added. I 
 therefore think ■hi'Oi ought to be read uSo, and the Conllrutftion will 
 then be this — they perish for ever so that none lays 
 it TO Heart. Sec the Prep, d thus ufed Mic. III. 6. and the Note 
 Ifa.LVI. II. 
 
 V. 21. Doth
 
 6 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 2 1. T)oth 7iot their Excellency which is in them go away? {^7,"! 
 D:i D"in» VDJ ] Rather — Doth not their Excellency go 
 
 AWAY WITH THEM ? 
 
 Chap. V. 
 
 V, 3. / have feen the fooIifJo taking Root : but fuddenly I curfed his 
 Habitation. nN'DD imj mpKT — ll'njy*: S'\nj Ti'Kn 'JK ] The LXX, 
 Syriac and Arabic Verfions feem to have read 13N1 inftead of inpNT ; 
 for they all render the Verfe thus — I have seen the foolish 
 TAKING Root, and his Habitation suddenly perished. 
 
 V. 5. — and taketh it even out of the Thorns, innp' D*:a:3 Hni ] 
 Not one of the ancient Verfions feems to have read the Text as we now 
 do : and the Senfe given to it, though but indifferent, is rather forced. 
 I have no doubt that the two firft Words were originally written either 
 DTirj S'Xi, or izi'JV D^NT ; both which will convey nearly the fame 
 Senfe, viz. and a mighty Man with Arms will take it, 
 or a Troop with Arms &c. The Targum reads here 'j^i I'Dl^D^liJI 
 n'JIIIlT KJ*T — and armed Men with warlike Arms will take it : 
 Aquila's Verfion is cw-ni h "zsts? ivawXuv a^B-rimv-mj : and the Vulgate — 
 et ifi/i/m r^jpiet armatus. Thefe Evidences feem to be fufficicnt Autho- 
 rity to reftore the Text by either of the Methods here propofed. 
 
 -; and the Robber Jwalloweth up their Siibjiance. C*^y P|N*ti*T 
 
 JD^'n] This Word DTVi occurs only here and Chap. XVJII. 9, and, 
 what is remarkable, though it has a plural Form, is really fingular, as 
 we may judge by the Verbs in both Places. Our Traiiflators give it 
 the Signification of Robber, on the Authority of Aben Ezra, but that 
 of Calamity from the Chaldee and Arabic, or of Sword from the 
 Syriac, may be more proper. 
 
 V. 9. — marvellous Things without Number. nCDQ I'N "IV in^^Sj] 
 All the ancient Verfions indead of inN^DJ his marvellous Things, read 
 nN^DJl, and marvellous £cc. which doubtlefs is the true Reading. 
 
 V. 15. But he faveth the poor from the Sword, from their Mouth, 
 and from the Hatid oj the mighty. ^va}< pin TIDI — bn'3,-) nins VC'l] 
 I conlider nina as the Participle Hophal of nin, as Ezek. XXIX. i 2. 
 and render the Verfe thus — But he sayeth the oppressed (or 
 
 wafted )
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 7 
 
 wajied) FROM their Mouth ; and the poor from the Hand 
 OF THE MIGHT V. It IS remarkable that the Vulgate here, and in fbme 
 other Places, gives :3"inO both Senfes ; 'viz. Porro falvutn faciei ege- 
 NUM A GLAD 10 oris eorum. 
 
 V. 2^. A7id thou JJjalt know that thy 'Tabernacle fliall be in Peace : 
 iSnK DlStr O nVTT ] tznSty is not here a Subftantive, but the In- 
 finitive. This Hemiflic ouQ;ht therefore to be rendered — And thou 
 
 SHALT PERCEIVE THAT THY TaDERNACLE IS SAFE. 
 
 and thou Jlmlt vi/it thy Habitation, and Jlialt not Jin. rilpST 
 
 .* KOnn N7l l"!^ ] Rather — and thou shalt go to see thv 
 Habitation, and shalt not miss the Mark. See the 
 Verb NOn thus uled Judg. XX. 16. and Note, Ch. XLI. 25. That 
 this is the true Senfe of this Hemiflic, is I think evident from the 
 foregoing one. 
 
 V. 26. Thou JJoalt come to thy Grave in a full Age, like as a Shock of 
 Corn Cometh in in his Seajbn. ^r\V'2. t^HJ m^VD — lap hn rh'21 NUn] 
 Rather — Thou shalt come to the Grave in full Age, 
 LIKE the Offering of a Shock of Corn in its Season. 
 Though fome Interpreters are of Opinion that there is no AUulion to 
 the Mofaic Inftitution in this Book ; yet I think this Verfe has a plain 
 Reference to the waving the Sheaf of the firft Fruits at the Time of 
 Harveft. See Lev. XXIII. 10, 11. 
 
 Chap. VI. 
 
 V. 2. — and my Calamity laid in the Balances together ! Tl'm 
 : in' INkT' D'JTNSn] 'rrm is marked by the MalTora as erroneoufly 
 written for 'mm : but I think it is more probable that the true Lec- 
 tion is ♦mim as in v. 30. or that it is contradlcd, the T formative of the 
 Plural being omitted. The LXX and Targum have here that Number, 
 and the Verb which agrees with it plainly lliews that it ought to be 
 thus conftrued. 
 
 V. 6. — or is there any Tajie in the White cf an Egg f CDVl) :y» DJ^ 
 : mo^n "inn] Rather — is there any Taste in the Slaver 
 of Dreamers .? To this Effedl the LXX, viz. a h k, i^i ^v^a, iv '^1x0,0% 
 y.vjoi? ; nilJ^n properly fignifies Dreams, but feems here ufed by a 
 Metonymy for Dreamers. Terence ufcs the Word Somnium precifely 
 
 ill
 
 8 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 in the fame Senfe. — Tu quantus quantiis, yiihil nifi fapientia es : Ilkt 
 
 soMNiuRi . Adelphi Aft. III. Sc. 3. V. 40. See Schultens and 
 
 Taylor. 
 
 V. 7. — are as tny forroitful Meat. 'J^n*? '1"ID ] The Vulgate feems 
 to have read here mn ; which makes a much better Senfe , -oiz. " are 
 "MY Meat in my Sorrow." Our Verfion is indeed fcarcely intel- 
 ligible in this Place. 
 
 V. 10.^ — yea, I would harden niyfelf m Sorrow : let him not /pare ; 
 Sicn' K*? n^^ni rn^DXI ] This is only one Hemiftic, and ought I 
 think to be thus rendered — yea, let him not spare, I shall 
 DANCE WITH ACTIVITY : That is, I fhould be overjoyed if God 
 would put an End to my Life. The Verb "i^D occurs only in this 
 Place : and the Signification here given to it is borrowed from the 
 Arabic Verb t>.i^, in J'altu pedum t err am pedibus percuj/it -, and from 
 the Chaldee, Syriac, Arabic, and LXX Verfions, which are all to 
 the fame Effect. I can find no Authority to confirm the Senfe of our 
 Verfion. 
 
 V. 14. T(3 him that is affliBed Pity fliould be fliewed //•(?« his Friend} 
 but he J or fake th the Fear of the Almighty. — n^{n'^ — "IDH inVI^ ^ih 
 : :niV* Hw* ] Inftead of riNnn "TDn I read riS*~l' lion ; and render the 
 Verfe thus — As for him that is exhausted of (or, fail- 
 ETH in) HIS Compassion for his Friend, he forsaketh 
 the Fear of the Almighty. Or — The Fear of the 
 Almighty forsaketh him. The ^ is ufed in this Senfe, i Sam. 
 IX. 20. Pf XVII. 4. Ezek. X. 13. See alfo Ifai. XVI. 7. and Ch. IX. 
 19. And this is the Senfe given by the Targum, the Vulgate, the 
 Syriac and Arabic ^^erflons. I think it cannot be doubted that the 
 Verb DD'J has the Signification here given it. 
 
 V. 16. Which are bhckif by Reafon of the Ice, — mp ':*: tzmpn ] 
 As the Verb mp has no Signification which is fuitable to this Place, 
 (for it is contrary to Faft to fay that Ice makes Water blacl.) we may 
 reafonably fuppofe that there is fome Error in it. And what is more 
 probable, than that the Word ought to be written onnpn, avhich 
 stand still? The Verb '^PTV fignifi*-'s to be quiet, and ji to re- 
 main fxcd in a Place. 
 
 V. 18. The
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 9 
 
 V. 18. The Paths of their Way are turned afide ; mnnS' insS' 
 DD"!"? ] It would be more agreeable to the Rules of Grammar, and to 
 the Context, to render — They pervert the Paths of their 
 Ways. 
 
 V. 21. For now ye are nothing; — K? DH'TI nri^.O] It is very 
 doubtful whether thefe Words will bear that Senfe. \>h is marked in 
 the Maflbra for "^ ; and accordingly we read in the Margin of our Bibles 
 — For now ye are like unto them. Heb. to it. But it feems more pro- 
 bable to me, that the true Ledtion is p and >7 ; for p is the Particlc 
 which ufually correfponds to '2 ; and would be particularly fuitable here 
 after a Comparifon, which continues for lix Verfes. And the Syriac, 
 LXX, and Arabic, feem to have read the Pronoun as here propofed. 
 If this Reading be admitted, the Senfe will be — Thus are ye now 
 
 TO ME. 
 
 ye fee my cajling down.] Inftead of Dfin the LXX and Vulgate 
 
 read 'nnn. 
 
 V. 22, Did I fay — TinON On] Did I indeed say? for O has 
 
 that Force here. 
 
 i 
 
 V. 26. Do ye imagine to reprove Words, and the Speeches of one that 
 is defperate, which are as Wind ? n^N mnSi — in::'nn Q'So nDin'7n 
 ; tTKIi ] Rather — Do ye imagine to reprove Words, and 
 TO put away the Speeches (Complaints) of him that 
 IS desperate ? That T\T\b is here a Verb, may be concluded from 
 the preceding Hemiftic ; and that it has the Signification contended 
 for, or of dfperfing and fcattering with a Blaji, cannot I think be 
 doubted from the \J(t of the Noun. 
 
 V. 29. Return, I pray you, let it not be Iniquity ; yea, return again, 
 my Right eovfnefs is /;/ it. \ nn 'plV 'W nc^'l — nSlV 'HD bs* NJ l^t:'] 
 Rather, I think — Return, I pray you, lest it be Iniquity: 
 yea, return again to justify me in this. In this Book 
 the Infinitive with the Affix is ufed precifely in this Form, viz. IpTij 
 to jujlify him, and Ipiv to jujlify thee, Ch. XXXII. 2. XXXIII. 32. 
 
 Chap. VII. 
 
 y. 2. — and as an Hireling looketh for the Reward of his Work. 
 : iSvD mp' nOD'DT ] Rather — and as an Hireling looketh 
 for his Wages. See SvD thus rendered Lev. XIX. 13. 
 
 B V. 8. — thine
 
 xo CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 8. — tJj'ine Eyes are upon tne, and I am not. \ 'J^KI il 1*i*y] 
 As the preceding Hemiftic is exprefled in the future, fo I think this 
 fliould alfo be — viz. thine Eyes fliall be upon me: but I fhall 
 NOT be. It is fo rendered in the laft Verfe of this Chapter ; and for 
 the fame Reafon. 
 
 Chat. VIII. 
 
 V. 6. — furely Jiow he would awake for thee, — 'ybv TV' Tyr\]} '3 ] 
 Would not the Verb *TV> be here more properly rendered, he would 
 STIR, as in other Places in this Book, and elfewhere ? 
 
 V. 1 1. — can the Flag grow without Water? \ D*!3 'h'2. IPIK nJLi'»] 
 nJlwl'* is here corruptly written for KJjy» : and it would be more pro- 
 perly rendered, increase, becaufe riKJ' is tranflated in the preceding 
 Hemiftic, groio up. 
 
 V. 12. Whiljl it is yet in his Greeiinefs, and not cut down, — IJiy 
 ^'^'' ^*7 ^^^^;l] Rather — Shall it not be cut down, whilst 
 IT IS YET IN ITS Greenness ? The Interrogation being fupplied, 
 and continued, from the preceding Verfe. Or the Text may be thus 
 read, fj'Op' nSi I^K'Z IJIV — Whilst it is yet in Greenness, 
 and not cut down. The LXX read it fo. 
 
 it witheretb before any other Herb. : ^'y'< "I'^n bD 'JS^I ] 
 
 Rather — and wither &c. Our Verfion omits the Copulative Particle. 
 
 V. 14. Whofe Hope pall be cut off, — iVd3 £:ip» ItTN*] The Senfe here 
 given is a good one : but the Words of the Text will not bear it. 
 The following is certainly nearer the Original, viz. Who will de- 
 test HIS OWN Expectation. 
 
 V. 1 7. His Roots are wrapped about the Heap, — ID^D' VJ^^nt!' Sj h)f ] 
 Rather — about a Fountain, as in the old Verfion. nSjl fignifies 
 a Fountain, Jof. XV. 19. 
 
 and feeth the Place of Stones. \ T\\rv iZl'JnK J"!'! ] Thefe 
 
 Words are fo obfcure, that the Integrity of the Text may reafonably 
 be queftioned. There is no Doubt that the LXX and Vulgate read 
 here ]»n and 7VTV ; from which flight Alteration a better Senfe may be 
 deduced, viz. he liveth between the Stones. 
 
 V. 1 8. If he defray him — i::i;Sn» DN ] Rather, with our old Ver- 
 fion, IF any destroy him: for God is at too great a Diflance to 
 fuppofe that He is the Antecedent. Chap.
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. ii 
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 y. 3. — he cannot anfwer him one of a thou/and. 'J*3 nns* liiV' ^b 
 J f|^t{] As rinX is here feminine, which anfwers to the neuter in 
 other Languages, it would be better exprefled here by one Thing, 
 as in the old Verfion ; or adverbially, as once in a thousand 
 Times. 
 
 V, 7. — and fealeth up the Stars. : Dnn* D'iDID nVIll] The Ver- 
 fion now in Ufe takes no Notice of the Word lyn. The old Verfiork 
 confiders it as compounded of the Prepofition J2 and Ijr a Witnefs, and. 
 renders it — as under a Signet. 
 
 V. 1 1. Lo, he goeth by me, and I fee him not : he pafj'eth on alfo, &c. 
 "lJ1 tlSnn — HN-IN nSi hv '^2V' in] The Words f]Snn nS"lK ought 
 I think to be read thus — P]7n» — inNHN ; for the Pronoun is here 
 wanting, and not the Copulative Particle ; as is apparent from our 
 Verfion, which fupplies the one, and omits the other. 
 
 V. 19. If I fpeak of Strength, lo, he is Jlrong: — nJH "'SK nih DN] 
 As the Particle T~\IT\ is always put firft in a Sentence ; it is probable 
 that it is here a Miftake for mn or Nin, which are generally ufed in 
 fimilar Cafes. The Particle S feems to fignify here in respect to, 
 or IN REGARD OF j and DJ^ may be conllrued truly, as Pf.CXXXlX. 
 19. Prov. XXIII. 18. et pojjiin. Thus moil of the ancient Verfions 
 confidered them. 
 
 V. 27. — 7 'will leave off my Heavinfs : 'JiD nityt* ] I cannot find 
 that ijQ ever fignifics Heaviniji : it is ufed for Anger, Lam. IV. 16. 
 which Senfe might be here adopted. 
 
 V. 29. If / be lukked, VC-'-iN* OJK * * * * * * ] Here are manifeftly 
 fome Words wanting to complete the Hemiftic : and none will be 
 more fuitable than thofe, with which the 27th Verfe begins — '"i/'SN Dt^ 
 
 •^Ie I SAY. 
 
 V. 35. — but it is not fo with me. \ HDV 03K ]D vh 'D ] Rather, 
 with the old Verfion — but because 1 am not so, I hold me 
 STILL. n*IV being there confidered as the Participle with the » para- 
 gogic, or as the Infinitive with the Affix of the firll Perfon. 
 
 B 2 Chap.
 
 12 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Chap. X. 
 
 V. 1 5. — and if / be righteous^ yet will I not lift up my Head : 
 ♦B-'NI aiya H'? 'npTil] Rather — and if I be righteous, shall 
 
 I NOT LIFT UP MY HeAD ? 
 
 I am Jiill of Confujion ; therefore fee thou mine AfiiStion. y^iy 
 
 J "jy HNTl ^l7p ] I would connedl this Claufe with the preceding one, 
 and fuppofe nn^* underftood after nS'T j in this Senfe — though I 
 be FULL OF Confusion, and thou see mine Affliction. 
 
 V. 16. For it i7tcreafeth : 7'hou hunteft me as a fierce Lion : nNJ'T 
 'J11VD SncO ] The Hemiftic feems to require that thefe Words fliould 
 be connected ; which may perhaps be beft done thus — While it {j-ciz. 
 mine Affliction) increaseth, thou huntest me &c. 
 The Syriac feems to have read nt* JK DN* , If I exalt myfclf. 
 
 V. 22. A Land of Darknefs, as Darknefs itfelf ; and of the Sbadoiv 
 of Death, ■^- n^d7)i SdN IOD riDDV 'O^] Rather — A Land of 
 'Darkness, as the Darkness of the Shadow of Death. 
 
 Chap. XI. 
 
 ¥.3. — and when thou mockeft, JI:aU no Man make thee ajl:amed ? 
 ' — "C^yz VNI J!V*7m ] The Words fignify literally — And shalt 
 thou mock, and no Man make thee ashamed ? 
 
 V. 6. — ;— God exact eth of thee lefs than thine Iniquity deferveth. 
 ; ^J1VJ3 mS^ "iS nsy' ] Thefe Words feem rather to fignify — God 
 covERETH (literally fnaketh to be forgotten^ A Part of thine 
 Iniquity. Thus — Bleff'ed is he whofe Sin is covered. Pf XXXII, i. 
 and LXXXV. 2. Thou hajl covered all their Sin. See alio Prov. X. 12. 
 
 V. 17. thou Jljalt JI:ine forth, thou fjalt be as the Morni?ig. 
 
 J rrnn ")p:iD nsyn ] How our Verfion came to give ncyn a Senfe 
 diredly contrary to that which the Verb f)iy, from which it is derived, 
 conftantly has, I cannot imagine. This particular Word occurs no 
 where elfe : but by its Form mull be a Noun, and fignify Darkne ss : 
 There can therefore be no Doubt, that this Hemiflic ought thus to be 
 
 rendered
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. 13 
 
 rendered — the Darkness shall be as the Morning : 
 That is, " thine Afflidlion fhall be converted into Joy." 
 
 V. 1 8. yea, thou Jlmlt dig about thee, and thou Jl^lt take thy 
 
 Reji m Safety, J :i'2Un PD^S f-nsm ] Rather, I think a n u 
 
 THOU SHALT SEARCH h OR SaFETY, and BE AT ReST. ThuS 
 
 "iSn is rendered Ch. III. 21. Deut. I. 22. Jofli. II. 2, 3. 
 
 Chap. XII. 
 
 V, 5. He that is ready to Jlip with his Feet, is as a Lamp defpifcd 
 
 in the Thought of him that is at Eafe. ps'li' ^^^^\'CV^ ni TdS 
 
 : H>J"| nV1.2^ ^1D2 ] "l'i3^ is here confidered as compounded of the 
 Prepolition 7 and T5 a Misfortune : I would therefore render literally 
 thus — To Calamity is Contempt, in the Thoughts of 
 HIM that is at Ease, prepared for the slipping Footj 
 which may be thus paraphrafed — " Calamity generally meets with 
 " Contempt from the profperous Man, whofe Self-Conceit makes him. 
 " ready to attribute the Misfortunes of others to Want of Prudence or 
 ** Condudt." This was exaflly Job's Cafe with his Friends. 
 
 V, 6. — and they that provoke God are fe cure ; — UUIS^ milD^I 
 7^ ] Thefe Words fignify literally — and there is Security to 
 them that provoke God. 
 
 into whofe Hand God bringeth abundantly. m^N* N*'^n "Iti^J^S 
 
 } 1T^ ] There is no Occafion to fupply any Word in the Verlion, for 
 •ntyS'^ exprefTes the Idea, which is fuppofed to be wanting to complete 
 the Senfe ; "iti^K fignifying Profperity. See Inftances of the '7 prefixed 
 to the Accufative Cafe in Noldius. Thefe Words may therefore be ren- 
 dered — into whose Hand God bringeth Prosperity. 
 
 V, 17. He leadeth Counfellors away fpoiled, SSiti' CVJ/T Tbl.'i] It 
 would be more accurate to render — He leadeth Counsellors 
 to be spoiled. For ^Sljy is here the Supine, fo likcwife V. 19. 
 
 V. 18. He loofeth the Bond of Kings, and girdeth their Loins with a 
 Girdle. ', DH'Jnan IVN* "iDiSn — nDD — □o'?,!: -IDI'J] % ought not 
 this Verfe to be thus rendered --- He chastiseth Kings; He 
 looseth and girdeth the Rope upon their Loins ? For 
 
 the
 
 14 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 the fame Mode of ExprefTion {viz. the Participle) is ufed dx Times in 
 the foregoing and fubfequent Verfes. Or thus (in order to preferve the 
 Uniformity of the Hemiftics ) — He looseth the Bond of 
 Kings, and girdeth the Girdle upon their Loins. By 
 loofing the Bond, or Band, may be meant " depriving them of their 
 " Strength ;" a Girdle being ufed figuratively to denote Si rength, 
 and fo tranflated at the 21 ft Verfe (where what is rendered, weak- 
 encth the Strength, is literally, loofeth the Girdle') and Ifa. XXIII. 10. and 
 the not having the Girdle of their Loins loofed (Ifa. V. 27.) is defcriptive 
 of " Perfons in full Vigour and Strength." According to this Inter- 
 pretation, when it is faid, as an Inftance of God's Power, that he 
 loofeth the Band of Kings, it may be meant thereby, " that he taketh 
 " away their mighty Power ;" which the next Hemiftic may be 
 undcrflood to intimate was " His original Gift." 
 
 Chap. XIII. 
 
 V. 12. Tour Remembrances are like unto AJloes, your Bodies to Bodies 
 of Clay. : XDZ'll "isn 'ih — "l£3N h'C'^ DD'J-lDr] Rather — Your 
 Repetitions of wise Sayings are as Ashes, your sublime 
 Things as Heaps of Clay. The ^ in 'iJ^ is here comparative, as 
 Jof. VII. 5. I Sam. XXV. 37. And "h'C^ mud have the Senfe here 
 given it ; for it is never ufed but in Niphal to denote Likencfs. 
 
 V. 13. Hold your Peace, let me alone, 'Itirj l^i'nnn] The Words 
 {xoxixi'j literally — Hold your Tongues from me, viz. do not 
 ijiterrupt vie. 
 
 V. 14. — and put my Life in mine Hand? \ '532 D'ti'N* ':i'3J1 ] 
 This Phrafe occurs in feveral Parts of Scripture ; and always fignifies 
 to expofe one's Life to imminent Danger. The Ground of it feems to 
 me to be this ; that, as T the Hand is often ufed by a Metaphor for 
 Power, a Perfon is fiid to put his Life in his Hand, when he is " re- 
 ♦' duced folely to his own Power, or Agency, for the Prefervation of it." 
 Or the putting of any Thing valuable into one's Hand may lignify, expofing 
 it to Danger; on this Account, bccaufe it is then ready to be fnatched 
 away by any one that is ftronger; whereas a Trcafure locked up, and 
 kept in a retired Place, is not fo eafy to be come at, nor affords the like 
 Temptation. This ExprelTion has been thought to be an Hebraifm : 
 
 but
 
 THE BOOK OFJOB. 15 
 
 but it Is found, and ufed in the fame Senfe, in the beft Greek Writers; 
 thus Titus addreffes the Jews — u TcLKcuTrufoi, -nvi ■zs-iTraB'cris ^ a HKpo; 
 f4.iv vi^Ciiv cr![^cs, Cix^TUf 01 vAog, vtt if^oi dc jj nzoKti, EN XEP2I AE TAI2 
 HMAIS EXETE TA2 'i'TXAS, ftS"' Xszs'cXcfA.QAnri dc^av AVdjietas to B'o.va.Tctv ; 
 Jofeph. de bcllo Jud. LibNl. Cap.Vl. Hudf p. 1285. It is alfo found in 
 a Fragment of Xenarch us the Poet, preferved byAthenasus, Lii>.Xlll; 
 where, fpeaking of thofe who courted the Athenian Matrons, he 
 fays 
 
 Ai HT idHv i<f, i^y cpMi3'' tdm at!.(^coi, 
 
 Af< 0£ T't TpifA,CUVaVTa, KCtf (poQiiiA,ivov 
 
 Ati^iora,, EN TH XEIPI THNI ^TXAN EXON- 
 
 TA, &C. 
 
 V. 1 8. Be/jold now I have ordered my Catife : DQll.*^ TiDiy J^J nJH ] 
 The LXX, Syriac, and Arabic, feem to have read 'DS^'J mv Cause. 
 The next Word beginning with a » might occafion the Omillion. 
 
 V. 1 9. — for now, if I hold my 'Tongue, I Jloall give up the Ghojl. 
 : VIJNI irnrikS nny O] Rather — for shall 1 NOW HOLD MY 
 Tongue, and give up the Ghost ? i.e. " die without clear- 
 " ing my Charadler." O here feems to be interrogative (as well as caa- 
 fal) as Prov. XXX, 4. Ifa. XXIX. 16. 
 
 V. 27. — ;- thou fettejl a Print upon the Heels of my Feet, 'tl'Tti' ^'y 
 : npnnn hT\'\ Rather — thou engravest upon the Soles 
 OF MY Feet, viz. the Marks of thy Difpleafnre. Alluding perhaps 
 to the Cuflom of beating Slaves upon the Soles of the Feet. See 
 Taylor. 
 
 V. 28. And he as a rotten Thing confumeth-, Sec. ] As this Verfe is 
 quite unconnected with what precedes, and the Pronoun has no Ante- 
 cedent, I cannot but fufpedl that it has, by the Negligence of the 
 Tranfcribers, got out of its Place, and ought to have come after the 
 next Verfe, /. e. the firft Verfe of the next Chapter, where it would lliit 
 admirably well. 
 
 Chap. XiV. 
 
 V. 6. — till he foall accomplijlo, as an Hireling, his Day. ny"l' "ly 
 .* lav "I'Dii'DJ Rather — till he shall be satisfied, like an 
 Hireling, with his Day. For ni'i never fignifies to accomplip. 
 
 Or
 
 i6 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Or might not TV be rendered, yo y^/r ^j, thus — Turn from him 
 
 THAT HE MAY REST, SO FAR at leaft AS TO BE SATISFIED, 
 
 LIKE AN Hireling, with his Day, or Condition ; though 
 it be none of the beft ? 
 
 V. 2 1. — but he perceiveth it not of them. : "iJD*? \>y K*?l] Rather 
 
 BUT HE DOTH NOT ATTEND TO THEM. 
 
 Chap. XV. 
 
 V. 20. — and the Number of his Days is hidden to the Opprejfor.^ 
 Here and in the preceding Verfe feem to be plain Allufions to the 
 Sandlions of the Mofaic Law. For no other Inftitution ever infured 
 Long Life, and other temporal BlefTings, to the Obfervers of it. See 
 Ch.V. V. 26. 
 
 c 
 
 V, 23. Jie IV andereth abroad for Bread, faying, Where is it? TIJ 
 n'X Dnb^ Nln] Rather — He wandereth abroad for Bread 
 wherever it is; viz. to be found. 
 
 V. 26. He runneth upon him, even on his Neck ; — nKVii vbx "1"l» ] 
 In our prefent Verlion it is not clear whether God, or the Wicked Man, 
 is here the Aggrefibr : from the Conftrudtion the latter might feem moft 
 probable ; but from Reafon, it mufb be the foriuer. I would therefore, 
 with our old Verfion, fupply — Therefore God, and thus render the other 
 Words — WILL attack him on the Neck. 
 
 V. 28. And he diaelleth in deflate Cities, — nnHDi DHV \yc^^ ] 
 This Verfe ought I think to be exprefied by the future Tenfe, as the 
 two following Verfes are; being rather a Judgment denounced againft 
 the wicked Man, than a Defcription of the State he is in. 
 
 V. 32. It pall be accompli fed before his Time: — KS:.:n I^V nS^ ] 
 If the next Hemiflic be conflrued firft, the Senfe will be clearer, and 
 
 there will be a proper Antecedent to N^SJl : thus And his 
 
 Branch shall not be green : it shall have an End 
 
 BEFORE ITS TiME. 
 
 Chap.
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. 17 
 
 Chap. XVI. 
 
 V. 5. — and the fjwving of my Lips J]:ould affwage your Grief, ^'il 
 J"Iti'n» 'nSkt'] Rather — or the moving of my Lips should 
 BE STOPPED. Job feems here to intimate to his Friends, that, if they 
 were in his Cafe, he would plead on their Behalf, and adminifter what 
 Comfort he could ; or, at lead, fympathife with them in Silence. 
 
 V. 8. And thou hajl filled tne with Wrinkles, 'JDrjpm ] This Word 
 occurs only in another Place, viz. Ch. XXII. 16. The Idea of Wrinkles 
 is deduced from the Chaldee and Syriac : but the Arabic Verb b^ji fig- 
 niiies to tie Neck and Heels ; which Senfe, ufed as a Metaphor for ig- 
 nominious Treatment, will I think beft fuit this Place, as well as 
 the other referred to. 
 
 and my Leannefs rifing up in me beareth Witnefs to my Face. 
 
 \ n:V' 'JS^l 'C'HD ''1 Dpn] Rather — and he that dealeth 
 deceitfully with me riseth up against me, and coN- 
 
 TENDETH TO MY FaCE. ThuS SymmachuS >ccci a,vl9n f^-ot katcc-^i^I' 
 
 ^of^f.vc? noLTa, 'z^a-uTTcv f^a avTiMyav (jloi' and the Vulgate Siijcitatur 
 
 falfiloquus adverjus faciem meam, contradicens mihi. 
 
 V. 9. He teareth me in his Wrath, who hateth me : t)"i:o 1i3{* 
 
 — 'J^Dl:''! ] The natural Conftrudlion of thefe Words is His 
 
 Wrath teareth and withstandeth me. 
 
 V. 15. — and defiled my Horn in the Dtfi. : »:-||5 nQII^n TlSSn ] 
 Would not the Figurative, be more fuitable here than the Proper, 
 Senfe: either Strength, Power, or Honour ? In that Cafe 
 this Verfe would be nearly parallel to Pf VII.5. — ^^^ ^^^'^ tread down 
 my Lifie upon the Earth, and lay mine Honour in the Dust. 
 
 V. 17. Not for any Injufiice in tnine Hands : alfio my Prayer is pure. 
 : nD? 'nVDm — 'DDI D,::n ih \>V ] Rather — Though there were 
 no Injustice in mini- Hands, and my Prayer were pure. 
 See thefe two Particles thus ufed Ifa. LIII. 9. 
 
 V. 2 1 . O that one might plead for a Man with God, as a Man plead- 
 eth for his Neighbour I • inV)S DIN pT — m'^N DV "^ih HDVI ] 
 Rather, I think — O that one might plead for a Man 
 with God ! and the Son of Man for his Neighbour, or 
 Friend ! The latter Hcmiftic exegetical of the former. 
 
 C Chap.
 
 r8 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Chap. XVII. 
 
 V. 2. — (7nd doth not mine Rye continue in their Provocation f 
 J'J'y ^Sn Dmnan^T] Rather — Doth not mine Eye abide upon 
 THEIR Provocations ? 
 
 V. 3 . Lay down now-, put me in a Surety with thee ; ^^^IV Ki nS'tl^ 
 "]Qy ] The Terms here are evidently forenfic, and refer to the Forms 
 of commencing a Law Suit, where the Parties were bound in a Surety 
 to abide the Iffue. Refpondere vadatus. Hor. Ser/n. Lib. I. S. 9. V. 36. 
 In Lev. VI. 2. we find the Words — T nDlttTi^, which are rendered 
 in our Verfion — in Fellowjhip, but Hterally, in putting the Hand, 
 viz. by way of Engagement-, or Pledge : accordingly I would propofe 
 to render TMy^-, Put forth now {viz. the Hand) bind me in a 
 "Surety with thee; and render O at the Beginning of the next 
 Verfe — Surely. We find this Cuftom of flaking, ox joining Hands 
 upon folemn Occafions, by way of Ratification, prevailed very univer- 
 fally. Thus Xenophon [Anab- Lib. II. & paj/im) Oi^a fA.iv rf^iiv opk^? ^}i~ 
 voixivm, Koui AEEIAS AEAOMENAS* fo Virgil, Mneid.lll. v. 610. 
 
 Ipfe pater dextram Anchifes, hand mult a moratus, 
 
 Dat juveni, at que a?iimum pr^esenti pignore fir mat. 
 
 Quint. Curtius alfo introduces Darius fpeaking before his Death to Po- 
 lyllratus, Alexandro hoc Jidei regice iinicum dextr^ pi gnus pro me 
 dabis. liac dicentem, accepta Polyjirati manu, vita dejlituit. Lib.l. 
 And we read in Valerius (VI y^r^o«. 339.) Jungere dextram ad 
 foedera. 
 
 V. 5. He that fpeaketh^ Flattery to his Friends., even the Eyes of his 
 Children fiall fail. ; nrS^n VJn 'J'^l — XD'VS "I*J1» pSnS ] Rather — 
 He that exhorteth the v/icked to plunder, or exhort- 
 
 ETH TO BE A PaRTNER WITH THE WICKED 6CC. ThuS is the 
 
 Verb p^n ufed in the firfl Scnfe, 2 Chron. XXVIII, 21. and implies the 
 Guilt oi Sacrilege ; and in the latter, Prov. XVII. 2. XXIX. 24, The 
 difl^ercnt Conflrucftion of D'J^"1 folely depends upon the Maflbretical 
 Points. The Senfe here propofed feems more agreeable to the Con- 
 text, to the general Scope of this Book, and to the Proceedings of 
 God's particular Providence in the Adminiftration of human Afl?airs, 
 particularly thcjewi/lj. For it mull be allowed, that he who perfuadeth 
 
 another
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. 19 
 
 another to commit an A£l of Impiety is as guilty as tlie Perpetrator ; 
 and that God in the fecond Commandment declares, *' he will vilit 
 "the Iniquity of the Fathers upon the Children;" which I apprehend 
 is implied in thefe Words, the Eyes of his Children Jhall fail, or they fliall 
 fuffcr fome temporal Evil. But the Cafe is different in refpedl to ufmg 
 fatiering Words: and Job furely never feems to have thought that his 
 Friends were chargeable with that Sin. On the contrary, he may rather 
 be thought to intimate here that they were privy to the Plunder of the 
 Sabeans, or Chaldeans, Ch. I. v. 15, 17. Or the Words may poffibly 
 admit of this Senfe, He that speaketh smoothly to Evil- 
 doers, /. e. encourageth them by Flattery to proceed in their Wicked- 
 nefs. Or, Job may be underftood to make an Apology for himfelf, for 
 fpeaking fo freely of his Friends, by faying that he durll not flatter, be- 
 caufe &c. If either of thefe lafl Interpretations be admitted, the T at 
 the Beginning of the next Verfe ought to be tranllated. But. 
 
 V. 6. He hath made me alfo a Byword of the People ; and aforetime I 
 was as a Tabret. ] The latter Hemirtic, vi-z. n^HN D'^dS nsm, is 
 not properly tranflated : it fliould be thus — I have been as A 
 Tabret to the Beholders, or those who looked on me. 
 As I Kings VII. 25. The Marginal Ledion is before them: but in 
 that Cafe the Hebrew ought to be DrTiD*?. 
 
 V. I o. But as for you all, do ye return, and come now : for I cannot 
 
 fnd one wife Man among you. NVSN nSi — N*J IKm imtyn D^3 dSxI 
 
 : DDn DD2] Rather — But wherefore do ye all return 
 
 AND COME NOW, SEEING I CANNOT, &c. See the Particles 
 
 thus ufed, dV« Ch. XXXIII. i. and t Gen. XV. 2. Ruth. I. 21. 
 
 V. I r. — my Purpofes are broken off, even the Thoughts of my Hear*, 
 : 'HiS '::*"n'J IpnJ 'not ] The Word 'C'IIQ is here rendered Thoughts 
 without any Authority. It would therefore be better to tranflate this 
 Place thus — my-Purposes, the Possessions of my Heart, 
 ARE broken off. Thus the Law of Mofes is called the Inherit' 
 ance, or Pofefion of the Ifraelitcs. Deut. XXXIII. 4. 
 
 V. 12. They change the Night into Day : the Light is Jhort becaufe 
 of Darknefs. \ ipn 'JSO liinp IlK — 10'Ci" DvS n'?'S ] Rather — 
 Which CHANGE the Night into Day : and the approach- 
 ing Light is Darkness before me. As the Text is now 
 
 C 2 read
 
 20 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 read, 't:m,!2 mufl I think be the Antecedent to the Verb : for which 
 Reafon I add the Relative for the Connedion. But if we read D'tT* 
 *1\S1, the Conftrudtion will be — He (viz. God, who is often under- 
 ftood in the poetical Books) changeth Night into Day : and 
 
 &c. That is 1 am kept waking the whole Night as in the Day ; 
 
 and the Morning Light is as gloomy to me as the Darknefs of Night. 
 So Bildad underftood Job, as appears by his Reply in the next Chapter, 
 V. 5 & 6. 
 
 V, 13. If I wait, the Grave is mine Houje ; — \Ta SiKti' mpK Dt< ] 
 Rather — Surely I wait for the Grave, which is my 
 House; or — for my House, the Grave. The two Sub- 
 flantives feem here put in Apportion. 
 
 V. 16. They pall go doum to the Bars of the Pit, — nniD SsX' n:i] 
 Thefe Words ought I think to be rendered — It shall go down 
 with WAILING into THE Grave. I feparate nj from "nn, making 
 ♦mpn the Subjedl of the Verb, which in our Verfion is wanted ; and 
 confider Hi as a Prepofition, of which there is alfo need in this Place. 
 Laftly, I make ni a Subftantive, as Ezek. VII. 11. from the Verb 
 nnj to lament. 
 
 when our Rejl together is in the Duji. \ nnj nSV '7^ in' DN'] 
 
 Rather, I think — surely it shall descend altogether 
 INTO THE Dust ; this Hemiftic being confidered as exegetical of the 
 forego 
 
 ing. 
 
 Chap. XVIII. 
 
 y. 2. How long will it be ere ye make an End of Words ? nJK IV 
 \h'd7 »iJp pD'ti'n] Rather — When, I pray you, will ye 
 MAKE AN End 6cc. 
 
 V, 4. He teareth himfelf in his Anger : — ISN^ •ltt'£3J ^d ] Our old 
 Verfion here adds — 'Thou art as one that teareth &c. which connedts 
 better with the Context. 
 
 V. 6. — and his Candle jlmll be put out with him. \ "]V1» vSv injl ] 
 Rather — and his Candle that is by him shall be extin- 
 guished. So 7J^ is ufed Judg. III. 19. S* pajim. 
 
 V. 7. The Steps of his Strength pall be Jlr aliened: — IJIK HVlf TlV'] 
 Would not p{< be more properly rendered here Power i* 
 
 V. II. ^-.and
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 21 
 
 V. ri. — and pall drive him to his Feet. \ ^^Tb inVSm ] Rather 
 
 AND SHALL DASH HIM TO PlECES IN HIS GoiNGS; i.e. 
 
 fliall bring him to Dcftrucftion when he falls into the Snare. Or thus 
 — AND SHALL SCATTER HIM (according to the Senfe of this Word 
 in the Margin of our Verfion) in his Goings ; /. e. fliall drive him 
 from Place to Place, till at length he fall into the Toils of his Enemies. 
 See ^'aj and \*1D. ^Th is ufcd precifely in this Senfe, Gen. XXXIII. 
 14. where, in the Margin, we read accordiitg to the Foot : but it 
 ought to be rendered Goings there, as well as here. 
 
 V. 13. It JJja/l devour the Strength of his Skin : — TTlV HI h'H^'' ] 
 In the Margin we find, Heb. Bars. But neither the Proper, nor the 
 Figurative, Senfe can here be admitted. The chief Miftake lies in the 
 Conftrudlion of nn ; which, inftead of being confidered as a Sub- 
 ftantive, is really nothing more than the Prepolition ^ with the adjec^ 
 five Particle n, which is ufed with the following Letters D, ^7, 3, H. 
 This Hemirtic ought therefore to be rendered — His skin about (or 
 UPON ) HIM SHALL BE CONSUMED : The Affix 1 having I fuppofe dropt 
 out, and the Word being originally written inil, as in tiie next Hemiftic, 
 and Ch.XLI. 12. See nn thus conflrued Ch. XVII. 16. The Prepofition 
 "2. is here ufed as in this Inftance, VJDIDl pt^' Dty'1 — and he put Sack- 
 cloth about, or upon, his Loitts. Gen. XXXVIl. 34. This Particle is 
 of Chaldee Origin, and is found only in this Book, Daniel, and Ezra. 
 
 even the Jirjl - born of Death fiall devour his Strength. 
 
 : mo ion via S^K* ] The frjl-bom of Death is a Phrafe that con- 
 veys no Idea ; and the Allegations of Critics in Support of it are for- 
 ced' and unnatural. I would therefore confider 102 as compounded of 
 the Prepofition 3, and 113 a Furnace; and render this Place thus — 
 Death shall consume him in the Furnace. It is well 
 known that Furnace is ufed metaphorically for the greatcfl Oppreflion, 
 fee Deut. IV. 20. Ifa. XLVIII. 10. &c. 
 
 V. 15. It fliall dwell in his Tabernacle, becaife it is none of his : 
 Brimjione Jhall be fcattered upon his Habitation. — i"} 'S^Q iSnxa ;i3D'r) 
 \ nn3J imJ ^V mt'] According to our prefent Verfion the Ante- 
 cedent to it ought to be Confidence, mentioned in the preceding Verfe. 
 But this cannot be; as that Senfe would be contradidory both to the 
 Aflertion there, as well as to Fadl. If it be DefruSlion, fetched from 
 the 13th Verfe; this is contrary to the Rules of found Interpretation, 
 when no lefs than eight different Subftantives have intervened. In the 
 old Verfion (the Tranflators being aware of thefe Inconveniences) the 
 
 Word
 
 22 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Word Fear is added in another Charader : but this is too arbitrary, 
 *vhen it can be avoided. The Corred>ion here wanted may he made 
 without the leaft AUeration of the Text, excepting the Divilionof the 
 Words, thus — 1J1 nnt'T — S'^nD ibns*:! X^yz'rs — Confusion 
 
 SHALL DWELL IN HIS TaBERNACLE, AND BrIMSTONE &C. 
 
 The Root of hhliZ is hh:i to confoimd. It does not indeed occur in 
 that precife Form : but that is no material Objedlion, as numbeilefs 
 «-7ra? Myof^iva, are found in this Book. By this Interpretation we alfo 
 get rid of that Incongruity, /jis Houfe ivhicb is none of his. 
 
 Chap. XIX. 
 V. 17. — t bough I intreated for the Children s Sake of mine oion 
 Body. .♦ »:Da 'Jn'? TiJm] Rather — and I intreated the 
 Children of mine own Body. 
 
 V. 18. Yea, young Children dcfpifed me; ^1 1DS\t2 t^h^V DJl ] 
 
 DJ ought here I think to be rendered — But, or Yet. 
 
 V. 25. For I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that he fall fland 
 at the latter Day upon the Earth. Vv linnNn — 'R 'SkVJ 'DyT ':n1 
 : Dip' *isy ] Rather — For I knov; that my Deliverer liveth, 
 and shall stand up for me hekeafter above the Dust. 
 As I think it will appear that there is no Allufion to Chrifi:, or the Re- 
 furredion of the Body, in this Paflage, it feems better to fubflitute a 
 Word inftead of Redeemer, which may not miflead our Ideas. For 
 the fame Reafon I would avoid ufing the Expreffion oi the latter Tisy, 
 and either render it adverbially, or make Time the Subflantive, as, in 
 after Time. The Verb Dip frequently fignities to f and up for y ox fide 
 -with a Perfon. See Exod. II.17. Pf. CIV, 16. -|3y hv above the Duji 
 fignifies on this Side the Grave, as in or under the Duf does after Death. 
 
 V. 26. jind though after ?nv Skin Worms defray this Body, yet in 
 
 my Fief fall I fee God. ', niSN nrnN nt^'331 — nKi ispj mv inNl] 
 
 The Words, though. Worms, Body, are arbitrary, and not found in the 
 Text, which may literally be rendered thus — And after that 
 they have torn this my Skin, even from my Flesh, I 
 shall see God. Tlie Subjedl to the Verb 'yti^':^ is his Friends, of 
 whom he had jull faid, v. 22. that they -were not fatisfied with his Fief. 
 
 V. 27. Whofu I^ fall fee for myfelf, and mine Eyes fall behold, and 
 not another. : "ii N':'nKn 'm — '"^ ntHN »:x nC'N] Rather, Whom I 
 
 SHAiL
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. 2j 
 
 SHALL SEE, AND MY EyES SHALL BEHOLD, ON MY SiDE, AND 
 
 NOT A Stranger, or Enemy. The ^ is ufed exadlly in this Senfe 
 P£ CXXIV. I . ij^ rrnc mrr '^''^ — If it had fjot been the Lord who was 
 ON OUR Side. The Verb "ni, from whence "i? is derived, lignifies to 
 be alienated or ejiranged from; and "i? N*^ is by a Negation exegetical of 
 "h on my Side, as if it had been rendered in Latin, atnicum, non alienum. 
 
 • though my Reins be CG77fumed within me. .'.'pnil 'n'*73 *l*?D ] 
 
 Thefe Words I think Iliould be read thus — 'pnn Tl'^in '~?D, and car- 
 ried to the Beginning of the next Verfe, where they may be thus 
 tranflated, when I shall have fulfilled, or, shall be complete 
 IN, ALL THAT IS APPOINTED FOR ME. The Verb H^D hath this Signi- 
 fication, and is accordingly here rendered by the LXX o-uite-jAs^. 'pn 
 is rendered the Thing appointed for me, Ch. XXIII. 14. and comes from 
 ppn, to pnjcribe or ajjign a Man his Lot or Tafk. See Exod.V. 14. 
 where DDpn DJt'^D lignifies performed the T'afk afjigncd you. 
 
 V. 28. But yc fjouldfayy Why petfecute we him, feeing the Root of the 
 
 Matter is Jound in me? \ ':i N •,',::: "121 cnii"! — 17 p|Ti: n2 Ti.'::s*n O] 
 
 The LXX and other Verfions feem to have read "1:1 in him, and fo the 
 Senfe evidently requires. The rendering fliould be, Shall ye not 
 (or Surely ye shall) say, Why have we persecuted him? 
 Hath any Ground of the Charge been found in him ? 
 That is, he is not found guilty of miy Thing laid to his Charge, "i^l 
 fignifies the Matter that was alledged. The Sentiment feems to be the 
 fame with Wifd. V. i, 2. &c. 
 
 V. 29. Be ye afraid of the Sword ; for Wrath bringeth the Punijh- 
 ments of the Sword, that ye may know there is a fudgment. DD'? ")"nJl 
 
 '.]nz' pyin ^vdi — nin.mjiv niDn '3 — nnn 'jVj] I ftrongly 
 
 fufpedt that inftead of DD^ for yourfelves, the Word was originally 
 1D^, the illative particle therefore; and the LXX favours the Suppofi- 
 tion by reading here ^i kuj. The Senfe is indeed the fame according 
 to the prefcnt Text, but the Connexion is more ftrongly marked by 
 the Particle, which draws the Inference. The Verfe then may be 
 rendered thus j Fear ye therefore the Visitation of 
 the Sword; for Wrath bringeth Ruin upon iniqjji- 
 Tous Proceedings, to the intent that ye may learn 
 what is just. »JD,t2 fignifies Jrom before, and may properly be 
 rendered the Approach or Viftation ; mJlV fignifies Iniquities, from tW 
 to acl perverfely; and the iecond 2"in in tliis Verfe is a Verb, which 
 properly fignifies to deflate or lay Wafe. The LXX here tranflates.
 
 24 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 ©u^o? t7r' Avcf^oii iTriXdja-iTCLf. The concluding Sentiment brings to mind 
 a fimilar one, Ifai. XXVI. 9. 'ivbe7z thy 'Judgments are in the Earthy 
 the Inhabitants of the World will learn Righteoujhejs. 
 
 By taking the whole Paffage together from Ver. 23. we fliall fee a 
 very confiftent Senfe fairly, and without the leaft Violence, deduced 
 from it, on the Notion of Job's exped:ing a temporal Deliverance only. 
 In the midft of his Exclamations on his own Mifery and the Cruelty 
 of his Friends, a Ray of Light and Hope feems to be jufi: breaking in 
 upon him from the Confideration of the Divine Jullice and Goodnefs, 
 which makes him cry out — Ver. 23, 24. " Oh that my Words, which 
 " I now utter in Juftification of myfelf, were recorded, fo as to remain 
 " uneffaced till the Event Ihall verify them ! V. 25. For I know that 
 " I have yet a Deliverer left, who will hereafter efpoufe my Caufe, 
 " even on this Side the Grave ; V. 26. and that after thefe Men fliall 
 " have exercifed their Cruelty upon me, which I compare to flaying 
 " me alive, I fliall at length fee God ; V. 27. whom I fliall fee, and 
 " my Eyes fliall behold, declaring himfelf in my Favour, and no lon- 
 " ger alienated from me, as he feems at prefent. Then when I fliall 
 " have accompliflied my Fate, V. 28. fliall ye not begin to fay among 
 " yourftrlves. Why have we perfecuted him in fuch a Manner ? Hath 
 " not the Event proved him guiltlefs of the Crimes alledged againfl: 
 " him ? Beware therefore of drawing down God's Judgments upon you, 
 " for his Vengeance will feverely viiit all unrighteous Doings, fo as to 
 " teach you to deal more candidly with your Neighbour for the time 
 " to come." As for the Interpretation which converts the Paflage into 
 a Prophecy of the Refurredtion of the Body, befides that it implies a 
 Degree of Light ill correfponding with the Times in which either Job 
 is fuppofed to have lived, or this Book to have been written ; it re- 
 quires fuch Interpolation of new Words, and forced Conftrudtion of 
 thofe found in the Text, that I am fully perfuaded, with the Allow- 
 ance of fuch Liberties, an ingenious Conjecflurer may make almofl: any 
 Text in Scripture depofe in Favour of this or of any other Dodrine. 
 The belt Commentators have therefore juftly exploded it. Nor let it 
 be imagined that we are undermining the Foundations of our Faith, 
 by withdrawing a Support that does not belong to it. It remains 
 firmly fixed on the Bafis of Truth, which cannot be moved, and 
 wants no Affiflance from Falfliood and Error. But neither are we 
 in any wife allowed to handle the Word of God deceitfully, from an Ap- 
 prehenfion of the ill Ufe which unftable or wicked Men may make of 
 a right Interpretation of it, at the Hazard of their own Salvation. 
 
 Chap.
 
 THE BOOK OFJOB. 25 
 
 Chap. XX. 
 
 V. 10. His Children JJiall feek to pleafe the poor, — CD'Vl 1^*T VJl ] 
 Here the marginal Ledion, viz. The poor shall oppress his 
 Children, feems more agreeable to the Context. 
 
 . V. II. His Bones are full of the Sin of his Youth, IK^O Vm53Vjf 
 IDlSy] Rather — His Bones are full of secret Sin. So is 
 XD-bv rendered Pf. XC. 8. 
 
 V. 17. He jhall not fee the Rivers, the Floods, — nm mjlSsi NT Sn] 
 Rather — He shall not see the Streams of the Rivers: 
 or — IN the Streams Rivers [and Brooks of Honey and 
 Butter.] 
 
 V. 20. Surely he Jl:all not feel ^ietnefs in his Belly : hfi} VV nS ♦J 
 IJtDli ] l^ty is no where ul'ed as a Subftantive ; and, allovi'ing it were, 
 the Senfe of it does not feem very fuitable to this Place. But if we 
 confider this Word as compounded of the Relatif c; and the Pronoun 
 
 17 in the Dative Cafe; the Meaning will then be Surely he 
 
 SHALL NOT FEEL IN HIS BoDY that WHICH belonged TO him. 
 The two next Hemiftics, and V. 23. add great Weight to this Inter- 
 pretation. See a long Note on the above combined Particles in the 
 Parallel Prophecies of Jacob and Mofes, Gen. XLIX. 10. 
 
 V. 26. All Darknefs fhall be hid in his fecret Places ; p^D "^tlTT "73 
 TilDV'? ] Rather — A total Darkness {hall be reserved for 
 his Treasures : that is, " he fhall for ever be as much deprived of 
 " them, as if they were ftill buried in the Bowels of the Earth." 
 See V. 21. 
 
 V. 28. — and his Goods Jli all flow away in the Day of his Wratb. 
 : 1£3N DVi niIJi] Rather perhaps — and there fliall be Drainings 
 in the Day of his Wrath ; vix. of his Family, (including Re- 
 lations, Domeftics, and Slaves;) as may be inferred from the Context : 
 for it is faid before, that he had loft the Reft of his Goods. See V. 2 1 . 
 
 Chap. XXI. 
 
 V. 4. As for me, OiKH ] ^. is not this Word compounded of the 
 n interrogative, the Adverb ^N contradedly written (as it fometimes is) 
 
 D for
 
 26 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 for nJK, I pray you, and of the Conjuncflion O, truly^ indeed '^ in this 
 Senfe — Is, I pray you. Indeed &c ? 
 
 V. 1 1 , They fend forth their little ones like n Flock : |^?^f^ ^xh^'> 
 Drr'^'iy] Rather — They increase (or breed) their little 
 ONES LIKE Sheep. 
 
 V, 13. They fpend their Days in Wealth; — an'S* mton iVn'] Marg. 
 or, in Mirth. If by Wealth in this Place be meant Happiness, it 
 ought to be fo rendered. For in the other Places, where Job ufes 
 the Word iiu, it has that Senfe. Ch. Vll. 7. XXX. 26. 
 
 V. 24. His Breafts are full of Milk, — ':t)n ^,^11 V^OV ] 1»0V is an 
 rt.7r<*^ hiycf^ivov, the Signification of which cannot be determined from 
 the kindred Dialecls. The LXX render the Word by to, iyKccra, ovth, 
 and the Vulgate, to the fame Effedl, by vifcera ejus. The Syriac and 
 Arabic have another Senfe, viz. tioan,^ and »^il*^ his Sides. 
 Either of thefe Senfes would better fuit with the Context, particularly 
 if we render ^^n Fat. As to the Senfe of Breajis, it is not coun- 
 tenanced by any Authority, and can fcarcely be juftified by Facfl : and 
 the marginal Ledtion, his Milk-Pails, has only the Targum to fupport it. 
 
 V. 29. — and do ye not know their Tokens ? . \ inDjn K? DDDKI ] 
 Rather, I think — their Monuments. Coccejus makes the Word 
 to fignify here a Sepulchre. Thefe it is well known were placed by the 
 Way Side. Thus Lycidas the Shepherd fays to his fellow Traveller 
 Mceris : 
 
 Hinc adeo media eji nobis via ; namque fepulchrum 
 Incipit apparere Bianoris. Virg. Eel. IX. 59. 
 
 V. 30. — they fiall be brought forth to the Day of Wrath. CDV*? 
 i l7iV m"12J7 ] The Context, both before and after this Sentence, 
 runs in the Singular, and fo this would, if we feparate the 1 final from 
 hyw and join it to '0, at the Beginning of the next Verfe ; where it 
 will be very fuitable. 
 
 V. 33. — afid every Man fiall draw after him, as there are innu- 
 merable before him. \ 1502 j'K lUflSl — yz'ty D1K H>D y'^\T^);!t.^ ] 
 Rather — and. every Man shall go after him, as they 
 have gone without Number before him. The Verb ^J^^O, to 
 draw, is never I believe ufed intranfitively, except in the Senfe ot ap^ 
 
 proaching.
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 27 
 
 proaching, or receding., with fome Particles, fuch as toward, near, 
 back, added to it. It is ufcd intranlitively only in two other Places 
 befides this, •viz. Judg. IV. 6. and XX. 37. and in both fignifies pro- 
 perly to go, march, or advaiice. In the former Inftance the true Senfe 
 is difguifed by the Prepofition :i which follows being rendered /<?- 
 ward; as if Barak had been direded only to approach near to Mount 
 Tabor ; and not, as appears to have been the Cafe, to go up to it, and 
 colled his Forces upon the Mount; fee V. 12, 14. In the latter In- 
 ftance the Tranflation runs, atid the Liers in wait drew themfelves 
 along, inftead of they marched up, and &c. 
 
 Chap. XXII. 
 
 V. 2 . — as he that is wife may be profitable unto him/elf ? ]DD' O 
 : S'Dtrs ^'2hy ] O is never ufed as a Particle of Comparifon : it ought 
 to be rendered here because. 
 
 V. 8. But as for the mighty Man, be had the Earth : "b Vint ty'NT 
 •j-Kin] Three Words might here be fpared in our Verlion, if we 
 render — Bur the mighty Man had the Earth. 
 
 V. 9. — and the Arms of the fatherlefs have been broken. DiyitT 
 } NDT D^!2n♦] The Verb is here corrupt. If the Senfe given to it in our 
 Verfion be right, it ought then to have been 1KD13 : but it is more 
 than probable that NDTD is the true Ledlion, for the Difference is 
 {lighter, it fuits with the preceding Hemiftic, and has the Countenance 
 of all the ancient Interpreters ; with whom therefore I would render 
 
 AND thou hast BROKEN THE ArMS OF THE FATHERLESS. 
 
 V. 1 6. Which were cut down out of Time ; — T-\V nVt 1D3p '^^^ ] 
 Rather — Who were afflicted before their Time. This 
 Verb occurs no where elfe except Ch. XVI. 8. which fee. 
 
 V. 1 7. Which faid unto God, Depart Jrom us : and what can the 
 Almighty do for them ? : ^d^> n'^ ^yfl' nJ31 — UDD "IID SkS DHOKn] 
 The LXX, Syriac, and Arabic, read here ( inftead of xtsS for them ) 
 1J7 FOR us ; which the Senfe feems to require. 
 
 V. 20. Whereas our Subfance is not cut down; — ll'li'p IPiDi N*? tDK] 
 Inftead of iJD'p, all the ancient Verlions read here iPl/tDp, or IDp; which 
 doubtlefs is the true Reading. For the Word D»p, as a Subftantive, 
 is not to be found ; and the Pronoun of the firft Perfon is foreign to 
 
 D 2 the
 
 28 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 the Subjecfl:. n'2p fign'ifiesjiandwg Corn, and the 1 has here the Force 
 of a, as in numberlers Places. The rrue Tranflation therefore feems 
 
 to be Is NOT THEIR STANDING CoRN CUT DOWN? [aND 
 
 DOTH NOT THE FiRE CONSUME WHAT REMAINETH TO THEM ?] 
 
 V. 24. T/;f« JJ:aIf thou lay up Gold as the Dujl, arid the Gold of 
 Ophir as the Stones of the Brooks. D»SnJ "11^^ — "IVH nQV "^V. ^♦t^'^ 
 ; "I'SIK ] Rather — Then shalt thou put thy Gold upon 
 THE Earth, and the Gold of Ophir on the Rocks of the 
 Valleys. Becaufe Sv is never ufed as a Particle of Comparifon ; as 
 was obferved on V. 2. neither has n ever that Force ; for the Inftances 
 adduced byNoldius are evident Miftakes for 3. I tranfl^teiiDy Earth, 
 a Signification it frequently has in this Bookj fee Ch. XIX. 25. XXX. 6. 
 6cc. particularly as it is oppofed to Valleys (as in the laft Place re- 
 ferred to) which is as genuine a Senfe of D>^nj as that o^ Brocks. In 
 this Verfe is a double Paronomajia. The Senfe of Eliphaz, as here 
 explained, feems to be this — "If thou return to the Almighty See. 
 *' thou wilt fo utterly difregard Gold, and whatever is efteemed 
 *' precious, as to throw them in the Highways 3 for thy fole Delight, 
 *• Comfort, and Support will be in Him." 
 
 V. 25. — and thou Omit have Plenty of Silver. \ "jS miDJ^ID flDDI ] 
 The marginal Reading is — Silver of Strength. But would it not be 
 better to render thefe Words — and thy Strength, Silver : the 
 Verb underftood from the foregoing Claufe ? The firfl: Senfe has no 
 Authority to fupport it; the fecond is harfli : but the latter feems 
 liable to no Exception, and correfponds exa(5tly with the preceding 
 Hemiftic ; if IV^ be rendered Gold, as it certainly ought to be: for 
 it never fignifies Defence without fome of the Heemantic Letters. And it 
 may be obferved that the Word m5Vin> which occurs but thrice, is 
 twice applied to God; fo that it may well be confidered in this Place 
 as equivalent to "ilV a Rock, a Name, or Attribute, frequently afcribed 
 to Him. Or thus. For the Almighty shall be thy choicest 
 Gold, (fo Ti'2 properly fignifies) and Silver of Weight (or, the 
 fneft Siher) to thee. The Finenefs of Silver being in Proportion to 
 its Weight. For the Verb sy fignifies to be weary, and hence its De- 
 rivative m3j,Mn may not improperly be confidered as fignifying a Load, 
 or Weight, which fatigues the Perfon who carries it. 
 
 V. 29. — and he pall fave the humble Perfon. : Vti'V D'i'J^ nC'l ] 
 Rather — and the humble Person shall be saved : for 
 
 the
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. 29 
 
 the Verb Is in Hophal. By this Conftrudbion the Enallage of Perfons 
 is alfo avoided. 
 
 V. 30. He fmll deliver the IJland of the innocent ; — »pj \»< JoSa* ] 
 »{< in this Place does not feetn to be a Subftantive, but an Adverb, as 
 Ch. XV. 23. I would therefore render it with the Syriac and Arabic — 
 The innocent, wherever he is, will escape, or deliver 
 HIMSELF ; and this is alfo the Senfe of the LXX and Vulgate, though 
 they omit this Particle. There is befides an Inconfiftency in making 
 with our Verfion God and 'Job employed together in delivering an IJland. 
 
 and it is delivered by the PureneJ's oj thine Hands. I3i D'?/!3J1 
 
 TDD ] If the preceding Emendation be admitted, oSoj muft be 
 conftrued imperfonally, viz. and Deliverance shall b e to 
 thee BY THE Purity of thine Hands : or elfe we muft read D^trn, 
 THOU SHALT BE DELIVERED, with the LXX; or change the ") into 
 a 1 after 'S^, with the Syriac and Arabic, and render — by the 
 Purity of his Hands. 
 
 Chap. XXIII. 
 
 V. 2. -—my Stroke is heavier than my Groaning, t 'nnjJ^ 7^ mnO H'] 
 I would here adopt the Ledion of the LXX, Syriac, and Arabic, IT 
 His Hand, viz. God's, fo often underftood, and lb lately mentioned. 
 A Stroke, fay the Critics, is derived from T the Hand , becaufe it is 
 inftrumental to it. But, by Parity of Reafon, it might fignify ten 
 thoufand other Things which are performed by its Agency. Befides, 
 do not Strokes owe their Exiftence to a Million of other Caufcs ? Nay, 
 were the Suppofition allowed to be probable, »T my Stroke would, but 
 be equivocal, at beftj either adlive or pafiive ; either the Stroke that 
 I inJiiSled, or the Stroke that I received. In refpedl to the Places com- 
 monly referred to in Support of this Senfe, a fatisfadlory Reafon may 
 be given in every Inllance, fo as to invalidate the Application in this 
 Pafl'age. 
 
 Y. 2- O that I knew where I might Jind him! that I might come 
 
 even to his Seat / nn:i3n iv NUN — iHNifaNi ^r\yy tn' 'Oj Or — 
 
 O THAT I knew where I MIGHT FIND HIM; IwOULDeVCn 
 
 GO TO HIS Seat ! 
 
 V. 6. — No ; but he would put Strength /// me. ',12 Dii'' Nin IN n'?] 
 There is a great Difficulty in accounting for the Meaning of ^2 C;:i'». 
 
 I cannot
 
 -o CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 I cannot think that we have Authority to fupply here a Subflantive to 
 compleat the Senfe ; but am perfuaded that this Hemiftic ought to be 
 rendered — No ; but he would be astonished, or be silent, 
 BEFORE ME ; that is, " He would have Nothing to objedt to mine 
 *' Apology." See the fame Verb DS^, not D^t^^ thus ufed Ch. XXI, 5. 
 
 V.7. T/jere tJoe righteous might dijpute with him : — ItSV HDU ID'* Dt!'] 
 The fame Words occur Ch. XIII. 3. and are there rendered /o r^^o« 
 7iuth him. The Meaning of Job in both Places was, that he would 
 prove his Innocence before God. 
 
 V. 9. 0;z the left Hand, where he doth work, kit I cannot behold 
 him : — THN nSt IDti'Vi SN-tDtr] The Verb '^r\^ I go forward, at the 
 Beginning of the preceding Verfe, is fuppofed to extend to this Hemiftic : 
 but I doubt whether fo extenfive an Influence can be admitted. We 
 have here a Verb, which at prefent is ufelefs, to fay the leail: of it, 
 when applied to God. This fame Verb with the Arabic Signification 
 given to it, and a Change of Perfons, would exadlly fuit this Place. 
 li!»c fignifies Adiit eum ; Adiit eu?n fpe alicujus boiii ; Recessit 
 ab eo ad aliwn. The Senfe would then be — When I turn to the 
 LEFT, there I CANNOT BEHOLD HIM. The Syriac reads — 
 
 .£^-«^ri ' ^yvn f^'Vw / fought at my left Hand-, and the Arabic 
 
 (_>\JiL j_jJU t f>A to the fame Effedt. And it cannot appear extraordi- 
 nary that Job, who is allowed to have been an Arab, fliould occafion- 
 ally ufe an Arabic Idiom. It is univerfaily agreed, that in this Book 
 we have many other Words borrowed from that Language and the 
 Chaldee. 
 
 V. 12. — / have efteemed the Words of his Mouth rnore than my ne- 
 ceja>y Food. ; VD '"ISX TUDV 'pna] Rather — I have laid up the 
 Words of his Mouth within my Bosom. So render the 
 LXX and Vulgate. For the Verb ]i3i^ never fignifies to e/leem, and 
 the Senfe given »pn is forced. Note pTl a Bofom is fometimes found 
 without the ', as Prov. XVII. 23. &c. 
 
 V. 13. But he is in one Mind, and who can turn him ? inKi N'lm 
 lil't:^' '!2"l ] Rather. — Though he be alone, yet who can 
 turn him ? The i here, prefixed to the Nominative Cafe, in Ifik^ 
 is redundant ; as i Kings XIII. 34. Hof. XIII. 9. &c. 
 
 V. 14. For
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 31 
 
 V. J4r' For he performeth the Thing that is appointed for me : 'D 
 ♦pn D'Sti''] Rather — Yea, he will restore me my Due. Thus 
 is the Word rendered. Lev. X. 13, 14. Or — my Portion, as Gen. 
 XLVII. 22. 
 
 and many fuch Things are nioith him. \ laj^ m^"l njn3l ] 
 
 The Words — are isoith him, are too idiomatic ; fit only for the Mar- 
 gin : in the Text they ought to be rendered — are in his Power. 
 
 Chap. XXIV. 
 
 V. I. Why, feeing Times are not hidden from the Almighty, do they 
 that know him not fee his Days ? IVin — XDTW IJDi': nS n'^'t2 J'lia 
 J V13' liPt N*? ] The Authors of our prefent Verfion, in order I fuppofe 
 to put the moft favourable Conftrudlion on Job's Words, are here 
 chargeable with a violent Tranfpofition ; befides. confounding the He- 
 miftics. The old Verfion feems to give this Verfe its genuine Meaning, 
 and the proper Explanation, viz. How should not the Times 
 BE hid from the Almighty, seeing that they which 
 KNOW him see not HIS Days ? •' Thus Job fpeaketh in his 
 ♦* Paflions, and after the Judgment of the Flefli : that is, that he 
 " feeth not the Things that are done at Times ; neither yet hath a 
 *• peculiar Care over all, becaufe he puniflieth not the wicked, nor 
 " revengeth the godly." The Note upon Days is alfo pertinent, "viz, 
 •* when he punifheth the wicked, and rewardeth the good." 
 
 V. 5. — rifmg betimes for a Prey : the fFildernefs yieldeth Food for 
 them and for their Children. : DnyjS OnS "h — r\2iy einoS nn^t'O] 
 ^i. ought not the Words l'? — nnny to be thus divided, "iSna — '^y, 
 and the two Hemiflics rendered — rising betimes to plunder 
 the Enemy j they get hastily [i.e. by Rapine) Food 
 FOR their Children? See this Verb thus ufed, Efth. II. 9. and 
 Prov. XX. 21. 
 
 V.6. They reap every one his Corn i.l the F/VA/j— ITlVp; hhl mflJI^ 
 The LXX, Chaldee, and Vulgate, feem to have read vSn or Dn'S::, 
 for they thus render this Place — They reap in a Field which is not 
 their own. The true Ledlion, however, feems to be 1"nVp'l ^hl, and 
 this the Senfe — And they reap the Fields in the Night, 
 viz. of the opprcjjed, mentioned iii the next Hemiflic. This Interpretation 
 
 will
 
 32 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 will be found perfedlly confident with the whole Context; whereas 
 the Senfe of our Verfion feems at Variance with it. 
 
 and they gather the Vintage of the wicked. \ ItypS' VIJ'T D"iD'] 
 
 Rather — of the troubled, or oppressed. So )}^'^ is ufed Ch. 
 XXXIV. 29. Thus alfo the Vulgate — vineam ejus, quern vi opprejje- 
 rint, 'oindemiant. 
 
 V. 7. — that they have no Covering in the Cold. ; rTlpl DIDD ;'Kl] 
 Rather — and without Covering in the cold. 
 
 V. 12. Men groan from out of the City, and the Soul of the wounded 
 crieth out : — y^\r^\ C'^Sn trSJI — IpNJ* CnO n^ya ] The Words 
 D'n!D and CD'?*?!! are here equivalent ; the dead and the Jlain : If the 
 literal Verfion be thought too bold, 'viz. The dead groan out of 
 THE City, and the Soul of the slain crieth out j 
 thefe Participles may perhaps be confidered as the Participles in rus of 
 the Latins, which the Hebrews want. 
 
 V. 17. — if one know them, they are in the Terrors of the Shadow 
 of Death. : maSi mn'^n "vy O] A Subjedt is here wanting for 
 the Verb "Vy, for which I take the Morning from the preceding He- 
 raiftic, and render — Surely it discovereth the Terrors 
 OF the Shadow of Death, viz. in their Countenances for 
 Fear of being known. 
 
 V. 18. He v% fwift as the Waters ; — £d',!2 »:i3 hv NIH S[5 ] Rather 
 — He is swift upon the Surface of the Waters : 
 Sv being never ufed as a Particle of Comparifon. So the old Verfion. 
 
 their Portion is curfed in the Earth. — \*"in;i DDp^n ^'^'pr\ ] 
 
 This and the next Hemiftic would perhaps be better rendered by the 
 future Tenfe, as they are in the old Verfion : for this feems mentioned 
 as a Judgment upon the Oppreffor. 
 
 V. 19. — fo doth the Grave thofe which have finned. : iNDn *71Nti>] 
 The T in IN'on feems to belong to the Beginning of the next Word : 
 
 without it thefe Words will lignify fo doth the Grave the 
 
 Sinner. So the old Verfion. 
 
 V. 20. The Womh fjall forget him, — tZinn innDt^" ] Rather 
 
 Tender Pity, or Compassion ; for Womb, without adding 
 
 the Words — which bore him, does not feem fufficiently clear. 
 
 V. 22. — he
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. 33 
 
 * 
 
 V. 22. — he rifeth up, and no Man is Jure of Life. \iyiV' k'?'! Dip* 
 J ]"n2 ] There ieems to be fuch a Confufion of Perfons according to 
 the prefent Reading, that it is difficult to make out any confiftent Senfe in 
 this Verfe, and the two following ones, according to the Rules of gram- 
 matical Interpretation, I would therefore read — N7 ISIp' — and render 
 — He draweth the mighty also with his Power : they 
 
 RISE UP; he TRUSTETH NOT IN LiFE. (V. 23.) It IS GIVEN 
 
 HIM to be IN Safety, and he resteth thereon; and 
 HIS Eyes are upon their Ways. (V. 24.) They hold 
 
 THEMSELVES HIGH FOR A LITTLE WHILE, BUT ARE NOT, hc.C. 
 
 The Meaning of which I conceive to be this; in Verfe 21, is fliewn 
 how the wicked Man opprefles the weak and friendlefs. This, how- 
 ever, is not all ; for V. 22. it is added — he draweth {viz. to their 
 Defi:ru6tion , as the Word feems to fignify Pf. XXVIII. 3. and 
 Ezek. XXXII. 20. as well as here) the mighty alfo ivith his Power: 
 but as the Word draw feems to imply, that he could not make fuch 
 (liort Work here as in the Cafe before mentioned, but that the 
 Bufinefs required Time and Management ; fo in the latter Hemillic 
 of this Verfe the Reafon is affigned why he did fo ; becaufe, if the 
 mighty rofe up to oppofe him, he might run the Riik of his Life. 
 Therefore, as it follows (V. 23.) he contrives to live upon Terms of 
 Security and Confidence with them ; ]ytl''1, and upon this Ground he 
 proceeds, or he refts himfelf here, and lies upon the Watch for an 
 Opportunity to do them a Mifchief. Then follows the Confequence, 
 (V. 24.) They enjoy their Greatnefs for a little while, but are at 
 length reduced and brought to nought by his Artifices, fharing herein 
 the common Fate of all other. 
 
 Chap. XXV. 
 
 V. 5. he hold even to the Moon-, and it Jlimeth not ; — ^f7^ fT^* "TV |n 
 S*nN» ] The Verb *~?n{>f fignifies no where, either in Heb. or any of 
 the Sifter Languages, to JInne : that Signification has been given to it 
 from the fuppofed exigentia loci-, or from fome of the Verfions. The 
 Words I think ought to be tranflated — Behold he will not 
 INDEED pitch HIS Tent NEAR THE MoON, VIZ. as Hot Worthy 
 of his Habitation. 
 
 E 6. Ho'u>
 
 34 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 6. Hoiv much lefs Man., that is a Worm'? and the Son of Man, which 
 is a Worm? .' nj/bin D"IK \y\ — n.!D"l ti'lJN' 'D ^IN*] As there are here 
 in the Hebrew two different Words to exprefs Man and Worm, would 
 ■not one of each be better rendered by Mortal and Reptile ? 
 
 Chap. XXV [. 
 
 V. 2. How hajl thou helped him that is without Power ? rTlty HD 
 HD N77 ] Rather — Whom hast thou helped who had no 
 Power ? So in the next Verfe, mutatis mutandis. 
 
 V. 3. — and how haji thou plentifully declared the Thing as it is ^ 
 ; nynin yh rrtyim ] %^. ought not thefe Words to be rendered — 
 
 AND HAST thou SHEWN KNOWLEDGE TO THE MULTITUDE ? 
 
 V. 4. — and whofe Spirit came from thee ? ', "ja;: nKii' '-t: nOtTil ] 
 Rather, I think — and whose Inspiration came from thee? 
 as Ch. XXXII. 8. 
 
 V. 5. Dt"^^ Things are formed under the Waters, and the Inhabi- 
 tants thereof j Dn'JDt^'^ □♦» — nnna lSSin» D^NSnn ] By this cur 
 Tranflators underftood Mines and Metals formed in the Bowels of the 
 Earth. See the Note in the old Verfion. But the Word tI)\SDn is 
 never ufed in this Senfe, nor do I fee a fufficient Reafon for giving 
 it fuch an Interpretation. The Pallage has ever been confidered as very 
 -dark and difficult ; but I flatter mylelf that I have at laft hit upon its 
 true Meaning. By tD\S'2"l I underftand no other than the Manes mor- 
 tuorum., the Spirits of deceafed Perfons, confined in SlKC-'j commonly 
 tranflated Hell, but more properly to be ftiled the Place, or Manfion, 
 of the dead, the fame as aJ?;? in Greek, and Orcus in Latin. Who- 
 ever will take the Trouble of confidering attentively the following- 
 Texts, where the Word D»{<£3n occurs, Pf. LXXXVJII. 10. Prov. II. 
 18. — IX. 18. — XXI. 16. Ifa. XIV. 9. — XXVI. 14, 19. will fee 
 Reafon to conclude the Ufe of it in all thofe Places to be exactly as 
 here reprefented. As the Point is curious, tending to throw feme 
 Light upon the Notions of the ancient Jews concerning the State of 
 departed Souls, I may be allowed to confider two or three of thefe 
 Paffages at large. In Ifa. XXVI. 13. it is faid. Other Lords be/ides thee 
 have had Dominion over us, viz. the Gods of the Heathen — But V. 14. 
 it follows, thefe are no other than dead Men, D'DD, (fee Wifd. XIV.
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. 35 
 
 15.) in Oppofition to the living God ; they are CN5"!, departed Spirits, 
 who have not Power to ftir from their Place ot Confinement, they 
 cannot rife. Again V. 1 9. the "]»nQ, thy dead Men who fiould live and 
 rife again, the "l£3J/ 'JDi:', the Inhabitatits of the DujU who are called to 
 awake and/ing, and the D'NDI, the dead, to he cajl out by the Earth, arc 
 all the lame Individuals. In that beautiful Frofopopma, Ifai. XLV. 9. 
 Sixty Hell (to which is added from beneath, DnDD, the very Word ufed 
 in the Paffage before us) is poetically defcribed as ftirring up her Inha- 
 bitants, D\Vi3"l, the dead, the Spirits of departed Captains and Kings, 
 reprefented as fitting there upon their Thrones, to meet with Taunt- 
 ing and Infult the haughty Tyrant of Babylon, on his being brought 
 down to thofe infernal Shades. But the Paflage, Pf. LXXXV^III. 10, 
 &c. not only illuftrates the Signification of D'KD") in the prefent Text, 
 but both the Senfe and Terms fo aptly correfpond in both Places, that 
 I can hardly fuppofe one written without Allufion to the other. There 
 it is faid, IKilt thou Jhew Wonders to the dead, DTl/'J*? ? Shall the dead, 
 CD»N3"1, (which for the Sake of Variation I would tranflate, the decea- 
 fed, ) arife and praife thee f Shall thy loving Kindnefs be declared in the 
 Grave ? ("i^P> the fame as '^liVCi') or thy Faithfulnefs in DefruSlion '? 
 (inUK in both Places) Shall thy Wonders be known in the dark, rather, 
 the Place of Darknefs ^ and thy Righteoufnefs in the Land of Oblivion : 
 Thus much may fuffice to afccrtain the general Import of lD\S'3"1 ; 
 let us now attend to the Connedtion of the Verfe before us. In Ch.XXV. 
 Bildad had fpoken of God's Majefty, and Man's Impurity in refpecft 
 of him. To which Job replies, and farcafiically aiks, V. 4. whether 
 he thought the Perfon he fpoke to did not know as much as himfelf ; 
 and how he came by his Knowledge ^ whofe Spirit, or rather Infpira- 
 tion (as tiic Word naC'J is rendered Ch. XXXII. 8.) came from theef 
 Did (fays hcjV.j.) the CD'NiJ"!, any departed Spirits bring it thee 
 FROM BENEATH ? (the Place of their Abode under Ground) or from 
 the Sea and it_s_ Inhabitants ^ The n prefixed marks the In- 
 terrogation ; and l'7'7in' is the Preter Pihel from Sin, which admits 
 of that Senfe. See Prov. XXV. 23. Margin. It deferves Notice, that 
 Ch. IV. 15, 6cc. Eliphaz had fi\id, that a Communication of the fame 
 Import had been made to him by a Spirit orGhof in the Vifions of the 
 Night ; to which I cannot but think Job alludes, alking Bildad if he 
 too, as well as his Friend, had been favoiu-ed with fuch an extraordi- 
 nary Vifitant. Not that he thought the Thing impofilble in itfelf» 
 though perhaps he doubted of it in the prefent Inftance. On the con- 
 trary, the Pofiibility of its happening by God's fpecial Diredlion and 
 
 E 2 Appoint-
 
 36 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Appointment feems flrongly intimated in the next Verfe ,• where, as if 
 he had laid from the before cited Plalm, that the D»N3*l could not of 
 themfelves rife up again to tell of God's Wonders and Righteoufnefs, 
 he fubjoins, that God himfelf had Power, if he pleafed, to fend them oa 
 fuch an Errand; for fuch, I think, is the Connexion of ^MiU being 
 flaked before him, and I'lUN* (a Word of the fime Import) being without 
 a Covering, or Cover, i. e. the Gates of the lower Regions were always 
 open to his Command. And this he confirms by fliewing how all other 
 Things in Nature were difpofed to obey the Divine Power. That the 
 Jews had a Notion of the feparate Exiftence of the Souls of the dead, 
 and the PolTibility of their reviliting the Earth, is evident from Saul's 
 Application to the Witch of Endor, and particularly from the Parable 
 of the rich Man and LazaruSj Luk. XVI, 24. where the rich Man 
 requefts Abraham to fend Lazarus to admonifh his Brethren. But 
 Abraham replies, that what he aiked was impoflible, meaning doubt- 
 lefs without exprefs Commiffion from God, becaufe the dead were 
 not otherwife allowed to pafs the Gulph fixed between them and the 
 Earth. As to the latter Hemiflic, which I render from the Sea and 
 its Inhabitants, the Meaning is fufficiently clear from Rev. XX. 13, 
 where at the general Refurredion it is faid, T^he Sea gave up the dead 
 vohich were in it, and Death and Hell delivered up the dead which were 
 in them ; as if thofe who were drowned or buried in the Sea had their 
 Place under the Waters, as thofe who were buried on dry Land had 
 their's under Ground. It is not however impoffihle that by the Sea 
 might be meant the Sea of Sodom, or the Lake AJphaltites, which bor- 
 dered upon Idiimea, the Scene of Ad:ion, the Waters of which were 
 faid to be of fuch a peflilential Quality, as to kill the Birds that at- 
 tempted to pafs over it ; whence perhaps it was called the Dead Sea. 
 And I fubmit it to Confideration, whether the Notion, that prevails 
 among the Vulgar, of Ghofts being laid or confined in the Red Sea 
 (miftaken perhaps for the Dead Sea on Account of its fimilar Sound, 
 the one Name being alfo mor? familiar to the common People than the 
 other) might not have arifen from fome fanciful Tradition concerning 
 the Habitation of departed Spirits in that Place of Horror. 
 
 V. 6. Hell is naked before hifn : — HJJ SlNt^ DTljr ] The Word 
 H'IKw' fignifies here and Ch. XI. 8. the nether Recesses or 
 LOWER Parts of the Earth. It has a very extenfive Signification 
 which is to be determined by the Context ; as for Inftance, when Jonah 
 faid that he cried out of SiNtT, the Word certainly means the 
 Whale's Belly, wherein he was then confined ; and Ihould not be 
 
 rendered
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 37 
 
 rendered Hell, as in our Verfion. (Ch. II. 2.) Its moft general Senfe 
 is the Gnive, or common Receptacle of the dead. It can I think fig- 
 nify the Region of the damned but in two Places, I'iz. Pf. IX. 17. 
 Prov. XV, 24. if it does lb there. 
 
 V. 9. He holdeth back the Face of his 'Throne, and fpreadeth, &c. 
 "iJll r;:^"l5 — nOD 'J-D rnNa] Rather — He barreth the Front 
 OF his Throne, spreading 6cc. Thus Ch. XXII. 14. Thick Clouds 
 are a Covering to him. So alfo Pfalms XVIII. 11. He made Darknejs 
 his fecret Place ; his Pavilion round about hi?n were dark Waters, and 
 thick Clouds of the Skies. And XCVII. 2. Clouds and Darkncfs are 
 round about him. 
 
 V. 1 2 . He divide th the Sea with his Power, and by his Under/landing 
 he fmiteth through the Proud. \ am V^u) in:nnm — D'H VT\ in^n ] 
 Were it not for a feeming Incongruity in introducing an Adl of God's 
 particular Providence among the other Inftances of Almighty Power, 
 which are general ones, I fhould be apt to think that there was a plain 
 Allufion here to the miraculous Paflage of the Ifraelites through the 
 Red Sea, and that the Word :ini was ufed not as an Appellative, but 
 as a Proper Name for Egypt, as Pf LXXXVII. 4. Ifa. LI. 9. and parti- 
 cularly Pf. LXXXIX. ID; which lafi: might be confidered as a parallel 
 Place to this. But though it might appear allowable in the favoured 
 Nation, efpecially in their Songs of Praife, to break out of the com- 
 mon Road, in order to commemorate fo fignal a Deliverance ; it may 
 be thought a Violation of Charadler in an Alien, an Idumean, as Job 
 was, one in no wife particularly interefled in the Event. If there be 
 any Force in this Objedion, we may in the former Hemiflic give to 
 yj"! the Signification it fometimes has of rejiing or caufmg to reji, and 
 render it — He stilleth the Sea by his Power. The old 
 Verfion reads, The Sea is cahn by his Power. As to the latter Hemiflic, 
 we may render '2XT\ fpacious or wide, (in which Senfe it is applied to 
 the Sea, Pf. CIV. 25.) fupplying after it the Word Ocean, to render it 
 more intelligible j or with the fame Addition may continue to it the 
 Signification we find in our prefent Verfion, the proud, which Epithet 
 
 is alfo applied to the fwelling Waves, Ch. XXXVIII. xi. Thus 
 
 He smiteth, or subdueth by his Understanding the 
 WIDE, (or proud) Ocean. The Sentiment will then correfpond with 
 what is faid of God's Power and Wifdom, Pf LXXXIX. 9. Thou rulrji 
 the Raging of the Sea ; when the Waves thereof arife, thou Jlillejl them. 
 But as the Verfion ftands at prefent, it feems in this latter Claufe to 
 
 denote
 
 3? CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 denote an A& of God's Moral Government in bringing down proud or 
 lofty Men, which, how true Ibever, would be unfuitable to the Context. 
 
 V. 13. By his Spirit he hath garniji:)ed the Heavens : — D'Si:' im"l2 
 ni£3ti' ] Rather — by his Spirit the Heavens are Bright- 
 ness ; for niSu' feems rather to be a Noun than a Verb. 
 
 — his Hand hath formed the crooked Serpent. \ TVsl trnj n* n^'^^n] 
 Bochart makes this Animal to be the Zygcena, fo called becaufe it has 
 a ^Liyoi', or tranjverje Bar, in the Forehead : but allows that it may be 
 properly confidered here (as many Rabbi's have done) for the Conftel- 
 l.ation of Draco. The Evolutions and Diftortions of this Animal are 
 well defcribed by Virgil, Geo. Lib. I. V. 244. 
 
 Maximus hie jiexii fimiofo elabitur Anguis, 
 Circum perque duas, in niorem Jiuminis, ArBos. 
 
 Chap. XXVII. 
 
 V. 2. As God liveth, who hath taken away my Judgment j — Vk 'H 
 'tail's ^'Dn ] Our Verfion adds three Particles in this Verfe, and 
 omits two other Particles in the two following Verfes. For this there 
 feems to be no Neceffityj as the whole Paflage will be equally clear, 
 if literally rendered thus — The Living God hath taken 
 AWAY MY Judgment J and the Almighty hath imbit- 
 
 TERED MY SoUL: BuT ALL THE WHILE MY BreATH is I N 
 ME, AND THE SPIRIT OF GoD is IN MY NoSTRILS I SuRELY 
 
 MY Lips shall not speak Wickedness, nor my Tongue 
 UTTER Deceit. 
 
 V. 1 1 . i ii-ill teach you by the Hand of God; — Vk T:i DDHN nilN*] 
 Rather — I will instruct you in the Power of God. See 
 *t:i thus rendered Prov. XVIII, 21. 
 
 V. i^. Thrfe that remain of him floall be buried in Death : — V^^t^• 
 ■JI^P' m!2:i ] Ought not this Place to be rendered — Such of his 
 
 WHO HAVE escaped FROM DeATH SHALL BE BURIED ? that is, 
 
 thofe who have efcaped a violent Death (fee V. 14.) fhall neverthelefs 
 iurvive but a fhort 'Time. 
 
 V, 18. — and as a Booth that the Keeper maketh. : nVJ Hli'J^ H^DDl] 
 Rather — and he maketh a Branch in the Form of a 
 Booth ; that is, " whatever he builds will be of very fliort Duration." 
 
 V. 1 9. T:he
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. 39 
 
 V. 19. The rich Mem fIxiU lie down, but fi all not be gathered: 
 
 — flDN' ^"s yyij'' "I'tl'y ] Rather — The rich lieth down, and 
 NOTHING IS TAKEN AWAY. Thus t]DN is rendered, Ifa. XVI. 10. 
 and LVII. I. 
 
 he openeth his Eyes, and he is Jiot. ; IJJ'KI npfl V^V ] Rather 
 
 — he openeth his Eyes, and there is nothing left. 
 
 Chap. XXVIII. 
 
 V. 3. He fctteth an End to Darkncfs, and fear cheth out aU Perfec- 
 tion; the Stones of Darknefs and the Shadow of Death. pI^'H^ Dw \*p 
 : maSvi Sdk pN* npm Kin — r-l'S^n VdSt ] This Verle in our 
 Verfion does not Teem to be rightly divided. There appear only two 
 Hemiflics, viz. Man setteth an End to Darkness and to 
 every Purpose; he searcheth out the Stones of Dark- 
 ness, and the Shadow of Death ; /. e. the Stones buried 
 under Ground. 
 
 V. 4. The Flood breaketh out from the Inhabitant ; — "iJi D^S '7nj pS] 
 Rather — from the Spring; for 1J^ is not derived from "nj, but 
 from "1J3 to pour down. 
 
 V. 8. The Lion's Whelps have not trodden it : — »n inOmn nS 
 ynti' ] Rather — The Whelps of the wild Beast &c. For 
 yntr, according to Bochart, is only a generic Name, denoting any 
 large, fierce, and untameable Beaft. 
 
 V. 17. — and the Exchange of it fhall be for fewels of fine Gold. 
 : tiD 'Sd nrr^l.t^m ] Rather — nor are Vessels of fine Gold 
 it's Recompense. So is n^nOD ufed Ch. XV. 31. 
 
 V. 27. Then did he fee it, and declare it % he prepared it, yea, and he 
 fearched it out. \ n"^pn DJ1 mV^r^ — mSDn n«-1 iK ] Rather — 
 Then did he see it, and shewed it forth j he esta- 
 blished IT, FOR surely he HAD FOUND IT OUT. For other- 
 wife there feems to be an Anticlimax. 
 
 Chap. XXIX. 
 
 V. 4. Jslwas in the Days of my Youth : — »Snn »ttO 'n"n Iti'MD] 
 r^in never fignifies Youth : in that Senfe it can have no Connexion 
 
 with
 
 40 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 with the Root, which, among other Senfes, fignifies to phick or Jlrip 
 off Fruit : hence Autumn, the Seafon when Fruits are plucked. See 
 ifa. XVIII. 6. My Autumn here means " that Part of my Life 
 " when my Body was vigorous, and I enjoyed Profperlty." 
 
 When the Secret of God was upon my 'Tabernacle ; — m?}^ ^IDI 
 
 J 'Snx "hy^ Rather — when God was secretly upon my Ta- 
 bernacle. 
 
 V. 12. Becaufe I delivered the poor that cried, and the fatherlefr, 
 and him that had none to help him.] This latter Hemiftic, viz. Din'1 
 I "h "liV Hn, might be rendered with more Exadnefs, thus • and 
 
 THE FATHERLESS WHO HAD NO HELPER. 
 
 V. 1 8. Then I /aid, I Jlall die in my Neji ; — V^:^^ 'jp D>* ^.-N1 ] 
 The Word p is ufed for A Cell, a Room, or Apartment, 
 Gen. VI. 14. 
 
 V. 24. — and the Light of my Countenance they caji not down. IIKI 
 
 J *"lS*fl' N^ *JD ] Or NEITHER DID THEY SUFFER THE LiGHT 
 
 OF MY Countenance to fall. The Countenance falls when the 
 Marks of Chagrin, Uneafihefs or Shame appear on it. See Gen. IV. 5. 
 In this Place either the Particle •) or nS might feem redundant : but 
 fee a fimilar Inflance Exod. XX. 4. 
 
 Chap. XXX. 
 
 V. 2. — in whom old Age was perijhed. : rh'2 T^S* l!:'*?^] By 
 this obfcure Phrafe our Tranilators feem to have underftood, " That 
 " their Fathers died for Famine before they came to Age j" as appears 
 by a Note in the old Verfion. But it is moft probable that the printed 
 Text is corrupt in this Place -, for n'?D is not acknowledged by any of 
 the ancient Verfions, except one of the Targums ; and the LXX, 
 Syriac, Arabic, and Symmachus read n^D, which makes an excellent 
 Senfe when conned;ed with the preceding Part of the Verfe ; thus — 
 Tea, what was the Strength of their Hands to me, when the whole 
 OF IT WAS SPENT UPON THEMSELVES. However, if this Lec- 
 tion be not admitted, I would at leafl render the Text, as it is now 
 read, thus — whose old Age was withered. See the Verb 
 "13J< thus ufed, Jon. IV. 10. 
 
 V. 3. --feeing
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 41 
 
 V. 3. — fl^ei^g inio the Wilderncfs in former Time defolate and ivajie. 
 } nKt:'01 riNlcy D'DK n'if D'p-lVn ] Thefe Words would be clearer, 
 were they rendered thus — fleeing lately into the Wil- 
 derness, which is desolate and waste: or — into the 
 Wilderness, unto Desolation and Destruction. 
 
 V. 4. TVho cut up Mallows by the Bupes ; — H'ty hv HlSs D'Dt:i5n ] 
 That Mallows were ufed for Food appears from Horace, 'viz. 
 
 me pafcunt olivce 
 
 Me cichorea, levefque Malv^. Lib. I. Ode 31. 
 
 Again aut gravi 
 
 Malv^ falubres corpori. Epod. II. 
 
 So alfo Martial JJtere laSlucist et mollibus utere Malvis. 
 
 Lib. m. Epig. 88. 
 
 and Ju?iiper Roots for their Meat. ', DonS tD\'2m V\'C^ ] 
 
 Out of the Root of the Dn"l grew an Excrefcence, which alfo fome- 
 times ferved for Food to the pooreft People. See Bochart Rierob. 
 P. II. P. 246. 
 
 V. 5. They were driven from among Men : ^:^-)2♦ IJl \12 ] The Word 
 1J1 never fignifies any Thing eUe than a Car cafe. Body, or Back. None 
 of which Senfes can be here applicable. I would therefore read the 
 Text thus — l^rnj 'U ta — and render it — They were driven 
 
 FORTH from the PeOPLE. 
 
 V. 7. — under the Nettles they were gathered together. Si"in Finn 
 : inSD' ] Rather — under the Shrubs. For Snn properly fignifies 
 the Paliurus, a thorny Shrub, according to Bochart. See Hierobot. 
 
 V. 8. They were CM^rtvi of Fools, — ^2^ 'jn ] Rather, I think 
 — They were a contemptible Generation : for S:i3 in Scrip- 
 ture generally fignifies one who has no Reputation ; or who is deftitute 
 of Wifdom, Goodnefs, and every Principle of Virtue. The Words' 
 which immediately follow feem to determine for this Senfe. 
 
 yea. Children of bafe Men : DJT h'2 *n DJ ] I fee no Rea- 
 
 fon for departing from the Proper Senfe of the Words ; for Child- 
 ren Of NO Name, or of no Account, is a Phrafe univerfally under- 
 ftood. We ufe it in Profe, as well as Verfe. Thus Bacon fays ; " Vifit 
 " eminent Perfons of great Name abroad :" And Shakefpear — '* What 
 " Men of Name refort to him." So in Latin, magnum Nomen in ora- 
 
 F toribus
 
 42 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 tortious habuerunt. Cic. and homo nullius nominis fignlfies a low de- 
 Jpicable Fellow. So alfo in Greek — ct^o yag tyi? f^axii to tutu onoma 
 fAiyt^ov yjv^iro- Philoftr. ap. Steph. 
 
 V. 1 1 . Becaiife he hath loofed my Cord, — nnfl nn» O] The SubjetSt 
 to the Verb is luppofed to be God ; and is fupplied in the old Verlion. 
 But the Verb is in Pyhal, and ought to be tranllated is relaxed ; be- 
 caufe xh^l! is rendered in the next Hemiftic by letting loofe. This feems 
 to be an Allufion to the Jlretched Cords by which Job's Tent was fixed 
 to the Ground. 
 
 they have alfo let loofe the Bridle before me. \ 11171^ 'JflJ3 |D"n ] 
 
 Our Verfion is here not very intelligible. Either the Words ought to 
 be rendered in the figurative Senfe, viz. thev have cast off Re- 
 straint BEFORE ME : or a Note to that Effedl ought to be added 
 in the Margin, as in the old Verfion. 
 
 V. 12. Upon my right Hand rife the youth : — 131p» nm5 V3» Sv ] 
 The lafl Letter in nn"l5 is fiifpicious, as we meet with fisw quadrilite- 
 ral radical words: but nii3 with its Affixes is common. The Targum 
 read here evidently DniD their Youth. 
 
 V. 13. — they \\a.vt no helper. \ydl ItV kV ] Rather, I think — 
 there is no helper among them, that is, none ready to afjifi me. 
 This Senfe the whole Scope of the Place feems evidently to require : 
 and that this Conftrudtlon may be admitted, fee Exod. XII. 2. Numb. 
 III. 40, &c. 
 
 V. 14. They came upon me as a wide Breaking in of Waters : in the 
 Deflation they rolled themfelves upon me. rnnn — vn}<» Uni \'\t^'2 
 \ iSjSjnn nXC'] Rather — They came as a wide Torrent ,• 
 thev rolled themselves in order to destroy. The 
 Verb ^"ifl is applied to Waters breaking out violently, and I think the 
 Noun may be ufed fimply to denote a violent Irruption, or Torrent. 
 See the Prepofition nnn in fuch a Senfe, i Sam. II. 20. 2 Sam. XIX.21. 
 
 V, 15. Terrors-are turned upon fne : — mn^Il hv "iSnn] This ap- 
 parent Solecifm would be removed by rendering — Terrors are an 
 Overthrow to me. "]3n has here the n demonfrative : it is thus 
 ufed, Ifa.XXIX. i6. 
 
 they purfue my Soul as the Wind; — T\1'M HIID flT^n] Rather 
 
 — my Spirit is agitated as the Wind : for the Reafon 
 jii^l mentioned. The Verb is here in Pyhal) as Ifa. XVII. 13. 
 
 V. 17. My
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 45 
 
 V. 1 7. My Bones are pierced in me in the Night Sea/on ; rt2VV Tb'h 
 '"^VD "ipj] Here again, for the fame Reafon, 1 render — My Body 
 IS PIERCED &c. Di^ has this Senfe, Exod. XXIV. 10. Ch.VII. 15, 
 and Lam. IV. 7. Or — it hath pierced my Bones ; viz. Jl^iclion, 
 mentioned immediately before. 
 
 V. 18. By the great Force of my Difeafe is tny Garment changed; 
 ♦iyill*? C'i3nn* no 2"H ] Rather — With great Force is my 
 Garment changed. That is, on Account of his Weaknefs, which 
 his Sufferings had brought upon him, " he was not able to change his 
 " Clothes, and draw them off from his Body," as the next Hemiftic 
 feems to Ihew. 
 
 V. 20. — I Jland up, and thou regardeji mc not. pnnm ♦nl*:7 
 : »i ] The negative Particle is not here wanting : the T has that Force, 
 being jull before preceded by K*?. The true Verfion therefore is 
 
 I STAND UP J neither REGARDEST THOU ME. 
 
 V. 24. Hoicbeit, he will not Jlretch out his Hand to the Grave ; "]{< 
 T nVi!'' ♦Vi nS ] Rather — HowBEiT, upon Intreaty he will 
 NOT stretch out THE Hand. 'V^ comes from nV3 to ajk; not 
 from rry, which fignifies only an Heap ; and is not to the Purpofe, as 
 the next Hemiftic fhews. 
 
 though they cry in his DeJlruBion. JVIjy \Th 1*TS:i OK ] Ra- 
 ther — if they cry when he destroyeth. p^ is put here for 
 "CsTil' Many fuch Chaldee Terminations of Plurals occur in this Book. 
 
 V. 27. the Days of AffiiBion prevented me. \ 'Jj; ^"y 'JtDlp ] 
 
 Rather — rushed in upon me. See this Word explained Ch.III. v.j2. 
 
 V. 31, My Harp alfo is turned to Mourning, — nj3 ^l^h IH'I ] 
 Rather — My Harp also is become mournful. The Ab- 
 il:ra6t for the Concrete ; than which Nothing is more common in the 
 Eaftern Poetry. ^ is here prefixed either to the Nominative, according 
 to Noldius, as "tHK "SCI^ Vil' — and they pall be ctie Flefo. Gen. II. 
 24. D'hSn^ DD7 'n"m — and I will be to you a God, Exod. VI. 7. 
 Or it is an oblique Cafe ufed for the Nominative, as, Urbem quam 
 Jlatiio — in Virgil ; and exitio ejl avidis mare nautis ; or it may be 
 a Prepofition fignifying for, or in the Place of. 
 
 Fa C H A. p.
 
 4+ 
 
 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Chap. XXXI. 
 
 V. 3. — and a Jirange Punifliment to the Workers of Iniquity. n^Jl 
 : pN hv&> ] ^- ought not "i:dJ to be here rendered a Disowning 
 or Disavowal ? It is ufed precifely in the fame Senfe, and conjoined 
 with DeJlruBion, as here, Obad. V. 12. 
 
 V. II. — // is an Iniquity' \.o be puniflied by the Judges. \\)J NIH 
 JD'VSo] Rather — it is an heinous (or arbitratory) Crime, 
 /. e. an Iniquity which any Arbitrator, even the Criminal himfelf, 
 would condemn. See Taylor, Schultens, and Guffet. 
 
 V. 20. If his Loins have not ble/J'ed me, and if he ivere not warmed 
 with the Fleece of my Sheep. \ D3nn» 'JTID rj!DT— ViSn 'JIDin nS DN] 
 The latter Hemiftic ought doubtlefs to be rendered — nor were he 
 WARMED &c. See the laft Ch. V. 20. 
 
 V. 24. — or have faid to fine Gold, Thou art my Confide?ice. DDD'!'! 
 
 : 'nona 'niON] Rather OR HAVE CALLED FINE Gold my 
 
 Confidence. Thus *^2K is rendered, Ifa. V. 20. 
 
 V, 27. — or fny Mouth hath kiffed my Hand. »dS n» pt^m ] In this 
 and the preceding Verfe are evident AUufions to the fuperftitious Rites 
 of Idolaters. The Cuftom of kijing the Hand, in Token of Adora- 
 tion, is very ancient, as well as univerfal. The Ground of it appears 
 to me to be Awe or Refpeft : thus Job, when he determines to be fi- 
 lent before God fays, / will lay my Hand upon my Mouth. Ch. XL. 4. 
 Pliny, where he enumerates ftrange Cuiloms, (that of bowing when 
 another fneezes is, by the by, not omitted) fays ; In adorando dextram 
 ad ofciilum referimiis, totumque corpus circumagimus •, quod in livvum, 
 Gallia religiofius credutit. Nat. Hift. B. XXVlil. C. 2. Apuleius ob- 
 ferves, that " many of his Countrymen applied their right Hand to 
 " their Mouths, the firft Finger being upon the Thumb eredl, in order 
 " that they might perform due Adoration to the Goddefs Venus." De 
 Afin. L. IV. And, in another Place, he takes Notice of a Per.Qjn, 
 who thought it a Crime to kifs his Hand, when he paiTed by a Temple. 
 Apol. I. Lucian alfo remarks, that the poor, who had Nothing to of- 
 fer in Sacrifice but the kijjing of their Hands, were not excluded. Dial, 
 de Sacrif Laftly, it may not be improper to obferve in this Place, 
 that the Syrians to this Day, when they receive the holy Sacrament, are 
 
 faid
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 45 
 
 faid to kifs the Bread and Cup before they partake of them. Vie de 
 Monf. De ChateuiL 
 
 V. 31. If the Men of my Tabernacle faid not, 'DO "naf* N^ C3^f 
 — 'SdK ] This cannot be the Senfe of the Place: it ought to be 
 rendered — Surely the Men of my Tabernacle said — 
 See nS DK thus rendered Numb. XIV. 35. Jofh. XIV. 9. and V. 36. 
 
 V. 40. The Words of Job are ended. \ nVK nm 1t:n ] As this is 
 doubtlefs a marginal Glofs, which has unwarrantably crept into the 
 Text; ought it not to be diftinguifhed by other Characters ? In the 
 old Verlion thefe Words are written in capital Letters. 
 
 Chap. XXXII. 
 
 V. 16, 17. When I had waited, (for they f pake not, 'but food fill, 
 and anfwered no more.) I faid, / loill alfo atifwer my Part ; &c. 
 
 "uT 'pSn UN eiN* njVN* : my w n'? t\^7 o — ti^t nS o ♦nSmm] 
 
 The Parenthefis might be here omitted, and the two Verfes rendered 
 without Addition — And I waited, but they spake not; 
 
 BUT STOOD STILL, WITHOUT ANSWERING MORE : So I WILL 
 
 SPEAK MY Part; &c. See f]S* thus conftrued Ch. XXXVI. 16, 
 
 C H A P. XXXIII. 
 
 V. 5. — fet thy Words in Order before me, fund up. »iD7 n!D">J^ 
 ; niV'nn ] Rather — prepare thyself, stand before me. 
 As Numb. XXIII. 4. Pf XXIII. 5. 
 
 V. 19. — and the Multitude of his Bones with frong Pain. riTni 
 ',\r\^ vaifj^] Some Copies read here im, which makes a better 
 Senfe, "viz. and there is a strong Contention in his Bones : 
 agreeably to the Phrafe we meet Pf. XXXVIII. 4. 'OVya XZih^ V**> 
 there is no Peace in my Bones : or — XXII. 4. — all my Bones are out of 
 Joint. 
 
 V. 20. So that his Life abhorreth Bread: UVh in'n inann] Ra- 
 ther — So THAT HIS Appetite maketh him to abhor Meat. 
 See t-\''n fo rendered Ch. XXXVIII. 39. This Verb DHi occurs only 
 here; the Signification is properly derived from the Arabic -A; Pingue- 
 
 dine
 
 46 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 gucdine iUitum fuit, \\.c\x\ fcetiiit . I give it a tranfitive Senfe (which 
 many Verbs have, though not in Hiph.) becaufe of the Affix. 
 
 V. 2 1. — and his Bones that ivere 7iot Jeeri Jlick out. VDOa^:/ Ifityi 
 } 1K1 vh\ Rather — and his Bones are broken, that they 
 CANNOT be perceived. This Verb alfo occurs only in this Place -, 
 and I give it the Chaldee Signification, as the moft warrantable of any ; 
 which the Arabic alfo countenances. 
 
 V. 27. He looketh upon Men, and if any fay, I have fmned : bv "Itt'' 
 'riNOn "ICN'I ID'trJN] The marginal Leftion ought I think to be here 
 admitted, viz. He will look upon Men, and sav, I have 
 
 SINNED. 
 
 V. 28. He will deliver his ^oiil — 'LTSi m3 ] There feems to be 
 no Reafon for adopting the Mafibretical Lcdtion. The prefent Text 
 is, at leaft, as clear ; and is countenanced by more of the ancient 
 Verfions. I would therefore render — He will deliver my Soul ; 
 and prefently after — Tl'm and my Life &c. 
 
 Chap. XXXIV. 
 
 V. I . Furthermore, Elihu anfwered and /aid. ; "lat^n N*in'7h? ]V'1 ] 
 Rather — spake and said: as Ch. III. 2. and XXXV. i. for none 
 had replied to Elihu. 
 
 V. 6. Should I lie againjl my Right ? — ntSiS* 'lJS^\^ hv ] Rather, 
 I think — I AM disappointed (or frustrated) of my Right. 
 See 10 thus ufed Ch. XLT. 9, &c. 
 
 my Wound is incurable ivithout T'ranfgreJJion. 'hi 'Vn Ji'l^X 
 
 J VJi'S ] Our Tranflators here ufe a very bold Figure; by making »vn, 
 the conftant Senfe of which is an Arrow, to fignify a Wound. I 
 cannot deny that Inftances of fuch Metonymies, of Caufe for EfFedt, 
 and the like, occur in the beft Writers : but here there is no Neceffity 
 to depart from the Proper Senfe of the Words ; which may be ren- 
 dered I AM desperately PIERCED THROUGH by ARROWS 
 
 &c. triiN is here confidered as the firft Perfon of the Future, as Pf. 
 LXIX. 20. and 'i'n ufed fpecially, as in Abundance of Places, for 
 0*Vn. See what was obfcrved on 'T Ch. XXIII. 2. which adds Weight 
 to this Interpretation. 
 
 V. 10, — Jar
 
 THE BOOK OFJOB. 47 
 
 V. 10. — far be it frofn God that he fhould do Wickednefs ; and 
 from the Almighty, that he fliould commit Iniquity. SkS nSSn 
 : Swt2 'liyi — yjyno ] The Analyfis of this Idiom feems to me to be 
 this — Profanenefs would be to God In doing Wickednefs, and to the Al- 
 mighty in committing Iniquity : for both the Verbs are in the Infinitive; 
 as in thefe Inftances — D'hSn Sk D':2na N'lS he was afraid to look 
 (literally in looking) upon God ; Exod. 111. 6. and \**1Kn JIN pVna 'hy^y 
 and they made an End oj dividing (literally in ox from dividing) the 
 Earth; Jofli. XIX. 51. 1 would therefore render — Far be it 
 FROM God to do Wickedness, and from the Almighty 
 TO commit Iniquity. 
 
 V. 14. If he ft his Heart upon Man, if he gather &c. — D»tr> dn 
 "lil — inS V*7t<] Rather — If he set his Heart against 
 him, he will gather 6cc. 
 
 V. 16. i/' thou haft Underjtanding, hear this : — nvtl\:: nj'H DKl] 
 mj'a is here not a Subftantive, but a Verb in the Imperative, with 
 
 the n paragogic, as Pf. V. i. and ought to be rendered But, I 
 
 pray thee, understand, hear this. 
 
 V. 1 7. Shall even he that hateth Right govern ? t35ti',2 NJIL^ f\^'r\ 
 ti'lin*] Rather — Yea, shall he that hateth Justice 
 rectify ? for D'Hn never fignifies to govern. 
 
 a?id wilt thou condemii him that Is mof juf ? "l'J3D ^"i^'^ DN1 
 
 : ytinn ] Rather AND wilt thou greatly vex the 
 
 righteous ? The Conftruilion of our Verfion feems contrary to the 
 Genius of the Hebrew. •y>2'2 is here confidered as an Adverb, as Ch. 
 XV.io. XXXI. 25. and the Verb is ufed as 1 Sam. XIV. 47. or as V.29. 
 
 V. 18. Is it fit to fay to a King, Thou art wicked? 1V0S "lOfCn 
 bv''?^ ] Rather — Shall Wickedness be attributed to 
 (or published of, or concerning) the King j and Ungod- 
 liness, OF Princes? This Conftrudion feems eafy j whereas 
 the other is repugnant to the Rules of Grammar. 
 
 V. 19. How much lefs to him that accepteth not the Perfons of Prin- 
 ces : — )onu 'JD Kt^'J N^ -1C'« ] This Sentence will not'be defedive, 
 if we render itt\v? Behold, he accepteth &c. as it ought to be, 
 2 Sam. II. 4. — XIV. I 5. That Particle, in this Senfe, is properly in- 
 troduced, when the Admiration is to be raifcd, or aContraft is intended 
 to be exhibited. V. 20. — and
 
 48 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 20. — and the mighty Jloall be taken away without Hand. "II'D^I 
 } T3 N^ "1']DN] Rather — and they shall take away the 
 MIGHTY WITHOUT Force: /. e'. he will be fo feeble, that Force, 
 ufed againft him, will be unneceffary. 
 
 V. 2 2. There is no Darknefs, nor Shadou\ of Death, where the 
 workers of Iniquity may hide themfehes. "iDDnS — moS':; IWl IttTI ^'N 
 J pi* **7V3 Dty] Rather — Neither Darkness, nor the Sha- 
 dow OF Death will hide there the workers of Iniquity: 
 the Infinitive for the Preter. 
 
 V. 23. For he will not lay upon Man more than right ; ^y K^ O 
 TW CC'» t>''K] i^- ought not this Hemiilic to be rendered — For 
 neither yet will he decree (or ordain) in respect to 
 Man ? See D'ty* thus ufed, Ifa. LXI.3. and Hab. I. 12. and in refpedl 
 to the '-?j;, fee Numb. VIII. 22. i Kings XXII, 8. 
 
 V. 30. That the Hypocrite reign not, lefi the "People be enfnared. 
 
 %\DV 'fpsa — f^Jn D1{< I^C.tD ] Rather The Hypocrite is 
 
 made to reign, on account of the Snares of the People. 
 The Verb is here confidered as the Participle P^/6a/, and the Prepofition, 
 as Exod.VI.9. Deut. VII.7. See the fame Sentiment, Ifa. III. 4,5, &c. 
 
 V. 3 1 . Surely it is meet to be faid unto God, I have borne _ Chaftife- 
 ment, / will not offend any more. : bz^n^ nS 'DNu J — "l.^TiVH Sn Sn 'D] 
 Rather, I think — Surely it may be said unto God, I 
 
 have been deceived ; I WILL NOT ACT CORRUPTLY. 
 
 Chap. XXXV. 
 
 V. 3. For thou faidfl. What Advantage will it be unto thee ? and. 
 What Profit Jljall I have if I be cleanfed from my Sin ? n3 n^JXn O 
 t'riNlDnsS'VK na — "h PI^'] Rather — For thou saidst. What 
 Advantage will there be unto thee, and What Profit 
 
 SHALL I HAVE, FROM MY Lo S S, Or SUFFERING } ThuS is 
 
 Kton rendered Gen. XXXI. 39. and ought to be — XLIII. 9. 
 
 V. 8. Thy Wickednefs may hurt a Man as thou art : and thy Righte- 
 oufnefs may profit the Son of Man. OIK p'? — lyu'"! "flC^ tJ^'N'S 
 : "jnplV] The Senfe I think is fufficiently clear without any other Ad- 
 dition
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. 49 
 
 dition than the Verb Subftantivc, thus — Thy Wickedness is for 
 A Man as thyself i and thy Righteousness for the Son 
 OF Man. 
 
 V, 9. By Reafon of the Multitude of Oppj-eJ/Ions they make the op- 
 prefled to cry : — 1p»yT» D'piry :iTl/'D ] The Verb lyiJT', they cry out, 
 which immediately follows, feems to determine that Ip'Vt' is here to 
 be confidered as in the firfl: Conjugation, as it frequently is ; fo that 
 this Place might be rendered — They bewail by reason of 
 THE Multitude of Oppressions. 
 
 V. 14. Although thou fayejl thou Jloalt not fee him, yet fudgment is 
 before him, therefore trujt thou in him. \'-\ — imtTD vh iriND O e^^f 
 \'h '7Sinm VJsS ] Rather — Notwithstanding thou hast 
 
 said thou SHALT NOT SEE HIM J EXECUTE JUDGMENT BE- 
 FORE HIM, AND THOU MAYEST WAIT FOR HIM. 
 
 V. 15. But now, becaufe it is 7wt fo, he hath vifted in his Anger i 
 yet he knoweth it not in great Extremity. kSt — IQK Tpfl ^^< *3 T~\TM/\ 
 : IKS V^ll VT ] Our Tranflators make God the Subjedl of the firft 
 Hemiftic, and Job of the latter j as appears by the Margin ; which is 
 harfh. They next derive tffl from p£3; which is furely unjuftifiablc. 
 And, to compleat all, after having coined a new Word, they give it an 
 arbitrary Senfe, which has not the moft diftant Connetflion with the 
 Root. There is the ftrongefl: Evidence that this Word is defedlive in 
 the printed Text ; that, inftead of CTSl, it ought to be written yti*£33 : 
 for the LXX render it 7m.fa.7rTa>^a,, fo does Theodotion ; Symmachus 
 'a-ApaTn-uiA.aTct, and the Vulgate Scelus : and the Syriac and Arabic 
 evidently countenance this Ledlion. The Chaldee is corrupt. On the 
 Authority therefore of all thefe diftindl Witnefles, we cannot hefitate 
 to admit this Reading, and render the Verfe thus — But now, be- 
 cause HIS Anger hath not visited, and He hath not 
 regarded Transgression greatly 6cc. 
 
 Chap. XXXVI. 
 
 V. 4. — he that is perfect in Knowledge is •with thee. n^VI D'OH 
 :1DV] Rather, I think — but perfect Knowledge (literally /^fttf 
 Perfeilion, or the Oracle-, of Knowledge) fliall be with thee. 
 
 V, 5. Behold God is mighty and defpifeth not any : he is mighty '\n. 
 Strength and Wifdom. J i^ nO nOD — DNVJ» N*?! n'^D "JK p ] Our 
 
 G Verfion
 
 5© CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Verfion fupplies here the Prepofition and copulative Particle, that the 
 laft Hemiftic may bear the Senfe given to it. But, if without thefe 
 Additions, a Senle, better in itielf, and more agreeable to the Con- 
 text, can be deduced from the lame Letters, in the very fame Order, 
 is it not to be admitted ? And this is done by bringing clofer the four 
 laft Letters ; or making one Word out of two. n*7nD will then have 
 the ufual Particle of Comparifon prefixed, and n^n will fignify a Suck- 
 ling, as 1 Sam. VII. 9. thus — Though God be mightv, yet he 
 
 DESPISETH NOT : though MIGHTY, yet AS A SuCKLING : /. 6. 
 
 gentle. The Particle p is thus ufed Jer. II. lo. The Antithefis of 
 the next Verfe favours alfo this Interpretation. The Syriac and Ara- 
 bic evidently read the Text, as is here propofcd : but miftook the 
 Senfe. 
 
 V. 16. ^ven fo would he have removed thee out of the ftrait into a^ 
 broad Place, -where there is no Straitnefi. nm — nV 'D2 "]n'Dn ^^S^ 
 X TVTsVMTs p>T2 nS ] In the Hebrew each of thefe Hemiftics contains 
 a diftindt Sentiment; which may not improperly be thus rendered — 
 Even so would he have rescued thee from the Jaws 
 OF the Oppressor j he would have given thee Room in- 
 stead OF Straitness J (or — large, not strait fhould 
 have been thy Place.) For jnnn is ufed fubftantively for a Man's 
 Flace, Exod. X. 23. 1 Sam. XIV. 9. 2 Sam. II. 23. See V. 20. 
 
 V. 1 8. Becaufe there is Wrath, beware lejl he take thee away with 
 his Stroke: — pDLlO "in'D» i£3 T^'Cn O] Rather — Forasmuch as 
 there is Wrath, be thou not moved to Self-Confidence, 
 (or Self-Complacency ;) which is the Senfe of pSt^; fee Taylor. 
 The Verb is imperfonal, and implies the Senfe here given to it. The 
 Fault which Elihu finds with Job is his thinking too well of himfelf, 
 and not humbling himfelf fufficiently under the Divine Chaftifement. 
 
 V. 19. — not Gold, nor all the Forces of Strength. Sdi nvn ih 
 J n3 'i'SDt^.'D] Thefe Words would be more intelligible were they ren- 
 dered, as they certainly may be — not Gold, nor all the Powers 
 OF Wealth. See Ch.VI. 22. Prov. V. jo. &c. 
 
 V. 20. Defre not the Night, when People are cut off in their Place. 
 :Dnnn D'::j/ mSvS — n'7'Vn ^^^^n Sn] Rather — Desire not 
 THE Night, in order to destroy the People, whom 
 
 thou
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 51 
 
 THOU HAST TAKEN} (or — IN THEIR Place, i.e. murder them in 
 their Houfes.) I give the Verb n^V the Senle it has, Pf. CII. 24. 
 
 V. 23. Who hath enjoined him his Way ? — 1pm V^V npO ♦.'D ] The 
 Verb "tpfl, when it has the Prepofition JV or "hv after it, fignifics To 
 animadvert upon, to correcl or pwiijlj. This Place ought therefore to 
 be rendered — Who can charge him with his Way ? or — 
 Who can animadvert upon him for his Way ? And this 
 Senfe will perfedly agree with the next Plemiftic. 
 
 V. 25. Every Man — D"tN ^'2 ] Rather — Every one, becaufc 
 tyiJN, Man, follows immediately after. 
 
 V. 27. For he maketh fmall the Drops oj Water: they pour down 
 Rain according to the Vapour thereof. TOO 1pT» — D'D 'tJDJ ynj» O 
 J IIkS ] Neither the Verb, nor the Pronoun, of the laft Hemiftic 
 feems to have any Antecedent, as they are rendered in our Verfion. 
 Thefe Faults however are not to be charged on the Text ; for it may 
 be rendered — For he maketh small the Drops of the Water, 
 which poureth down Rain through his Vapour : Or — 
 For he restraineth the Drops of the Waters, which 
 pour down Rain through the Vapour; (V. 28.) And 
 which the Clouds &c. 
 
 V. 29. Alfo can any underjiand the Spr endings of the Clouds, — ^H 
 3y ♦^'"ID^ yy DN ] The natural Conflrudion of the Words, ab- 
 ftrafledly confidered, the Syntax, and the Context, confpire to make 
 God the Subjefl: of this Verfe; which ought to be rendered — Yea, 
 
 VERILY HE UNDERSTANDETH THE EXPANSIONS OF THE 
 
 Cloud, Sec. 
 
 or the Noife of his Tabernacle ? \ inDD mKtrn ] Rather — 
 
 THE Thunder within, viz. within the Cloud; or the Thunder of 
 HIS Habitation; viz. God's; for God is faid to make the Clouds 
 the Place of his Refidence. See Pf. XVIII. 11. XCVII. 2. The old 
 Verfions render niiVtr'D Thunder, and the Context evidently points out 
 that particular Senfe. 
 
 V. ^2. With Clouds he cover eth the Light ; —niK nOD »5D Sy] 
 The Word t)D fignifies no where Clouds. It is therefore better to ren- 
 der this Place thus With his Hands he cove re th the 
 
 Light. 
 
 G 2 ' and
 
 52 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 — — and commandetb it not to fliine by the Cloud that cometh be- 
 twixt. J V'JlDJDn n*'?;' ViH ] Rather -— AND commandeth the 
 UPPER Region by that which is interposed j ?. ^. by fuch 
 Interpolition He as it were ilTues His Orders to the upper Regions above 
 the Clouds, that their Radiance {hould not vifit the Earth. T\hv is 
 not here a Prepolition with the affix Pronoun, becaufe it cannot agree 
 with *nK, its fuppofed Antecedent j but feems to be ufed for an upper 
 Chamber; a Term not unufual in Scripture to denote Regions : thus 
 Ch. IX. 9. the Chambers of the South ; and Ch. XXXVII. 9. Out of 
 the Chamber cometh the Whirlwind ; and Pf, CIV, 2. 13. He layeth the 
 Beams of his Chambers in the Waters. — He water eth the Hills from 
 his Chambers. And, not to mention more Inftances, we meet with 
 Chambers of Deathy Prov. Ch. VII. 27. 
 
 V. 33. — the Cattle alfo concerning the Vapour. ', r^h^)f Vv ?]{< HJpD] 
 Thefe very obfcure Words, which have fo much perplexed the Critics, 
 may, I think, without Violence admit of this Conftrudlion, viz. IT 
 
 JS RED hot with INDIGNATION, THEREFORE IT BURNETH. 
 
 nJpO is here confidered as the Part. fing. m. Hiph. for NJpO> as 
 Ezek. VIII. 3. Now the Verb NJp in Arabic, fo alfo in Hebrew pri- 
 marily, {ign'iiies to be red hot, to be inflamed; whence is derived its 
 inoft ufual Signification, to be moved with Zeal. The Prepofition S^T 
 is ufed in the like Manner as it is here. Gen. XLI. 32 ; and the Verb 
 riSy has the Senfe oi burning, Exod. XXVII. 20. Numb. VIII. 3. &c. 
 Or nbiy Sy may be conftrued by the Gerund, viz. in ascending, 
 or all the way upwards. The Words thus explained will perfedlly 
 agree with the three preceding Hemiftics, which clearly defcribe the 
 Rife, Progrefs, and Effedl of Thunder and Lightning. Thefe Symp- 
 toms here defcribed might well ftrike Elihu with Awe and Trembling; 
 after which, as the Storm increafeth, he goes on to defcribe the loud 
 Burfts of Thunder, and the Flaihes of the Lightning. 
 
 Chap. XXXVII. 
 
 V. 2. Hear attentively the Noife of his Voice, — 'h^P tjni VlSir lySK^] 
 Rather — Hear attentively his Voice, with Trembling : 
 or — Hear attentively the Rattling (or Concussion) of 
 HIS Voice. 
 
 V. 4. — He thundereth with the Voice of his Excellency ; — Cyn» 
 "iWi 7)p^ ] Would not ^— with his majestic Voice — be better ?
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. 53 
 
 ^- and he will not Jlay them, when his Voice is heard. B3py» N7I 
 
 J l^lp y'2\V O ] As there is no Antecedent to the plural Affix; ought 
 not there to be a marginal Note, as in the old Verfion, •viz. That is, 
 Rains and Thunders ? Or — might not the Text be read — OID 2pV* 
 
 — and thus rendered — and he will not restrain the 
 Strokes when his Voice is heard ? i.e. " the Effedls of his 
 " Thunderbolts." The very fame Word, and fame Conftrudtion occur 
 Jer.XVIlI. 21. 
 
 V. 6. — likewife to the fmall Rain, and to the great Rain of his 
 Strength, nty mnDO Dtt'Jn "Itoa Dirjl] Rather — LIKEWISE TO 
 the Shower of Rain, even the Shower of the Rains of 
 HIS Strength : /. e. even to the Showers of the moft violent Rain. 
 
 V. 7. He fealeth up the Hand of every Man : — Dinn' DHK Sd 'V'1\ 
 Rather, I think — Br Means of them {viz. the violent Rains jufl 
 mentioned) he shutteth up every Man. TJ fignifies here 
 through the Agency or Injirumentality. There may perhaps appear a 
 Sort of Catachrefis in attributing Hands to Clouds, or to the Tongue ; 
 as Prov. XVIII. 2 1 . &c. but in all thefe Cafes, where the Head, Hand, 
 Heart, Feet, or other Parts of Body, are ufed with reference to in- 
 animate Matter, the Etymology is not fo much to be attended to as 
 the Analogy. 
 
 V. 8. — and remain in their Places. \ ]Dtyn n^miiysn") ] Rather 
 
 — IN their Caverns; exegetical of Dehs in the preceding Hemiftic. 
 
 V. 9. Out of the South cometh the Whirlwind, and Cold out of the 
 North. \ nnp DnraD — rtfllD NUD mnn p ] What the precife 
 Idea conveyed by thefe Words, 'i^in and DntQ, is, cannot be determi- 
 ned with Certainty. Our Tranflators give the firft the Senfe of South, 
 becaufe that Word is joined to it Ch.IX.9. and of courfe, by a Sort of 
 Analogy, founded on Experience, make the other Word to fignify the 
 North. This, it muft be acknowledged, is but a weak Foundation to 
 build upon : a better Ground, however, in my Opinion might be found, 
 were we to render "^"inry the upper Regions ; for it fignifies a 
 Chamber, a Recefs, or Repofitory, as Ch. IX. 9. Pf CXXXV. 7. la 
 regard to the other correfponding Word, it appears to me to be a 
 Miftake for DnVN or miVN, a Word of the fame Import as its Re- 
 lative, and ufed in a Parallel Place in the next Chap. V. 22. But I lay 
 no Strefs on this Conjedlurej and would therefore render DHtO the 
 
 CONSTEL-
 
 54 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Constellations, a generic Name, to which it has an indubitable 
 Right. 
 
 V. 1 1. Alfo bywaterlng he wearieth the thick Cloud: — IV PintD* n!l f^N] 
 Rather — Also with fair Wind he driveth away the 
 THICK Cloud. This doubtlefs is the true Senfe of n^ in this Place, 
 from the Verb "i"i;i 'To make cleariy clear, and bright. But where our 
 Tranflators got the Idea of watering., I cannot find. As the Verb niD 
 occurs only in this Place, I give it the Signification of the Arabic p-^i^» 
 Longe removit, amandavit. 
 
 he fcattereth his bright Cloud. \ n^^f pj^ V*fl» ] Rather 
 
 HE SCATTERETH THE ClOUD BY HIS LiGHT (or BRIGHTNESS.) 
 
 V. 12. — Upon the Face of the World in the Earth. 72n ^25 "77 
 ; nVIK ] The old Verfion feems here preferable, viz. upon the 
 Face of the whole World; which correfponds to the Orbis 
 terrarum of the Latins. 
 
 V. 13. He caiifeth it to come, whether for Correction, or for his handy 
 tr for Mercy. \ inXi',::' IDhS D{* — IV^N^ pK UlC'S Dt* ] It is 
 not improbable that DN* is repeated before \"-ikSb by the Miftake of an 
 ignorant Tranfcriber, who finding the 7 prefixed might think it ne- 
 celTary to add the QK too, as in the other Inlhnces. Without it the 
 Senfe would be complete and proper — He causeth it to come 
 UPON His Land, whether for Correction, or for Mercy. 
 
 V. 15. — and caufed the Light of his Cloud toJJ.nne. \ ^W "n^^ V'iDH'] 
 Rather — and caused the Light to illuminate the 
 Cloud. 
 
 V. 16. Dojl thou know &c. ^y\ jrinm ] And dost thou 
 know — ? I add the i from the lafh Word ; imagining it more ne- 
 ceflary in this Place than there. 
 
 V. 18. — which li Jirong, and as a tnolten looking Glafs ? D'ptn 
 ;pV12\V"0] Rather — which is solid like a molten Mir- 
 Rour. Our Tranflators, not feeing the Connexion between Strength 
 and a Looking Glafs, make of each of thofe Ideas feparate Articles. 
 But it ought to be remembered, that the Infiruments originally ufed for 
 the Purpofe of retiedling the Light were Plates of poliflied Metal; than 
 which a more apt Simile could not be ufed in refpet^t to the Sky. 
 
 V. 19. — for
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. s^ 
 
 V. 19. for we cannot order our SpeecJi by reafon of Darknefs. 
 
 J Itrn 'JSa "T^VJ N^ ] Rather — we cannot be prepared by 
 REASON OF Darkness. See Ch. XXXIII. 5. 
 
 V. 20. Shall it be told him that I /peak. ? if a Man fpeak, furely he 
 
 fJmll he fvaliowed up. J V'^y O ti^'K -|!:^* Di^ — nmN O lS "I^D'H ] 
 
 Rather — Shall it be said to him. But (or Surely) I will 
 
 SPEAK ? IF ANY ONE SAY SO, HE SHALL BE SWALLOWED UP. 
 
 Our Tranflators make the firfl Hemiftic to have reference to God's 
 O.nnifcience : but the Context diredtly oppofes that Senfe. It feems 
 more probable that this alludes to Job's great Prefumption, in wifliing 
 to be able to find God in order to difpute with him. Ch. XXIII. 
 3,4. See alfo XVI. 21. 
 
 V. 21. And now Men fee not the bright Light, which h in the 
 Clouds : but the Wind pafj'eth and cleanfeth them. — "iiK INn nS nnVI 
 
 ; Dnnom may m-n — D'i5n:r:i Kin Tnii] Rather — And now 
 
 Men SEE NOT the Light, which is bright above (or with- 
 in) the Clouds, TILL the Wind &c. See :i thus ufed. Numb. 
 XIV. 10. Deut. XXXI. 15. Exod. XX. 10. and i Gen. XVIII. 5. 
 I Sam. XIV. 24. 
 
 V. 22. — with God is terrible Majefy. : mn Nmj m^}{ Sv] Ra- 
 ther — Above is God of tremendous Majesty. See the 
 Prepofition thus conflrued, Lev. XV. 25. 
 
 V. 23. Touching the Almighty, we cannot find him out: ^^7 Hty 
 inJSVO ] The Affix Pronoun might with Propriety be paffed over 
 unnoticed, as being an Hebraifm ; thus — We cannot find out 
 the Almighty. 
 
 and in Ple?ity of Jtijlice, npT;f 1"11 ] Rather — and plen- 
 teous in Righteousness. As Exod. XXXIV. 6. &c. 
 
 Chap. XXXVIII. 
 
 V. 8. — when it brake forth, as if // had ijfued out of the Womb. 
 
 :K5f» Drno irrn] Simply thus when it brake forth, 
 
 issuing out of the Womb. 
 
 V. 10. — and brake up for it my decreed Place : J 'pn Yiy ■dtJWl] 
 In the Margin we read — and efiublijlued my Decree upon it i which is 
 
 a
 
 56 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 a much better Senfe : The old Verfion is to the fame Effedl : but 
 "l^ti^ does no where elfe fignify to ejlablijl]. This Signification may 
 however I think be jullified from the Arabic Verb j/Jl» Spithamis di- 
 menfus juit. Donavit. Prcebuit. 
 
 V. 12. — and caufed the Dayfpring to know it's Place. *inty nDVT 
 { IDpSS ] Here the maflbretical Ledlion ought doubtlefs to be inferted 
 into the Text; viz. nn^n nvT- 
 
 V. 14. // // turned as Clay to the Seal, and they Jland as a Garment. 
 
 : c'inS i»D uv'nn •— nmn "idhd iflnnn ] The Conneaion of this 
 
 Verfe, as it is now read in our Verfion, is not obvious. The Tranfla- 
 tion of it ought I think to be this — It is changed as Clay by 
 AN Impression j and they are made to stand forth as 
 a Garment upon it, that is, covering the Earth with their Light. So 
 God is faid to cover Himfelf ivith Light as with a Garment. PfClV. 2. 
 The Antecedent to the lingular Pronoun is the Earth ; and the plural 
 Pronoun has the Morning and the 'Dayfpring for its Antecedent. The 
 Senfe of the former Hemiftic feems to be — " The Earth, after the 
 •' Gloom of the Night is paft, is as much changed in its external Ap- 
 *' pearance, as the rude Mafs of Clay is by the Form it receives from Art." 
 
 V. 15. — and the high Arm pall be broken. ', nDt:?n na** Vllfl ] 
 Rather — and the ArxM of the Deceiver shall be broken. 
 For nan is not derived from DTi ; but is the Participle of nO"l To 
 hurt in an unexpe£led perfidious Way. 
 
 V. 21. — or becaufe the Number of thy Days is great. *]»a» "iSDaT 
 : D'iT ] IflD cannot poffibly agree with D'^n, and D is here a Pre- 
 pofition fignifying on account of. It would therefore be more accurate 
 to render — or on account of the Number of thy many 
 Days. 
 
 V. 24. which fcattereth the Eajl Wind upon the Earth. DHp \*3» 
 IV'^f*'*^!'] Rather — and the East Wind scattered upon 
 THE Earth J "]n"in t1\ 'K> by what Way, being repeated from the 
 preceding Hemiftic. 
 
 V. 26. — wherein there is no Man. J li D"!K N7 ] Rather — 
 wherein there is no one, or no Inhabitant ; becaufe {y»}< is 
 rendered Man in the preceding Hemiftic. 
 
 V.30. Th*
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. t^y 
 
 V, 30. The Waters are hid as with a Stone ; — "iKnnn* D'D pKD ] 
 Mofl: of the ancient Verfions give ^?i^ the Signification of growing 
 hard; which I think is the Senfe of it in this Place; for though this 
 Verb fignifies only to bide, yet by Analogy it may furely be extended 
 fo as to convey the Idea of Congelation, as is done in refpc6t to the 
 Verb in the next Hemiftic. The Poverty of the Hebrew in point of 
 Copioufnefs is well known : and in this Cafe, where the Language 
 does not furnifh a Proper Word, what can be more natural than to 
 exprefs that Sentiment by the Phrafe — the Waters hide them/elves, 
 
 when they are no longer fluid ? I would therefore render The 
 
 Waters are congealed like a Stone. 
 
 V. 3 I . CanJ} thou hind the fvpeet Influences of Pleiades, or loofe the 
 
 Bands of Orion'? &c. ijiT : nnDJi Vdd msc'o IK— n^o mnva -it:*pnn] 
 
 Rather — Canst thou restrain — ? Thus Homer in defcribing 
 Achilles's Shield, takes Notice of the very fame Stars, which is very 
 remarkable, Iliad s. v. 485. 
 
 Ev Jk Tot, Tc-ifia, TTUVTO,, TO, T upctvo; ii^(pAvanxj, 
 
 AfiKTOv S"', t]V Kci] oi^ciJrciLV i7n!iA>imv kaXiho-iv. 
 
 V. 36. — -or who hath given Vnderflanding to the Heart ? \r\j '-t3 V^ 
 : nyi nDu'S ] This flrange Word 'OCT*? cannot I think but be a 
 Miftake for ryych or nVDtl'V, as it is written in other Places. It 
 ought, however, to be rendered — (not to the Heart, but) — to the 
 Imagination. 
 
 Chap. XXXIX. 
 
 V, I. — or, canfl thou mark when the Hinds do cahe? m*7'K '^^n 
 ;"i;2ll'nl Rather — hast thou observed the Travail oe 
 THE Hinds ? For this is not only the more ufual Senfe of '7^n : but 
 the Tautology of our Verfion in the next Verfe is hereby avoided. It 
 is moreover obferved by Bochart, and others, that Hinds bring forth 
 their young with great Difficulty. 
 
 V. 3. — they cafl out their Sorrows. J njnSc'H DH'Snn ] As the 
 
 Verb S^n, among other Significations, fignifies to travail or bring 
 
 forth a young one, the Derivative may well be fuppofed to fignify an 
 
 Offspring, or Young j and ihould I think be fo rendered here as it 
 
 is in the LXX. 
 
 H V.5. Who
 
 5^ CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 5. Who hath fent out the wild Afs free ? — 'ti'fln KID tb^ 'D ] 
 If the KID and the Tny are really the fame Creature ( as Bochart af- 
 ferts, but does not proves) I would ftill give the Latin Name to the 
 firfl, viz. THE Onager ; to avoid Tautology. Thus we retain the 
 foreign Name of foreign wild Beafts, as Hyitna, Rhinoceros^ Hippopo- 
 tamus &c. This Animal feems to have no Affinity with the common 
 Afs, but in the Name -, for it is beautiful, exceffively fwift, and wild. 
 Hieroz. B. III. C. 16. 
 
 V. 8. The Range of the Mountains is his Paflure: — inyi!: Dnn mn»] 
 Rather — The Excellency (or the Abundance) of the 
 Mountains &c. /. e. " He chufes for his Food whatever is mofl 
 " excellent among their Produce." I derive this Word from "in* ; 
 which is more agreeable to Rule than to make it a Root, as fome 
 Lexicographers do ; or to deduce it from "nn exploravit. 
 
 V. 13. Gaveft thou the goodly Wings unto the Peacocks ? D'JJ^ ^i3 
 noSvJ ] Rather — The Wing of Ostriches vibrates with 
 Exultation ; or (more probably) — carries them in their 
 Course. The firft is the Senfe of the Verb ohy, the latter of o«Jlc, 
 
 • or Wings and Feathers unto the OJirich ? riTDn n"l^K DK 
 
 jni'Jl] Rather — So do the Wing and Feathers, the 
 Stork. This ought to be confidered as 2i Parent hefis ; becaufe what 
 follows has reference to the Oflrich. 
 
 V. 18. What Time pe lifteth up h erf elf on high ; — DTlJ2i nVD 
 NHI^n ] Rather — At the Time she haughtily assumes 
 Courage: for the Oftrich cannot yo^r, as other Birds : befides the 
 Verb K'lD occurs only in this Place, and in Arabic it fignifies in the 5th 
 Cov\]. fortitudinem pra fe tulitt vel fimidavit : et ejus gloriam captavit 
 per vituperium. 
 
 V. 19. — hafi thou clothed his Neck with Thunder? TlKli.' IT'lVrin 
 J nDVl ] Rather — hast thou clothed his Neck with 
 Pride ? for n^V"^ has that Senfe in Chaldee, which feems more fuit- 
 able than that of Thunder. 
 
 V. 20. — the Glory of his Nojirils is terrible. : nO'K ')")m "Tin ] 
 Rather -— the Violence of his snorting is terrible. So 
 Jer.yill. 16. See Bochart. Hieroz. Cap.Ylll. 
 
 V. 21. He
 
 T H E B O O K O F J O B. 59 
 
 V. 21. He paweth in the Valley, — pOV:i"n5n'] The ^ has here 
 doubtlefs crept into the Text ; it not being acknowledged by the old 
 Verfions, Thus Virgil —/En. Vlll. 596. 
 
 ^adriipedantc putrem fonitu quaiii ungula campum. 
 
 Chap. XL. 
 
 V. 2. Shall he that contendeth with the Almighty, inJiruB him 
 
 D 
 
 *nD» niy tDV y\T^] Rather — Is there enough of Instruc- 
 tion WITH THE Almighty? i.e. has He faid enough to fhew 
 thee thy Prefumption ? Let him that reproveth (or pretend- 
 eth to find Fault with) God answer it, i.e. what has been 
 already advanced. Or, Doth Contention with the Al- 
 mighty instruct? Iffo, let him that reproveth God 
 REPLY to it. The firft Interpretation feems the better. 
 
 V. 12. — and tread down the wicked in their Place. D'VwT ^nni 
 J Dnnn ] Or — and tread down the wicked, and break 
 them to Pieces. The Lexicographers make "^in an rtTr*? hiyoi^ivov, 
 and confider it as a Radix : but can any Thing be more obvious, than 
 that it is the Imperative of nDT in Hiphil with the Apocope of n, 
 which is not uncommon to Verbs of that Termination ? See Deut. 
 IX. 14. &c. 
 
 V. 13. — and bind their Faces in fecret. : paD!! tyi!in Dn'JS ] 
 Rather, in the Grave ; for pt3132 may fignlfy the Grave from ;,*:D 
 
 to hide by burying under Ground. The Senfe is " confine them 
 
 " clofe Prifoners in the Grave." 
 
 V. 15. Behold now Behemoth which I made with thee: — NJ nJH 
 ■jaV ♦n'Ll'V "iti'N monn] Rather —-Behold now the Hippopo- 
 tamus, AVHicH I made near thee ; that is, "in the Nile, 
 *' bordering on Arabia, thy Country." The Behemoth in this Place can 
 I think poflibly mean no other Animal than this amphibious one de- 
 fcribed by Bochart, B. V. C. 15. See alfo B. I. C. 7. &c. The Word 
 XDT\2. is a very generic Appellative; the Senfe of which is in general to 
 be reftrained by the Word in Oppofition. It fometimes fignifies the 
 whole Brute Creation, as Pf. XXVI. 6. at other times tamcy dome/lie 
 Animals, as Gen. I. 25. &c. But here it is confined to one particular 
 Species ; and, though the plural be ufed, this is to be confidered as 
 
 H 2 an
 
 6o CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 an Hehraifm, (or rather an Idiom common to many Languages) to de- 
 note Magnitude, Excellence, or feme other tranfcendent Quality : thus 
 in Greek — o< -zSt ^oXma,, for Solon: in Latin, Bnghfli, French, Ita- 
 lian, &c. a King fpeaks of himfelf in the plural, and eminent Perfon- 
 ages are addieffed, or fpoken of, in that Number. St. Paul often fpeaks 
 of himfelf in that Style. 2 Cor. I. 3 — 14. 
 
 V. 17. He ?)ioveth his Tail like a Cedar : — p^t ^^•2 init V^H'] Ra- 
 ther — He moveth his Tail which is like a Cedar. 
 
 — the Sinews of his Stones Sec. Mr\'^^ nnfl n'.l] inQ is an axa^ Aey. 
 which Bochart has fhewed ought to be rendered from the Arabic t>a.l> 
 Thighs, and not from the Chaldee, as in our Verfion. Loc. cit. 
 
 V. 18. His Bones are "3.% Jlro7tg Pieces of Brajs ; his Bones are like 
 Bars of Iron. J Sn:3 S'DDD vanj — nii*m 'p'SN y^'iV ] Rather 
 — His small Bones &c. his large Bones &c. In this Senfe are 
 Horfes called brazen footed, xajhw/ra^t?, by Homer. Iliad. VIII. V. 41. 
 fo Virgil — jEripedem cervatn — lEn. VI. V. 802. 
 
 V. 19. He is the chief of the Ways of God : — Sn Om n'tT'K") Kin] 
 
 Ought not this to be a little qualified, and rendered — He is among 
 
 THE chief of God's Productions ? Thus Amalek is called the 
 
 firfl of the Nations, for a principal one. Numb. XXIV. 20. I give 
 
 on the Senfe of the Syriac Verb «^^^ genuit, peperit. 
 
 he that made him can make his Sword approach unto him. yoVT\ 
 
 \yy\X\ ti'J!' ] Rather — His Maker presented him with his 
 Tooth. Bochart loc. cit. has proved from very good Authorities that 
 the Word :i"in is of Phcenician Origin, and fignifies here a Tooth, 
 whence the Greek d^Ttr^, which the Poets attribute to the Hippopota- 
 mus — thus Nicander Theriacoon, V. 566. 
 
 H mTfii, Tov N«Aof Ozs'e/) "Zmv cuB-cs,Miosciv 
 BctrKd, Apiipyiinv ^i kcihIw i7nQct,?i^i7aj APIIHN. 
 Upon v/hich the Scholiaft obferves, 'a^ttyi ^i r/if^tum fA,iv ^piTravnv. vw Js 
 THi cS'ovra,? Kiyc-f ^eiKivs on oAag T>ii ^ru.x'uci; T^uyef See alfo Nonnus in B. 
 XXVI. of his ^^tw<nclv.o^v to the fame Effedt. Not that I fee any Ne- 
 ceflity of having Recourfe to foreign Authorities ; fince the Ground of 
 giving to 3in the Signification of Sword is no other than its being an 
 Inftrument of Ravage and Defolation, from the Verb nn to lay wajle 
 and deflate. There is the fame Reafon for interpreting it Tooth, when 
 applied to this Beaft. And it is very properly introduced in the De- 
 fcription of his Parts, that his Maker has furnilhed him with a Wea- 
 pon
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. Ci 
 
 pon fo eminently ofFenfive. I give here to the Verb t^'JJ the Significa- 
 tion it has in Hiphil, as Jud. VI. 19. 
 
 V. 22. The Jhady Trees cover him with their Shadow : the Willoivs 
 &c. ' 1J1 innO' — ■Hl^ D'Sk-.' IHDD' ] I read the Text thus — SSi* 
 
 — in!lD'i — and render — The shady Trees cover him with 
 SHAfc, AND the Willows — . For the Singular Affix Pronoun 
 cannot agree with the plural Noun, and the copulative Particle is 
 wanted to connedl the Hemiftics. 
 
 V. 23. Behold he drinketh up a River, and hajleth not : — pt:*V» \r\ 
 tl5n' X*? "inj] The Verb p:^'V cannot I think poffibly fignify to drijik up, 
 and the Senfe merely oi hajling given to fSn feems foreign to the Purpofe. 
 I would therefore render — Behold a River riseth violently 
 UPON him; yet he runneth not away through Fear. 
 
 — he triijletb that he can draw up "Jordan into his Mouth. TVCy 
 
 \ "in»3 Sn pT rvy O] Rather I think (without the Hyperbole) thus 
 
 — he is unconcerned, though the River were to over- 
 flow UP to his Mouth. I render p1» a River, confidering it as an 
 Appellative, rather than as a Proper Name. It is derived from TT to 
 defcend, the moft common Property of all Rivers ; which for the moft 
 part have only fome Common Name, that in Time becomes appro- 
 priate, as Avon with us ; by which Name we have no lefs than five or 
 iix Rivers in this Kingdom called ; and it is well known this is only the 
 generic Appellation in Saxon. The fame holds in regard to Bourn, a 
 Rivulet. By the Word thus interpreted the Nile may be underftood to 
 be meant, which is more likely than Jordan ; becaufe the Hippopo- 
 tamos is a Stranger to this latter River, as was Job himfelf probably. 
 I cannot find that the Verb mj has any where the Senfe which our 
 Verfion gives it : it is here conftrued as Ch. XXXVIII. 8. 
 
 V. 24. He taketh it with his Eyes: — iJllp' VJ'Vn] What Senfe our 
 Tranflators affixed to thefe Words, I know not j I conneft them how- 
 ever with the preceding Hemiftic thus — Though one take him in 
 HIS Gins 6cc. I give VJ'V this Senfe from the Arabic S>."j\.s Laqueolus 
 in extremitate nervi, which its correlate in the next Hemiflic points 
 out. Bochart's Interpretation appears to me forced, viz. in oculis ejus, 
 i. e. aperta vi et tnanijejia, Jine machinis et dolo. This Animal is not 
 to be taken in Snares according to Achilles Tatius, for he fays — itth ■z^icjf 
 j« TO y.ccfiTipov, aaeii ccv cwth Kpccvj^etiv (lux.- ra. yctp a^* t^jiv a,A>ii[/,uTa,Tos, Kccf 
 TO ^ifsf^cc cpipc-i rpa-^v, kuj ^x. i^iXn TS'etB'ic&Uj <nayipii Tficwi^ciTi, a7i>J i<rty, oog 
 
 eiTTHVy
 
 62 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 «7r«i', eAs^ui? AiyvTTTiis- scctf yap i7n^<£irifici, (^ipi^ a? ctAK-ziv iXi(pa.no? \vh' B.IV. 
 Or — though one seize him in a Trap by his Eyes, or Vi- 
 sage : YET his Nose forceth itself through the Snares; 
 which agrees very well with what is faid above of his vaft Force, and 
 the ImpenetrabiHty of his Skin by Iron. 
 
 Chap. XLI. 
 
 V. I . Canji thou draw out Leviathan with an Hook ? — \T!'il ^ti'Sn 
 nDHl ] innb is another generic Name for a Beafl: of an enormous 
 Size : thus it is ufed for a Whale, Pfal. CIV. 26 ; for a Serpent, Ifa. 
 XXVII.i ; and, by 2. Metaphor, it fignifies in general a Tyrant y XXVII. 
 1, and Pharaoh in particular, Pf. LXXIV. 14. But it is probable that 
 the Caufe of the Appropriation of this Name to an oppreflive Mo- 
 narch is in its Origin deduced from the Cruelty of that Pharaoh (for 
 even this Name is in Coptic only a common Appellative for a King) 
 who kept the Children of Ifrael in Bondage j becaufe the Leviathan, 
 or Crocodile, is both unfriendly to Man, and an Inhabitant of Egypt. 
 And that this is the Animal here meant, is I think, from its Charac- 
 teriftics, fufficiently clear. See Bochart, Hieroz. B. I. C. 7. ^fElian 
 fays it may be tamed ; B. VIII. C. 4. 
 
 or his Tongue iviih a Cord which thou lettejl down ? S^nlT 
 
 { lilt:'^ V'piyn] Rather — or tie his Tongue with a Cord : for 
 ■ypwiJi in Samaritan fignifies the fame as t^'^n, viz. Ligavft, Cinxit. 
 
 V. 2. Canft thou put an Hook into his Nofe ? — 13i<3 12Jf< dTDn ] 
 Rather — Canst thou put a Rope about his Nose? for 
 ]!2JJ< here fignifies properly a Rope made of Reeds. 
 
 or bore his Jaw through with a Thorn ? \ vn^ 3i5n mnn ] 
 
 mn fignifies, among other Things, a Fisher's Hook, and ought to 
 be rendered here Hook. It is probable that in Job's Time the Me- 
 thod of taking the Crocodile was not known. For Herodotus informs 
 us that, when he was in Egypt, this was attended with no Difiicultyj 
 for he fays — «.y^a/ h a-ipioov (^njtoKo^etXuv) ■arc^a.i y.a,ri^ct.iTi, koij 'uranoixj- >j 
 ^i fici ^cKid a,PtuTcc\-ij ATrriyvia-tos etvocj, touitI/jj ypu^/n- tTTietv vcotov trvcg OiKia.<r-/\ 
 ■areg/ ATKISTPON, ^itih «? ^/i^itrov rov ■z!roTa,[A,ov cuiro; ^i -srS/ t» %«A£(!f t« -zs-o- 
 TAfAAi ix^v ^i\(pciKa, ^urjv, tcwtIuj rvTTTH- iTmKUm? Jg TJjf (puwii; KpoM&etXcg, 
 nrof KctTct iluj Qu>vi\r eirw^iav oi tu vutu, KdTATnvn. oi at eAxsot iTnav oi 
 thXKvS-Yi is yyjv, 'srpuTov aTTAnuv ^YipdjTyif wriXu x*t' uv e7rA«(re iwra m? c<p~ 
 
 5"<*A|W.oyf.
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 63 
 
 TovTo, irvv 'ZFovu. Euterpe. Cap. LXX. 
 
 V. 6. Shall thy Companions make a Banquet of him ? — vSv T\2* 
 Onnn ] Some Egyptians, /Elian informs us, eat the Crocodile, when 
 he was in that Country ; while others, more fuperftitious, rejoiced, if 
 by Chance their Children were devoured by that Animal, which they 
 woriliipped as a God. B. X. C. 21. 
 
 V. 7. Caf2^ thou Jill his Skin ivith barbed Irons f — mDiiO K'^Onn 
 ITlj;] The Skin of his Back is faid to be impenetrable, oi Jk KeoxsJW- 
 Ao< 6;^;«i;j-< — ^t^fji-ci, ct(ifv\-A.Tov (poKi^oiTov Ariftotle Nat. HilL B. II. C. lo. So 
 Pliny — Unguibus hie armatus ejl, contra omncs i^iiis cute invidld. Nat, 
 Hift. B.VIII. C. 25. 
 
 V. 8. Lay thine Hand upon him, remember the Battle, do no more. 
 :t]Din Sk nanSo -id? — IDD vS^ D^t:'] The laft Hemiflic would be 
 clearer, were it rendered — but remember thou shalt have 
 NO OTHER Conflict : for this is doubtlefs the Senfe. The Note 
 
 in the old Verfion is, " If thou once confider the Danger, thou 
 
 " wilt not meddle with him." 
 
 V. II. Who hath prevented me, that I Jloould repay him ^ ''^ty]'pr\ 'D 
 
 D^ti^Nl] Rather — Who hath benefited me &:c .^ i.e. who hath 
 
 Jirjl done me aKindnefs, and laid me under an Obligation to repay him? 
 
 So this Verb fignifies, Deut. XXIII. 4. Ifa. XXI. 14. See Rom. XI. 35. 
 
 V. 12. / will not conceal his Parts, ?ior his Power, — in3 t^'nnt^ kS 
 milDJ ")Il"n] Rather—-! will not conceal in him nei- 
 ther ANY Thing of his Power &c. for that feems to be the 
 precife Meaning of "lil in this Place : and in refped: to V"1D, I can- 
 not find that it ever fignifies either Parts, Limbs, or Strength. See 
 Ch. XVIII. 13. 
 
 nor his comely Proportion. \ ^y^)} ^m ] Rather — nor the 
 
 Advantage of his Structure. 
 
 V.13. Who can difcover the Face of his Garment? — ^\i,'^':h 'JQ nSj 'J3] 
 Rather — Who can uncover the Face of his Garment ? 
 For the Face of his Garment would by a common Hebraifm fignify the 
 upper or external Garment. 
 
 V. 14. — his
 
 64 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 14. -^ his Teeth are terrible rou?jd about. \ ntt'N* VJt!' m^'^D ] 
 Rather perhaps — the Rows of his Teeth are terrible. 
 His Mouth is faid to be fo large, that it can take in a whole Sheep ; 
 and he has thirty fix fliarp pointed Teeth in each Jaw. 
 
 V. 15. His Scales are his Pride; — D»JJJD »p»3K niKJl ] That is 
 doubtlefs the Senfe of this Place : but notwithftanding ought not the 
 Words to be literally rendered — The Strength of Bucklers 
 is his Pride ? 
 
 JJjut tip together as with a clofe Seal. \ "iV DHin IIJiD ] The 
 
 Participle here cannot agree with either of the Nouns in the foregoing 
 Hemiftic. This Claufe ouj ' ' ' 
 UP CLOSE as with a Seal. 
 
 Hemiftic. This Claufe ought therefore to be rendered — he is shut 
 
 V. 18. — and bis Eyes are like the Eyelids of the Mortiing. Vi'VT 
 ; "iriD' 'iDVDyD ] Hebetes ocidos hoc animal dicitur habere in aqua, extra 
 ACERRiMi visus. Plin. B. II. C. 25. 
 
 V. 22. — and Sorrow is turtied into Joy before him. \T]T) VJ371 
 J n;iN*"T ] Rather, I think — and Sorrow goeth before him : 
 7. e. " he caufes Sorrow wherever he goes." In our old Verfion we 
 read — and Labour is rejected before him : that is, " Nothing is hard 
 " or painful unto him." But the Words cannot bear that Interpreta- 
 tion : and that which is given in our prefent Verfion does not feem 
 pertinent. The Verb 'pT has the Signification there adopted from the 
 Chaldee (for it occurs only in this Place :) but I derive it from the Ara- 
 bic uo^o ex alto deorfum dcfcendit. This Animal, it is well known, 
 occafions great Ravages in a Country. See V. 25. 
 
 V. 23. The Flakes of his Flep are joi?ied together ^, — ^py^ Ts'Z'l •'^B'^] 
 — The Ribs (or Bones) of his Body cleave fast to- 
 gether : for either Senfe may I think be juftified from the Arabic 
 J.?.\.« caro in cava parte, five latere coxce. 
 
 they are firm in themfelvcs, they cannot be inoved. V7V pli*' 
 
 J DIS' ^7^ 1 Rather — he is compact in himself that he can- 
 not BE moved. See V. 15. 
 
 V. 24. — yea, as hard as a Piece of the nether Milftone. n7i3D pl^'l 
 ; rrnnn ] Rather, I think — YEA, AS hard as the Coulter 
 OF the Plow : literally, the lower Part. As there is nothing faid of 
 
 Mil/io?ie,
 
 THE BOOK OFJOB. 65 
 
 Miljhne, and nSfi has no Senfe fuitable in Hebrew, I borrow from 
 the Arabic the Signification of ji,*^' Aratrim, Vomer. 
 
 Y- 25. When he raifeth him/elf, the mighty are afraid: by reafon of 
 Breakings they purify themfehes. : li^UnH' CnntS^O— D'^N TTIJ' "intt'O] 
 Our Verfion is not very intelligible in the latter Hemillic : the old one 
 is ; but the Words cannot admit of that Conflrudlion, viz. and jor 
 Fear they faint in themfehes. The Verfe ought to be thus rendered 
 — By reason of his Greatness (his enormous Bulk) the 
 
 MIGHTY ARE AFRAID: THEY WHO BRUISE HIM (endcavOUr fo 
 
 to do) MISS THEIR AiM. mC^D is here conftrued as Ch. XXXI. 23. 
 and iteonn, as Judg. XX. 16. and Ch. V. 24. This is very appofite to 
 the Context. 
 
 V. 30. Sharp Stones are under him : he fpreadeth Jljarp pointed 
 Things upon the Mire. \ G'D "hV V"!"!'^ "T^*^' — ^"^^ '"'"'""^ VDnn ] 
 Rather — Under him is a sharp Ploughshare : he maketh 
 HIS Bed upon Harrows in the Mire, min fignifies literally 
 Sharpneff'es. VTi is the fame Word without the Heemantics as nCina, 
 I Sam. XIII. 20. "ifli is ufedyi»r making a Bed, Ch. XVII. 13 ; and 
 for fupporting ones felf. Cant. II. 5 ; and \-in is an Harrow, 2 Sam. 
 XII. 3 1, and iChron.XX. 3. 
 
 V. 32. — one would think the Deep to be hoary. £3inn ^ti'H* 
 :na'trS] Rather — he causeth the Deep to be thought 
 hoary : for ^{iTT is in Hophal. 
 
 V. 34. He bcholdeth all high Things : — nKn* Hli Ho nx] Rather 
 —He looketh upon every Thing with Haughtiness. This 
 Senfe the next Hemiflic feems to confirm. 
 
 Chap. XLII. 
 
 V. 8. —left I deal with you after your Folly ; tD3ay mtT ♦nVn^ 
 nS^:] Rather — THAT I MAY not requite your Folly, 
 as 2 Sam. II. 6. 
 
 V. 14. And he called the Name of the frft Jemima Sec. CDty N"1i5»l 
 "li1 na»0» nnKn ] That is — a Turtle, or Dove ; from ^♦i 
 
 Turtur, Columba fylvejiris : KeJJia, or rather — Cassia, from i.^^*i 
 
 I the
 
 56 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 the aromatic Shrub fo called j and Keren-Happuch, i. e. The Bos om 
 OF Delight : for i::>jf fignifies a Bojbm, and the Verb ?.^=», fejlt- 
 vus, jocofus, urbanus Ju'tt. I make the Arabic the Fountain of all 
 thefe Names, becaufe it was Job's vernacular Dialeft. Why their 
 Names are particularly mentioned more than thofe of their Brethren 
 feems to be for thefe two Reafons, viz. becaufe they were remarkably 
 beautiful ; and becaufe they were peculiarly favoured in being allowed 
 to divide their Father's Inheritance with their Brethren : a Favour 
 greater than that which was conferred on the Daughters of Zelophehad; 
 each of whom has alfo her Name recorded, Numb. XXVII. i. 6cc. 
 
 V. 16. After this 'Job lived an hundred and forty Tears.] From 
 this Datum we may fix the ^ra in which Job may be fuppofed to 
 have lived ; viz. about the Time of Abraham. For mofl of the Pa- 
 triarchs, whofe Ages are recorded by Mofes, lived in that Period to 
 about this Age. See this Point difculTed on Pf. XC. 10, 
 
 BEFORE I conclude my Remarks on this Book, it may perhaps 
 be expedted that I fhould deliver my Sentiments in regard to the lead- 
 ing Subjed:, as well as the Objed, of it ; and touch upon the Nature 
 of this Compofition, the Author, and the Time, when it may be fup- 
 pofed to have been written. 
 
 I fhall therefore fpeak to each of thefe Points briefly, except the 
 laft, on which I fliall beg Leave to enlarge ; as I think it will be m~ 
 conteftably proved by a long Indudlion of Particulars, that the Book 
 could not have been written till about the Time of the Babylonifh 
 Captivity. The Texts I fhall bring in Confirmation of this Point have 
 been coUedled by a late ingenious Clergyman, whofe MS. was obli- 
 gingly communicated by a Friend fome Time after thele Sheets had 
 gone to the Prefs. To this I fhall fubjoin fome of the Remarks and 
 Claffical Illuftrations of the fame learned Man, which I flatter myfelf 
 will alfo be no difagreeable Prefent to the Public, 
 
 Whether fuch a Perfonage as Job ever exifted, is a Matter of very 
 doubtful Diiputation. The affirmative Side of the Queflion appears 
 probable, when we find him ranked by Ezekiel with Noah and Daniel, 
 and referred to by St. James. But on the other Hand, the Silence of 
 Mofes and all fucceeding Hiflorians concerning him is apt to induce 
 the contrary Opinion. The Prophet might perhaps chufe to mention 
 Job preferably to Abraham, or any other righteous Man, becaufe the 
 Book had lately been publiflied, and particularly becaufe Job is there. 
 
 reprefented
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. dj 
 
 repreiented as having obtained his Deliverance (as the two others had 
 done, one from the Flood, the other from the Den of Lions) by his 
 Righteoufnefs. This fuited the Prophet's Argument ; and the Inflance 
 would equally ferve his Purpofe, whether the Charadter were real or 
 fictitious. The fame holds likewifc in regard to St. James ; who, 
 wanting to recommend Patience by an Example, would naturally refer 
 his Countrymen to this Book. But had there ever been fuch a Perfon 
 as Job, it has been fhewn in the laft Note that he muft have been in 
 all Probability a contemporary with Abraham ; and as he is faid to 
 have been an Idumean, ( or an Inhabitant of Arabia deferta, which 
 bordered upon Canaan,) it might be expelled that there would have 
 been fome Intercourfe between thefe great and good Men ; that Abra- 
 ham in his Journeys to Egypt would have taken an Opportunity of 
 doing him Honour, as he did to Melchifedec, or that Job would 
 gladly have embraced any Opportunity of making himlelf known to 
 the Father of the Faithful. The fame may be faid in regard to the 
 fucceeding Patriarchs, if he be fuppofed to have lived later. But if we 
 bring him down to the Time of Mofes, (which is the latefl Period 
 that can be affigned) it will appear llill more extraordinary, that he, 
 who lived in Sight of Mount Sinai, fhould have continued to walk 
 ftill by the Light of Nature only, when he mufl; have had fenfible 
 Demonftration of God's Revelation of his Will, and might have put 
 himfelf under the more iminediate Diredtion of Jehovah. Befides, 
 what would make Job's Charafter ftill more extraordinary is, that he 
 fliould always have retained his Integrity amidft the Contagion of bad 
 Example ; for the Wild Arabs, from the Days of Ifhmael to thefe 
 Days, have uniformly been Rovers and Freebooters, as was prcdided 
 of them. Gen. XVI. 12. 
 
 Whe re a s if we fuppofe this Poem to be merely of the Dramatic 
 Kind, (the effential Requifites of which it has) it would anfwer the 
 Author's Purpofe beft to create a Subjecft, that Hlftoric Truth might 
 not embarrafs him in any Circumftance conducing to the End he 
 propofed. 
 
 Now if we fuppofe the Author to have been a Jew, and that he 
 wrote his Book with a Defign of comforting his captive Brethren, the 
 Book will be found perfedly confiftent with this Hypothefis ; which 
 Is to fliew, that temporal Evils are not always intended by Providence 
 as Punifhments for part: Crimes, but alfo for Trials of Virtue, and for 
 the Benefit of inftrudlive Example to others ; and that Patience and 
 SubmilTxon to the Will of Heaven is both the indifpenfable Duty of 
 
 I z Perfons
 
 68 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Perfons under AfHidlion, and the moft probable Means of procuring 
 them Deliverance and Rcftoration. This exad;ly quadrates with the Cafe 
 of the Jews. They were carried to Babylon, not merely for the punifli- 
 ment of their Idolatries and Wickednefs ; but alfo that they might be 
 tried i?i the Furnace of AjfiiSlion., which thoroughly purified the?n from 
 idolatrous Pradlices at leaft:; and with this farther View likewife, that 
 the moft confpicuous Part of the then known World might be more 
 acquainted with their Pliftory and their facred Books, which contained 
 both the pafl: Difpenfations of God's particular Providence, and his 
 future Defigns with refpedl to Mankind. They were alfo taught by 
 their Prophets to look for a Reftoration after a ftated Period, and ex- 
 horted to wait patiently and quietly till the Change fliould come. 
 
 Iris furprizing that the Name of the Author of fo excellent a 
 Compolition fhould always have been concealed from the World. 
 What his Motives for fuch Concealment were, and who he was, it 
 would be lofl Time to inquire, as it is now perhaps impoflible to dif- 
 cover. That he wrote about the Time of the Captivity appears to rae 
 clearly from the many Chaldee Words, and Chaldee Termination of He- 
 brew Words, throughout the Book : but a ftill more forcible Argument 
 is the frequent indireft Allufion to the Pentateuch and other Books of 
 the Jewifli Canon ; whereby the Author inadvertently betrays himfelf i 
 of which fee the following Lift. 
 
 Passages in the Book of JOB, which have a Reference 
 TO OTHER Parts of the Sacred Writings. 
 
 Chapter I. 5. — Have curfed God in their Hearts. 1 Kings 
 XXI. 10. " Thou didft blafpheme God and the King." V.6. The Sans 
 of God came to prefent themfehes. Here the Angels are called So?is of 
 God. The Expreffion is particular : but we find it ufed in Daniel, 
 Ch. III. V. 25. viz. " the Form of the fourth is like the Son of God." 
 What Daniel meant by that Expreffion appears from V. 28. " Bleffed 
 " be God who hath fent his Angel." So that Angel and Son of God 
 here fignify the fame Thing. V. 2 i. Naked came I out of my Mother's 
 Womb &c. This anfwers to Ecclef V. 15. *• As he came forth of his 
 " Mother's Womb, naked fliall he return to go as he came." The 
 Land of U-z is mentioned Lam. IV. 21. " O Daughter of Edom, that 
 " dwelleft /;/ the Land of Uz." The Edomites fettled in Arabia ; and 
 Uz, as it appears from this Paftage, was a Part of that Country : thus 
 the Place was called at the Time of the Captivity. 
 
 Ch. III. 3.
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. 69 
 
 Ch. III. 3. Let the Day perijh, wherein I was torn. Jer. XX. 14. 
 " Curfed be the Day, wherein I was born." V. j. — the Shadow of 
 Death. The fame Expreflion, Pf. XXIII. 4. V. 16. As an hidden un- 
 timely Birth, I had not been ; as Infants which never faw the Light. This 
 feems to be an Improvement upon Pf. LVIII. 8. " As the untimely 
 " Fruit of a Woman, let them not fee the Sun." SdJ, untimely Fruity 
 is the Word in both Places. V. 23. Whom God hath hedged in. So 
 Lam. III. 7. " He hath hedged me about, that I cannot get out." 
 
 Ch. IV. 4. Thou haji Jlrengthened the feeble Knees. So Ifa. XXXV. 3. 
 " Strengthen the weak Hands, and confirm the feeble Knees." V. 8, 
 I'hey that plow Iniquity, ayid fow Wickednefs, reap the fame. Hof X.13. 
 " Ye have plowed Wickednefs, ye have reaped Iniquity." V. 9. By 
 the Blaft of God they perijlj, and by the Breath oj his Nojlrils are they 
 confumed. This feems to be borrowed from Exod. XV. 8. " With the 
 " Blaft of thy Noflrils the Waters were gathered together." V. 1 9. Which 
 are crujl^ed before the Moth. This Image is frequently ufed in Scripture. 
 Pf. XXXIX. II. "As the Moth, thou makeft his Beauty to confumc 
 " away." Hof. V. 12. "I will be to Ephraim as a Moth." Ifa. L. 9. 
 *• The Moth Ihall eat them up." 
 
 Ch. V. 4. They are crufed in the Gate. So Prov. XXII. 22. 
 " Neither opprefs the afflifted in the Gate." Gate is ufed in both 
 Places to fignify a Court of Juftice. V. 14. And grope in the Noon- 
 Day as in the Night. So Deut. XXVIII. 29. " And thou flialt grope 
 *' at Noon-Day, as the blind gropeth in Darknefs." V. 18. He maketh 
 fore, and bincieth up : he woundeth, and his Hands make whole. Hof. 
 VI. I. «' He hath fmitten, and he will bind us up." And Deut. XXXII. 
 39. " I wound, and I heal." V. 23. The Beajls of the Field Jl:all be 
 at Peace with thee. So Hof. II. 18. "I will make a Covenant for 
 " them with the Beafls of the Field." 
 
 Ch. VI. 3. Heavier than the Sand of the Sea. Perhaps this may be 
 taken from Prov. XXVII. 3. " The Sand is weighty." V. 4. The Ar- 
 rows of the Almighty are within me. Pf. XXXVIII. 2. " Thine Arrows 
 " ftick faft in me." V. 20. Job fpeaking of the Caravans, which come 
 to the Springs in Arabia, and find no Water, fays, They were confoun- 
 ded, becaufe they had hoped : they came thither, and were ajhamed. Jer. 
 XIV. 3. fays upon the fame Occafion, " They returned with their 
 " VefTcls empty j they were afhamcd and confounded, and covered 
 " their Heads." The Thought is the fame : but in Job the Manner 
 of exprefling it is more poeticaU 
 
 Ch.
 
 70 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Ch.VII. 2. As THE Hireling expecteth his Wages, The Law 
 of Mofes fays, " the Wages of the Hireling, (noc* I~hyQ, the Words 
 *' are the fame,) Ihall not abide with thee." V. lo. Neither Jhall his 
 Plaic know him any more. Pf. CIII. 16. has exaiflly the fame Words, 
 inz. T!Dpa 11V UnO' nSi. V. 20. Why hqfl thoufct me as a Mark againji 
 thee. So Lam. IIL 12. " He hath fet me as a Mark for the Arrow." 
 
 Ch. X. 4. Secji thou as Man feet h. So i Sam. XVI. 7. " The Lord 
 " feeth not as Man feeth." V. 9. 'Thou haft viade me as the Clay, and 
 wilt thou bring me into the Duji again ? which feems to be an AUu- 
 fion to thefe Words, " Dufl thou art, and to Duil fhalt thou return." 
 V. 20, 2 1 . Let me alone, that I ?nay take Comfort a little, before I go 
 whence I pall not return. So Pf. XXXIX. 13. "Spare me, that I 
 *' may recover Strength, before I go hence, and be no more." 
 
 Ch. XI. 19. Thou JJ.Hilt lie doian, and none ft)all make thee afraid. 
 This feems to be taken from Lev. XXVI. 6. "Ye fhall lie down, and 
 *• none fhall make you afraid." 
 
 Ch. XII. 14. He flnitteth up a Man, and there can be no opening: 
 taken probably from Ifai. XXII. 22. " He fhall fliut, and none fliall 
 ** open." V. 16. The deceived and deceiver are his — probably alludes 
 to the Hiftory of the Fall. V. 22. He difcovereth deep Things out of 
 Darknefs. So Dan. 11. 22. " He revealeth the deep and fecret Things ; 
 •' he knoweth what is in the Darknefs." V. 24. He taketh away the Heart 
 cf the chief of the People of the Earth, and caifeth them to wander in the 
 )Vildernefs, where there is no Way. So Pf. CVil.40. "And caufeth them 
 " to wander in the Wildernefs, where there is no way." The Words 
 of the Pfalm are allowed to refer to the wandering of the Children 
 of Ifrael in the Wildernefs. 
 
 Ch. XIII. 5. O that you would altogether hold your Peace, and it 
 Jl:)Oidd be your Wifdom : alluding perhaps to Prov. XVII. 2^. " Even a 
 "Fool, when he holdeth his Peace, is counted wife." V. 14. yind 
 fut my Life in my Hand. The Exprelfion is remarkable, and feems to 
 be taken from i Sam. XXVIII. 21. "I have put my Life in my Hand ;" 
 z. e. I have expofed myfelf to the utmoft Danger. We have it too, Pf. 
 CXIX.109. " My Soul is alway in my Hand." V. 24. Wherefore hidefi 
 thou thy Face'^ So Pf XIII. i. " How long wilt thou hide thy Face 
 *' from me." 
 
 Ch. XV. 14. What is Man that he Jlmdd be clean ? So Prov.XX.9. 
 «' Who can fay I have made my Heart clean ?" V. 16. Drinketh Ini- 
 quity
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 71 
 
 quky like Water. So Prov. XIX. 28. " The Mouth of the wicked de- 
 " voureth Iniquity." V. 23. He 'wandreth abroad for Bread., faying, 
 wherein it? So Pf. LIX. 15. "Let them wander up and down for 
 " Meat." V. 27. He covereth his Face with his Fatnefs. Pf. XVII. 10. 
 *' They cover themfelves with their Fatnefs" 
 
 Ch. XVI, 10. They have fmitten 7ne upon the Cheek reproachfully. So 
 Lam. III. 30. " He giveth his Cheek to him that fmiteth him : he is 
 "filled full with Reproach." V. 18. O Earth, cover not thou my 
 Blood, and let my Cry have no Place ; which feems to allude to 
 Gen. IV. 10. "The Voice of thy Brother's Blood crieth out to me 
 " from the Ground." 
 
 Ch. XVII. 7. Mine Eye alfo is dim by recfon of Sorrow. So Pf VI. 7. 
 *' Mine Eye is confumed becaufe of Grief." 
 
 Ch. XVIII. 19. He Jl:all neither have Son nor Nephew. This appears 
 clearly to be taken from Ifaiah XIV. 22. "I will cut off from Babylon, 
 " faith God, both the Son and the Nephew," n^Ji ]'J"i. The Author 
 of the Book of Job ufes the fame Words, defcribing the Judgments of 
 God in the Punifhment of a wicked Man, and makes a Sentence of 
 them, T3J nSi h rJ nS. 
 
 Ch. XIX. 7, 8. Behold y I cry out of Wrong, but I am not heard ; I 
 cry aloud, but there is no Judgment. He hath fenced up my Way, that 
 I cannot pafs, and he hath Jet Darknefs in my Paths. Here is a very 
 near Refemblance to Lam. III. 8, 9. " W^hen I cry and Hiout, he 
 " fhutteth out my Prayer : he hath inclofed my Ways with hewn 
 *' Stone; he hath made my Paths crooked." V. 13. He hath put my 
 Brethren far from me, and mine Acquaintance are verily ejlranged from 
 me. So Pf. LXXXVIII. 8. " Thou haft put away mine Acquaintance 
 ** far from me." 
 
 Ch. XX. 6. Though his Excellency mount up to the Heavens, and his 
 Head reach unto the Clouds. Thus Ifa. XIII. 14. "I will afcend into 
 " Heaven : I will afcend above the Heights of the Clouds ; I will be 
 " like the moft High ;" where the Prophet fpeaks of Lucifer. V. 16. 
 He foall fuck the Poifon oj Afps. So Deut. XXXIL 33. " Their Wine 
 " is the Venom of Alps." 
 
 Ch. XXI. 5. Be aftonipjed, and lay your Hand upon your Mouth. So 
 Judg. XVIII. 19. " Hold thy Peace, lay thy Hand upon thy Mouth." 
 V. 19. God layeth up his Iniquity for his Children. This feems to 
 
 allude
 
 72 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 allude to the Second Commandment ; " vifiting the Iniquity of the 
 " Fathers upon the Children." 
 
 Ch. XXII. 6. TSou hajl taken a Pledge fi-om thy Brother for nought, 
 and hajl Jlrtpped the naked of their Clothing. This is a plain Allulion 
 to Exod. XXII. 26, 27. " If thou at all take thy Neighbour's Raiment 
 " to Pledge, thou fhalt deliver it to him by that the Sun goeth down, 
 " for that is his only Covering; it is his Raiment for his Skin : wherein 
 " fliall he Heep?" The Crime objedtsd to Job is, that he has taken a 
 Pledge. The Jewifh Law made this criminal. This appears only from 
 the Jewifh Law, which fuppofes the Pledge to be the Raiment, the 
 only Covering. V'. 13. Thou fay eft, How doth God know ? So Pf. 
 LXXIII. II." They fay. How doth God know ?" V. 19. The right- 
 eous fee it, and are glad. So Pf. CVII. 42. " The righteous iliall fee 
 " it, and rejoice." 
 
 Ch. XXIII. 10. He hath tried ?ne, I pall come forth as Gold. Pf. 
 LXVI. 10. " Thou haft tried us as Silver is tried." 
 
 Ch. XXIV. 4. The poor of the Earth hide themfelves together : taken 
 probably from Prov. XXVIII. 28. " When the wicked rife. Men hide 
 *' themfelves." 
 
 Ch. XXVI. 8. He bindeth up the Wafers in his thick Clouds. This 
 feems to be borrowed from Prov. XXX. 4. *• Who hath bound the 
 •' Waters in a Garment ? " In both Places the Water above the Firma- 
 ment is underftood. Again, it is faid of the Clouds (Ch. XXXVI. 30.) 
 that they conceal thofe Foundations which fupport the Sea. Thefe are 
 plain Allufions to the Waters above the Firmament. Gen. I. 7. 
 
 Ch. XXVII. 7. Let mine Enemy be as the wicked. This Thought 
 feems to be taken from i Sam. XXV. 26. " Let thine Enemies be as 
 " Nabal." V. 14. If his Children be multiplied, it \% for the Sword. So 
 Hof.IX.13. "Ephraim fliall bring forth his Children to the Murderer." 
 V. 1 5. Shall be buried in Death, and his Widows foall not weep. So 
 Pf LXXVIII.64. " Their Pricfts fell by the Sword, and their Widows 
 " made no Lamentation." V. 17. He may prepare it, but the juji Jlmll 
 put it on. So Prov. XXVIII. 8. "He ihall gather it for him that will 
 " pity the poor." 
 
 Ch. XXVIII. 15. // cannot be gotten for Gold; neither Jloall Silver be 
 liieigbedfor the Price thereof. So Prov. HI. 14. ** The Merchandife of 
 
 "it
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 73 
 
 " it is better than the Merchandife of Silver, and the Gain thereof 
 *' than fine Gold." 
 
 Ch. XXIX. 3. By his Light I walked through Darknefs. So Pf. 
 XVIII. 28. " The Lord my God will enlighten my Darknefs." V. 6. 
 ^he Rock poured me out Rivers of Oil. Perhaps this may be taken out 
 of Deut. XXXII. 13. " He made him to fuck Honey out of the Rock, 
 " and Oil out of the flinty Rock." And what is very remarkable 
 (V. 22, 23.) My Speech dropped upon them. And they waited for me as for 
 the Rain, atid opened their Mouth wide as for the latter Rain, feems 
 taken from the fame Chap. V. 2. "My Dodlrine fliall drop as the Rain, 
 " my Speech fhall diftil as the Dew." V. 12. I delivered the poor when 
 he cried, the fatherlefs and him that had none to help him — taken pro- 
 bably from Pf. LXXII. 12. "He fliall deliver the needy, when he 
 ** crieth, the poor alfo, and him that hath no helper." V. 14. 1 put on 
 Right eoufnefs, and it clothed me. So Ifa. LIX. 17. " He put on Right- 
 " eoufnefs as a Breaft Plate." V. 20. My Bow renewed its Strength in 
 my Hand. This feems to be taken from Gen. XLIX. 24. *' His Bow 
 " abode in Strength." 
 
 Ch. XXX. 9. 1 am their Song, and become their Byword. So Lam. 
 III. 14. "I was a Derilion to all my People, and their Song all the 
 " Day." V. 16. My Soul pours out itfelf within me. So Pf. XLII. 4. 
 " I pour out my Soul within me." Job fays — »tr3J "lantrn "hv ■ the 
 Pfalmift fays — 'Lr£3J »Sv nDS^i'N- V. 30. My Bones are burnt with 
 Heat. So Pf. CII. 3. " My Bones are burnt as a Hearth." 
 
 Ch. XXXI. 4. Doth he not fee tny Ways, and count all my Steps? So 
 Prov-V. 21. "The Ways of Man are before the Eyes of the Lord, 
 " and he pondereth all his Goings." V. 7. Mine Heart walked after 
 my Eyes, taken perhaps from Numb. XV. 39. " Seek not after your 
 "own Heart, and your own Eyes." V. 8. Then let me fow, and let 
 another reap ; this appears to be borrowed from Lev. XXVI. 16. " Ye 
 " fliall fow your Seed in vain, for your Enemy fhall eat it." 
 
 Ch. XXXIII. 14. God fpeaketh once, yea twice: {i.e. often.) So 
 Pf. LXII. II. " God hath fpoken once, nay twice have I heard it." 
 V. 30. Light of the livitig. We have the fame Expreflion, Pf. LVI.r3. 
 
 Ch. XXXIV. 1 1 . For the Work of a Man Jl.mll he render unto him. So 
 Pf. LXII. 12. " Thou rendereft to every Man according to his Work." 
 
 Ch. XXXV. 10. God, who giveth Songs in the Night. So Pf. XLIL 
 8. "In the Night his Song fliall be with nie. V. 12. There they cry, 
 
 K but
 
 74 
 
 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 but none gheth Anfwer. So Prov. I. 28. " Then fliall they call upon 
 " me ; but I will not anfwer." 
 
 Ch. XXXVI, 7. He ivithdraweth not his Eyes from the righteous. So 
 Pf. XXXI V. 1 5. " The Eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous." 
 y.S.If they (/. e. Kings) be bound in Fetters — he openeth their Ear to 
 Difcipline : — and if they obey, they JJoall fpend their Days in Profperity. 
 This was the Cafe of Manafleh, who was carried bound to Babylon, 
 and upon his Repentance refiiored to his Kingdom. Compare this with 
 2 Chron. XXXIII. 1 1, 12, 13. 
 
 Ch. XXXVIII. I. The Lord anfwered Job out of the Whirlwind. So 
 Nah.1.3. " The Lord hath his Way in the Whirlwind." V.4. Where 
 •wajl thou when I laid the Foundations of the Earth ? alluding probably 
 to Prov. VIII. 29. " When he appointed the Foundations of the Earth, 
 " then I was by him." V. 9. PFhen I made a Cloud to be the Garment 
 of the Sea, and thick Darknefs it's fwaddling Band. This may allude 
 to Gen. I. 2. "Darknefs was upon the Face of the Deep." V. i^. 
 The wicked fiall be deprived of their Light, may perhaps allude to the 
 Egyptian Darknefs. The high Arm Jloall be broken. So Pf. X. 15. 
 ♦' Break thou the Arm of the wicked." 
 
 Ch. XLI. 4. Wilt thou take him for a Servant for ever ? Exod. 
 . XXI. 6. " He fhall ferve him for ever." The Expreffion is very parti- 
 cular, and fignifies in both Places, to be a Part of the Family. Ch. 
 XXXI.33. we have thefe Words, If I have covered my TranfgreJJion as 
 Adam. Ch. XXXVI. 14. there feems to be an Allufion to the De- 
 ftruftion of Sodom; Ch. XL. 12, 13. to the Punifhment of Corah, 
 Dathan, and Abiram. Idolatry was puniflied by the Jewifh Law, and 
 no other, with Death, and Job. XXXI. 28. fays. This were an Iniquity 
 to be puniJJoed by the fudge. 
 
 [Ch. XXXVIII. 22, 23. Hajl thou feen theTreafures of the Bail, ivhichi 
 have referved againji the Time of Trouble, againfi the Day of Battle and 
 War? This probably alludes to the Deftrudion of the five Kings of 
 the Amorites at Bethhoron by Jofhua, when the Lord deftroyed their 
 Armies with Hailflones. X. 11. Heath. 
 
 Ch. XX. 17. The Brooks of Honey and Butter, probably taken from 
 thofe Paffages in Exodus, Ch. III. 8. — XIIL 5. " A Land flowing 
 J' with Milk and Honey." Bp. Warburton, 
 
 Ch.
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. js 
 
 Ch.XXII. 22. Receive the Lata from bis Mouth, alluding probably 
 to the verbal Delivery of the Law from Mount Sinai. Idem. 
 
 Ch. XXIX. 4. O that I ivere as in the Days of my Touth, when the 
 Secret of God was upon my T^aberiiack ! This feems to allude to the 
 Refidence of the Divine Prefence on the Ark. Idem. 
 
 Ch. IX. 7. Who commandeth the Sun, and it rifeth noty and fealeth 
 up the Stars, may perhaps allude to the Egyptian Darknefs, and the 
 Sun (landing ftill in the Days of Jofluia. Idem. 
 
 Ch. XXVI. \2. By his Strength he quiet eth the Sea, and by his Un- 
 derjiatjding fmiteth it's Pride. Bp. Warburton applies this to the di- 
 viding of the Sea, and the drowning of Pharoah and his Hoft. ] 
 
 From what has been fald I think it clear that the Author of this 
 Book was a Jew ; and that he lived after the Time of Mofes. There 
 are other Paffages in this Book, which agree with other Parts of SS. 
 but whether they are taken from thence, or thofe Parts of SS. taken 
 from Job, is not fo certain. I fhall mention the moft remarkable of 
 them. Ch.V. 19. it is faid. He JJjall deliver thee infix Troubles; 
 
 yea, in feven there Jhall no Evil touch thee. So Prov. VI. 16. " Thefe 
 "fix Things doth the Lord hate, yea, feven, &c." V. 10. God is 
 called the Holy One. The Prophets call Him ♦' the Holy One of Ifrael." 
 But Job being not reprefented as a Jew, the Word Ifrael is omitted. 
 Ch. XIV. 17. We have thefe Words, My Tranfgrefjion is fealed 
 up in a Bag ; and thou fowef up my Iniquity. So Hof. XIII. 12. " The 
 «' Iniquity of Ephraim is bound up in a Bag, his Sin is hid." In both 
 Places there is an AUufion to the Cuftom of fealing up Records in a 
 Bag. Ch. XV. 7. Wajl thou made before the Hills ? are the fame 
 
 Words that are ufed, Prov. VIII. 25. 'nSSin HWiy 'JflS. In the laft 
 Verfe of the fame Ch. To conceive Mifchief, and bring forth Vanity 
 are almofl the fame Words with Pf. VIII. 15. "iptt* iV^i Sov n"in ; 
 and Ifa. LIX. 4. ]ij« "I'Sim Scjr y\r\. Ch. XVI. 13. He pouretb 
 
 out my Gall upon the Ground. So Lam. II. n. " My Liver is poured 
 " upon the Earth." Ch. XVII. 3. Give me a Surety for thy Appear^ 
 
 ance : who is it that will ft r ike Hands with me ? agrees with Prov. 
 VI. I. " My Son, if thou be Surety for thy Friend, if thou haft ftricken 
 •' thy Hand with a Stranger." The Surety was to ftrikc Hands with 
 the Perfon to whom the Security was given. The fame Cuftom is al-' 
 kided to, and the fame Word, Vpn is ufed in both Places. Ch. 
 
 XVIII. 7. The Steps of his Strength Poall be ftraitenedt are the fame 
 
 K 2 Words
 
 76 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Words with Prov. IV. 12. T"!V» nV' Kb, "Thy Steps fliall not be 
 *' ftraitened." The Expreffions are remarkable : and in Job the 
 Steps of his Strength leem to be an Improvement upon Thy Steps. 
 V. 15. Brlmjione fi.Hill be fcattered upon his Habitation. So Pf. XI. 16. 
 " He fhall rain upon the wicked Fire and Brimftone." Brimftone is 
 ufed in both Places for Lightning, Ch. XIX. 20. My Bone cleaveth 
 to my Skin and my Flejh, are the fame Words with Pf. CII. 6. np3"r 
 njyii'7 '3iJ?, " My Bone cleaveth to my Flefli," — and are a particular 
 Way of exprefiing the fame Thing ; that there was no Fat between 
 the Bone and the Flefli. Ch. XX. 8. He f^all fiy away as a Dream ; 
 be JJ:iall he chafed away as a Vifon of the Night. The fame Words are 
 in Ifa. XXIX. 7. rilh pin tDlSnr), '' as a Dream, the Vifion of the 
 " Night." The Addition of the two Verbs in the Paflage, as it ftands 
 in Job, may perhaps be thought an Improvement upon Ifaiah. V. 23. 
 God Jhall caft upon him the Fury of his Wrath ; and it Jliall rain upon 
 him in the Midji of his Food. So Pf XI. 6. " Upon the wicked he 
 " fliall rain Fire and Brimftone, and a ftrong Tempeft fhall be the 
 " Portion of their Cup." Ch. XXI. 18. They are as Stubble before the 
 Wind, and as Chaff which the Storm fuddeiily fweeps away, feems to 
 be an Improvement upon Pf. I. 4. " Like Chaff which the Wind 
 *' driveth away." Ch. XXIV. 4. They drive the poor out of the Way 
 are the 'fame Words with Amos II. 7. ID' D'W 1"n- Ch. 
 
 XXVI. 6. Hell is 7iaked before him, and DefruSlion hath no Covering, 
 This looks like an Improvement upon Prov. XV. 11. "Hell and De- 
 " ftru6lion are before him." The fime Words too are ufed, "1J3 — 
 "Hkc — plUN- There is one Obfervation, which I make by the Way; 
 that this Likenefs of Expreflion adds great Authority to the Books of 
 SS. If the Author of the Book of Job borrowed from the other SS. 
 they were certainly efteemed as facred Books in his Time, and could not 
 be compofed by Ezra, as Lord Bolingbroke inlinuates. If they bor- 
 rowed from Job, then it follows that the Book of Job was delivered 
 down under the fame Charader among the Jews. But to return : V. 
 13. His Hand hath formed the crooked Serpent, tT\'2. Z'V\l. See Ifa. 
 
 XXVII. I. where the fame Words are ufed, and Leviathan is faid to 
 be " the crooked Serpent." But this PafTage being well known, there 
 was no Occafion for the Author of this Book to be fo explicit. Ch. 
 XX VI II. 28. The Fear of the Lord, that is Wifdom ; and to depart from 
 Evil is Underjianding. So Prov. IX. 10. "The Fear of the Lord is 
 " the Beginning of Wifdom, and the Knowledge of the Holy is Under- 
 ftanding." Ch. XXIX. 16. / was a Father to the poor, and the Caife 
 
 that
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. 77 
 
 that I knew not I fearched out. So Prov. XXIX. 7. " The righteous 
 " conlidereth the Caufe of the poor: but the wicked regardeth not to 
 " know it." V. 25. / dwelt as a King in an Army, as one who comfort- 
 eth Mourner Sy feems to be taken from Ifa, LXI. 1,2. " He hath fent 
 " me to proclaim Liberty to the Captives, to comfort all that mourn." 
 Cj'*73N' ^D Dnj^. The Words are the fame, and agree better with 
 the Context in Ifaiah than in Job. Ch. XXX. 29. / am a Brother 
 
 to Dragons, and a Companion to OJiriches. So Mic. I. 8. "I will make 
 " a Wailing as the Dragons, and Mourning as the Oftriches," I ob- 
 ferve that Job fays, he is a Brother and a Companion to thefe Ani- 
 mals ; but why ? It wants to be explained. The Reafon is exprelTed in 
 Micah. It is becaufe of their Mourning. So that probably that Paf- 
 fage in Micah being well known, the Author of Job thought it enough 
 to fay, He was a Brother and a Companion of them. Ch. 
 
 XXXIV. 14. If he Jhould withdraw to hi?njclf his Spirit and his Breath, 
 all Flejh would expire together, and Man would return to Dujl. So 
 Pf. CIV. 29. " Thou takeft away their Breath ; they die and return to 
 "their Dufl;." Ch. XXXVIII. 10, 11. And determined my Decree 
 
 upon it, and Jet Bars and Doors; afid /aid. Hitherto JJ:)alt thou go, and 
 no farther, &cc. So Prov. VIII. 29. *' Vl/hen he gave to the Sea his 
 " Decree, that the Waters fliould not pafs his Commandment." V,4r. 
 Who provideth for the Raven his Food, when his young ones cry to God, 
 and wander for Lack of Meat ? So Pf. CXLVII. 9. «' He feedeth the 
 " young Ravens that call upon him." But this Pfalm feems to have 
 been compofed after the Captivity, and therefore the Author of it 
 perhaps borrowed from Job. Ch. XXXIX. i. Knowejl thou the 
 
 Time when the wild Goats bring forth &c? alludes to a common No- 
 tion that Goats and Deer have a Difficulty in bringing forth their 
 young, and that they are affifted in it by Thunder. This is exprelTed 
 Pf XXIX. 9. " The Voice of the Lord maketh the Hinds to bring 
 " forth young." That the Book of Job was written after the Time 
 of Hezekiab, appears probable from Ch. XXXIIl. where the Cafe of 
 Hezekiah recovering from his Sicknefs feems plainly to be alluded to 
 from V. 23 to 29. If there be a Mejfenger, an Interpreter, one of a 
 Thoufand, to declare to Man his right Way, this feems to be Ifaiah, 
 fent to Hezekiah with a Meflage from God : Mr. Heath fays it is 
 hardly poffible to apply it otherwife. See Bp. Warburton, Vol. V. P.37. 
 It follows in Job, If any Man fay, I have fnned, and perverted that 
 which ivas right, and it profited me not ; he will deliver his Soul from 
 going into the Pit, and his Life Jf:all fee the Light. Hezekiah lays, 
 
 *' Thou
 
 7$ CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 " Thou haft in Love to my Soul delivered it from the Pit of Corrup- 
 " tion ; for thou haft caft all my Sins behind thy Back." There is 
 
 one PafTage, Pf. CVII. 40. which is certainly borrowed from Job; be- 
 caufe the Words being the fame, their Conftrudtion agrees better with 
 the Context in Job, than they do in the Pfalm ; and from hence we 
 have a Proof, that the Book of Job was written before that Pfalm. 
 But that Pfalm feems not to have been compofed till after the Capti- 
 vity. The Words are thefe, " He poureth Contempt upon Princes, and 
 " caufeth them to wander in the Wildernefs, where there is no Way." 
 They are taken from the 21ft and 24th Verfes of Ch. XII. In the 
 fame Pfalm we have, " Iniquity fliall flop it's Mouth," taken from 
 Job.V. 1 6. Another Proof that the Book of Job was written be- 
 fore the Return of the Jews from their Captivity is taken from Eze- 
 kiel, Ch. XIV. Though thefe three Men, Noah, Daniel, and Job, were 
 in it, they Jljould deliver but their own Souls by their Righteoufnefs. It 
 is obfervable that Job is joined with Noah and Daniel : from whence 
 it appears that this Book was efteemed by the Jews at that Time as 
 one of their facred Books. Mr. Pen obferves, I think, very juftly 
 
 from thefe Words, Ch. VIII. 6. If thou iioert pure and upright, furely 
 now he would awake for thee, and make the Habitation of thy Righteouf- 
 nefs profperous ; that they probably relate to Jerufalem, and the Temple 
 there, which then lay in Ruins. The Words, the Habitation 
 OF THY Righteousness, are very remarkable. 
 
 ADDENDA. 
 
 Ch. I. V. 20. Then fob arofe and rent his Mantle, and jhaved his 
 Head.] Thus Homer, 
 
 Ch. II. 8. — and he fat down among the Apes.] Homer fays of 
 Ulyfles in his low Eftate, 
 
 E^er' iTT i%<^P^ iv x,ovivi<rt — — 
 V. 12. — and they rent every one his Mantle, and fprinkled Dujl 
 upon their Heads toward Heaven.] 
 
 Xiva,To KUtCKi^ccArii, %«i/)(ei' ' yjt^vvi 7!rpo(red7rov, 
 
 yUKTciQiuh xacavt fxihcuv ctti(pi,l^a,vi Ti(pfn^. Iliad. XVIII. 22. 
 
 Ch.
 
 THEBOOKOFJOB. 79 
 
 , Ch. in. 3. Let that Day periJJ} &c.] So Statius, 
 
 Excidat ilia dies avoy ne pojiera crede?it ■ : . - 
 
 Sacula. 
 
 Converte, Titan dare, anhelantes equos, 
 
 Emitte noSlem, pereat hie miindo dies. Hercules in Seneca. 
 
 There is a Man Child conceive d.^ — brought forth: for 
 
 nin is to bring forth as well as to conceive. 
 
 V. 9. — the Eyelids of the Morning. ] So Sophocles In Antigone, 
 
 V. 15. Or with Princes that had Gold, &c,] It was ufual to bury 
 a great Deal of Wealth with Princes in their Sepulchres. Thus Cyrus 
 and Semiramis are faid to have been buried. See an Account of fuch 
 a Sepulchre of a Woman buried with many Jewels ; Pocock's Not. ad 
 Spec. Hift. Arab. P. 156. 
 
 V. 19. The fmall and great are there ■,'\ }tin Dt!' are there the 
 
 SAME. So Pf.CII. 
 
 Ch. V. 23. For thou fhalt be in League with the Stones of the Field.\ 
 ^in votis lapidofa tuis, ceu fcedere paSlo, 
 Refpondebit humus, neque latum differet uber. 
 
 Ch. VI. 4. For the Arrows of the Almighty are within me, &cc.\ See 
 Tully's II. Tufculan. 
 
 Hac me irretivit vejie furiali infcium, 
 ^ce lateri adharens morfu lacerat vifcera, 
 Urgenfque graviter, pulmonutn haurit fpiritus. 
 V. 7. — are as my forrowful Meat.] — is now, in my Distress, 
 BECOME MY FooD. I havc taken the Liberty to read ^112, inftead 
 of ^^1D^ St. Jerom fcems to have read it thus. 
 
 Ch. VII. 12. Am / a Sea.] So Arabsjad calls Tamerlane, a vafi Sea 
 fjoallowing up every Thing. 
 
 V. 19. — nor let me alone till I f wallow down my Spittle.] It is now 
 a proverbial Expreffion among the Arabs, and fignifies the fame, as 
 Give me Time to breathe. Dr. Hunt's Prsel. 
 
 Ch. IX. 8. — and treadeth upon the Waves of the Sea.] 
 
 praruptus aquce mons. Virgil. 
 
 ' T;i/«.aro^£i'(j5- aAof oy<.^aj[. Homer. 
 
 Atque rotis fummas levibus perlabitur undas. Virgil. 
 V. 9. Which maketh ArSlurus &c.] N.B. There is here the fame Quo- 
 tation from Homer, as I have inferted in the Note on Ch.XXXVlII.31. 
 
 Ch.
 
 8o CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Ch. XIII. 9. — the Ha)id of the Lord] T~\MV. Therefore written 
 by a Jew, after the Time of Mofes. 
 
 V. 27. — and lookeji narrowly unto all my Paths &c.] So Sophocles, 
 in his Ajax, Line 2. ■ f^ATpuf^im 
 
 V. 28. And he] The Man; i.e. I myfelf. So Euripedes, 
 
 ■ a ycip Tuo IT «f TiiTo c^yo?. 
 
 Go 7iot with this Man, that is, with me. Some think that this Verfe 
 fhould follow the ill: of the next Chapter. 
 
 Ch. XV. 10. With us are both the grey-headed, and very aged Men] 
 ti^'Lyi, hence comes the Word Ifis, as Diodorus Sic. fays — TiB-njMivy]? Tr,s 
 'Z3^(r>jyog/(*f ctTTo TYii eaam xa/ TmKcuA? yiviTtas. 
 
 Ch. XVI. 16. — on my Eyelids is the Shadow of Death.] Homer, 
 — B'avdTii vi<poi oar' exctAvye. 
 
 Ch. XVII, 7. — and all my Members are as a Shadow.] Eurip. And. 
 
 Xkio, yap a.VTJ<^oix,o? ug, (puvriv ^x^^ 
 AovvuTos aoiv a,?iKo, 'srAyjv Mynv [^covcv. 
 
 Ch. XVIII. 6. — • a?2d his Candle JJjall be put out.] The Egyptians 
 always have Lamps burning in their Iloufes j fo that the Want of 
 Light implies Defolation. 
 
 V. 15. — Briwfone Jliall be fcattered upon his Habitation.] So 
 
 Lucretius, • graves exhalatit fulfuris auras. 
 
 V. 17, — and be fiall have no Name in the Street.] Perhaps allu- 
 ding to the Cuflom of placing monumental Infcriptions near the Roads. 
 V. 19. He jhall ?ieither have Son nor Nephew.] So Silius Ital. 
 JEjthereo ramos populantur fulfure fammce. 
 Donee vi£la Deo late procumbit, et omnem 
 Collabcns operit fpatiofo Jiipite prolem. 
 
 Ch. XIX. 24. — with an Iron Pen and Lead.] The Ufe of Lead 
 was to fill up the Letters cut in Stone. So Bochart underftands it. 
 Perhaps upon Lead. 
 
 V. 25. is thus tranflated, For I know that the Avenger of 
 MY Cause liveth, and that he at length shall appear 
 UPON Earth. Or perhaps, he fiall rife in Judgment Jor Man, who 
 is Duji : for Cip is certainly ufed in a judicial Senfe, and Sy may fig- 
 nify for. Thefe Words are to prepare us for the final Cataftrophe of 
 the Drama. 
 
 V. 26.
 
 THE BO O K O F J O B. 8x 
 
 V. 26. And after this my Skin is consumed, then from 
 MY Flesh shall I see God : (V. 27.) Whom I shall see 
 MY Friend, (or my own) and mine Eyes shall behold, as 
 not an Alien. Job often refers his Caufe to God, and is now con- 
 fident that he will appear in his Behalf. This agrees with the Defign 
 of the whole ; viz. That good Men fometimes fufFer, but that it is 
 only by Way of Trial, and God will deliver thcin. F. Simon approves 
 of this. See Bibliotheque choifie, Tom. III. P. 461. 
 
 Ch.XX. 17. — t/je Brooks of Honey ajid Butter.'] So Ovid, 
 FluiTiina jam laSiis, jam Jlumi?ia netlaris ibant. 
 
 Ch. XXII. II. — a7id Abundance of Water cover thee.'] So iEfch. 
 
 Prom. OiOf <ri -XJ^jJiUV KCOf KAX.U1V 
 
 Ch. XXIV. 5. Bc/jo/d as tvild AJj'es in the Defrt, go they forth.] Bo- 
 chart obferves that a Robber can be compared to a wild Afs in no other 
 refpedl, than as he lives in the Defert : for a wild Afs is not a rapacious 
 Animal. So Oppian, 
 
 XtKcv iaet, (pip^H f/.iv aarjv 7!rci<riTpo(poi cua,, 
 am' ctuTo? KPctTifiois ct.yaB'y^ (icirig iTrXiTO B'tjpiri' 
 
 And Ecclef XIII. 19. "As the Wild Afs is the Lion's Prey, fo the 
 
 *• rich eat up the poor." 
 
 V. 25. They are exalted for a little while, but are gone] 
 
 fam non ad cuhnina rerum 
 
 Injujlos crevijje queror, toUiintur in altum 
 
 Ut lapfu graviore ruant. [Claud. /;/ Rufin. I. 21,] 
 
 Ch. XXVI. 10. He hath compaf'ed the Waters with Bounds &c.] Jhc 
 Ancients thought the Earth to be furrounded by the Sea. So Herodo- 
 tus, v.-Ar:ci,\ioni jiicvTct, jMipUTt -ajg/? : and they thought the Southern He- 
 inifphere to be Darknefs : So Virgil, \_Georg. Lib. I. 247.] 
 
 Illic ut perhibent, aut intempejla Jilet nox 
 
 Semper, et obtenta denj'antur no^c tcncbrcv, 
 
 Aut redit a nobis Aurora. 
 
 Ch. XXVII. I. — his Parable] ScVJ fignifies any Thing written In 
 a loftier and more concife Style than Hiftory. Hence the Proverbs of 
 Solomon are called Parables. It is ufed in the Pfalms in this Senfe, 
 LXXVIII. 2. XLIX. 4. Numb. XXIII. 7, 18. and XXIV. 19, 20, 21, 
 23. &c. Balaam took up his Parable, was tranfported with a Prophe- 
 tic Spirit. 
 
 L V. 6.
 
 82 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 6. — my Heart JJjall not reproach me] Mv Heart shall not 
 BE REPROACHED. An Imperfonal, which makes the Senfe clear. 
 
 V. 18. — and as a Booth that the Keeper maketh.'] And as the 
 Tent which the Spider maketh. "li'Ii, the Watcher : the LXX 
 tranflates it, Spider : It is certainly feme Infedt. 
 
 V. 19. — hit he jJmll not be gathered.~\ P|DN' n'?, non illi additur, 
 imperfonally : He shall have no more. 
 
 V. 2 1 . The Raft Wind carrieth him away'] Thevenot defcribes an 
 Eafl: Wind which had terrible Effedls in thole Parts. It is fcorching, 
 and ftifles Men ; and in an Inftant makes their Flefli flack. He fays 
 that 4000 Men died by it at Baflbra in one Month. 
 
 Ch. XXVIII. 7. There is a Path which no Fowl knoweth, and which 
 the Vulture's Eye hath not feen, &c.] Man in hunting after his Prey 
 is more rapacious than the Eagle, more quickfighted than the Hawk, 
 (n'N> the Merlin Hawk, Bochart) more ravenous than the Lion, 
 
 V. 9. He putteth forth his Hand upon the Kock \\ So Pliny, Cuni- 
 
 culis per inag7ia fpatia aBis, cavantur ?nontes, ad lucernarum lamina. 
 
 Occurfatit Jilices ; hos igni et aceto rnmpunt. Nihil durius putant. Auri 
 
 fames durtjjima eft. Mons f radius cadit ab fefe longe, fragore qui concipi 
 
 bumana mente non pofjit : fpeSlant viBores ruinam natures. 
 
 V. 10. He cutteth out Rivers among the Rocks \\ Either to drain off 
 the Water, or to wafh away the Dirt from the Oar. Thefe Things 
 have not the Appearance of that Antiquity, which Some afcribe to 
 this Book. 
 
 V. II. He bindeth the Floods from overfowi7ig\\ He bindeth up 
 Streams from weeping. 
 
 In faxis ac fpeluncis permanat aquarum 
 
 Liquidus humor, et uberibus flent omnia guttis. [Lucret. Lib. I. 349.] 
 
 V. 16. // cannot be valued with the Gold of Ofihir,] There are here 
 four different Words to fignify different Sorts of Gold : which does 
 pot agree with the Simplicity of the firft Ages of the World. 
 
 Ch. XXIX. 2. O that I were as in the Months pajl, &c.] Thuc 
 Catullus, 
 
 Ego gymnafii fui fos, ego eram decus olei, 
 Mihi januct frequentes, mihi limina tepida, 
 Mihi foridis corollis redimita domus erat^ 
 hinqiiendum ubi efjet orto fole cubiculum. 
 V. 8. The young Men f aw tne, and hid themfelves{] o^cav v7roxc^^>ivTa?, 
 xccj KaB-' i^^tx,? vTrili'TdfAiviis. Plutarch, de moribus Lacademomorum. 
 
 and
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. 83 
 
 and the aged arofc, and Jiood «/>.] Si Emir ingrediatur, omnes 
 
 confurgunt y 7iec unquam fedent, donee qui pojlrcmus venit., adfeder it prior, 
 Laurent. D'Ar\ieux de moribiis Arabian. 
 
 Ch. XXX. 4. WJ30 cut up Mallows by the BtiJI:es, and Juniper Roots 
 for their Meat.] mSs, a Kind of Bramble, without Thorns. Diofcori- 
 des writes thus J Halimum, quod populus Syria Maluch vacant, ejl 
 arbujliwi, ex quo Jiunt fepes, Rhamno Jimile, niji quod caret Jpmts. Fo- 
 lium ejus coquitur et comeditur. Eii in %«pixJ^^«4 Tftuyonn ciAtf^ct,, KOf ko-ka 
 ToicuuTA c-v?KiycvTii, fays Antiphanes fpeaking of the Pythagoreans. Ga- 
 len fays that the Tops, when young, are eaten : Serapio writes that 
 they are cried about the Streets of Bagdad. 
 
 V. 10. — and /pare not to /pit in my Face.] TlTvstv ocvtiov m^pov ic-i. 
 Herodotus of the Medes. ^.n^^cv 191 Tiioirou? ro aTroTrlueiv, fays Xenophon. 
 Obferve that the Author is a Chaldean. The Arabians never fpit be- 
 fore a Perfon, whom they reverence. See Raphelius. 
 
 V. 12. — and they raij'e up againjl me the Ways of DeJlru5lion7[ The 
 Metaphor is taken from a Siege, " They raife up their Bulwarks." 
 
 V. 13. They mar 7ny Path] My Way, viz. (rom. receiving Succour. 
 
 they have no helper.] I have no helper ( 1*J7, perhaps) 
 
 AGAINST THEM. Noldius. So the Vulgate. 
 
 V. 15. Terrors are turned upon me.] There is an Overthrow: 
 Terrors are upon me. TJie Verb is imperfonal. 
 
 they purfue my Soul as the Wind:] A Verb fingular with % 
 
 Nominat. plural, 'nmj, my noble Principle, my Soul. 
 
 V. 28. / niient mourning without the Sun:] I am black, but not 
 BY REASON OF THE SuN. "lip the proper Colouf of the Arabians. 
 Hence the Tents of Kedar are " the Tents of the Arabs." This is a 
 proverbial ExprelTion : blacker than if burnt by the Sun. So the Ara- 
 bians fay; wife, but not as wife as Lochinan^ i.e. wiser : rich, but 
 not as rich as Korah, that is, richer. 
 
 V. 29. / am a Brother to Dragons, and a Compa7iion to Owls.] So 
 Mic. I. 8. / will tnake a Wailing as the Dragons, and Mourning as the 
 Of riches. Bochart fuppofes that this refers to the dreadful Kind of 
 Hifs of tbefe Serpents. He fays too that the Word D^jn may perhaps 
 be derived from miin plangere, as r-i:y', the Name of the Oftrich, 
 implies Wailing. He proves that the latter is not the Owl, but the 
 Ojlrich, which has a loud melancholy Cry. 
 
 Ch. XXXI. 10. Then let my Wife grind unto another^ and let others 
 boiu down upon her.'j 
 
 L 2 AlicMS
 
 84 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 — AUenas Permolere uxores — . Horace. \_Sat. Lib. I. ii.] 
 
 TO yiCOVTtOV JJ p' ITi jttLiM« 
 
 Tv,vci,v Tc/^v i<.vavc(pj!vv ipuTi^a,^ Theocrltus. Idyl. A. 40. 
 So Bochart underftands it; ^HD and /•/»= have the fame Senfe. 
 
 V. 27. — or my Month hath kiffed my Ha /id.] Ofcitla jacere, is a well 
 known Plirafe. Inter adorandum dextram ad oj'culum referimus, fays 
 Pliny. Ccecilius, Jinndachro Seraptdis vijo, nt vulgus folet, manum ori 
 admo"jens, lablis mprejjit^ fays Minutius Felix. H^a? t/w ^w^* xuj-aiTej 
 Yiyii^'i.^a^ ivTiXti 7]fzuv eivcij -dui ivxlw, fays Lucian. The Mohammedans, 
 when they fliew Veneration to an unfeen Being, kij's their Hand, and 
 put it to their Forehead. 
 
 Ch. XXXIII. 19. — and the Multitude of his Bones with Jlrong Pain.] 
 The Disorder of his Bones is strong. y\. Lis, DiJJidium, Dif- 
 order. So in Arabic c>^> adverfa Fortima, 7naluin. 
 
 Ch. XXXIV. 36. My Dejire is that Job may be tried] I propose 
 &c. >nK, for N»:iN. So Mic. I. 15. i Kings XXI. 21, 29. Jer. XIX. 
 15. —XXXIX. 16. 
 
 Ch. XXXVI. 22. Behold God exalt cth by his Fouler: who teacheth 
 like him t] Behold it is God that exalteth by his Power, 
 WHO 13 Lord like Him \ rrw^ in the Chaldee Language fignifies 
 Lord. 
 
 Ch. XXXVII. 4. — and he will not ftay thein] And there is no 
 Delay ; the Stroke is given. The Verb is imperfonal. 
 
 Ch. XXXVIII. 7. When the Morning Stars fang together, and all 
 the Sons of God jhouted for Joy.] Perhaps this may refer to an Opi- 
 nion, that the Stars are under the Diredlion of Guardian Angels. But 
 why the Morning Stars? Becaufe it was at the Time of the Creation, 
 the Morning of the firfl Day. 
 
 V, 32. Cajjji thou bring forth Mazzaroth in his Seafon, or canji thou 
 guide ArSlunis with his Sons?] Canst thou bring forth the 
 ZoDiACK IN it's Season, or lead the Northern Constella- 
 tions with it's Sons } ni"lT2- We have 2 Kings XXIII. 5. m7TD» 
 which is tranllated Planets. The Words are — To the Sun, and to the 
 Moon, and to the Planets, and to all the Hoft of Heaven. Hence the 
 Word here is fuppofed to mean the Zodiack. Note, the Pleiades ulhered 
 in the Spring, and Orion the frozen Winter. 
 
 Ch. XXXIX. 5. Who hath fent out the wild Afs free? Varro fays- 
 of this Animal, £ fero ft manfuetus facile. Eym rm aypms oms r,iA.i^ii(ri, 
 
 %s.
 
 THE BOOK OFJOB. 85 
 
 fays Anatolius. So that this muft be underftood of their natural State : 
 Or perhaps the Opinion concerning them was fuch at that Time. 
 
 V. 6. WhoJ'e Hoiife I have made the Wildernefst.ajid the barren Lands 
 his Divelling. ] n^^y, from whence, Arabia. nnSo, Terra falfu- 
 ginofa. So Virgil, [Gfor^j. II. 238.] 
 
 SalJ'a autem tellus, et qua perhibetur amara, 
 
 Frugibus infelix. • 
 
 V. 8. — and he Jearcbeth after every green Thing.] So Oppian, 
 
 XtXov eJa,' (pcpQa f^iv ctdrjv 'Ziroia'tTfio^os aict,. 
 V. 9. Will the Unicorn be 'willing to J'erve thee ?] The wild OryX. 
 Oppian's Defcription of him agrees with this Paffage. 
 
 AypioB'vf^Ci O^o^, K^iviao? B'ripioTi jitctAijas, 
 Ovoi fipoTuv a,Kiyiieriv a.V(X,tmvi<ri vooto. 
 V. 18. — JJje fcorneth the Horfe and his Rider.] So Xenophon, 
 'ZTpaS'ov oi acHi iXccQiv. ci ^i dia^a.vTif ruv iTnnuv Tc^'xy iTravcvTo. ttoKv ya^ 
 
 V. 20. — the Glory of his Nojirils is terrible.] So Siliiis, 
 
 crebros expirat naribus ignes. [And Book XVII.] 
 
 ColleBiimqiie premens volvit fub naribus ignem. 
 Y. 21. He paweth in the Valley,] So Virgil, [Geo. III. 88.] 
 
 cavatque 
 
 Tellureni, et folido graviter fonat iingiila cornu. 
 Conculcatqiie folum, generofo concita pulfu, 
 
 Ungula . Ovid. [/« Halieutico.] 
 
 Stare adeo miferiim ejl, pereunt vefigia mille 
 Ante fugam, abfentemque frit gravis iingula canipuin. Statius^ 
 {Lib.W. Theb.] 
 
 • and rejoiceth in his Strength :] Ovid, \ihid.] 
 
 Nam capiunt animis palmam, gaudentque triumpho. 
 
 Tantus amor laudum, tantce ef violoria cura I Virgil, [Geo. III. 112.] 
 
 he goeth on to meet the armed Men.] Ovid, [ibid.] 
 
 Adverfis infert fua pedlora telis. 
 
 Turn fi qua fonitum prociil arma dcdere. 
 
 Stare loco nefcit, micat auribus, et tremit artus. Virgil, [Geo. III. 33.] 
 
 OttAo;? oi.vTtcictv, tz-vkii/yiv prj^M xj (pa,Xa.yyct. Oppian. [Lib. I. Cyneg.] 
 V. 23. The ^iver rait let h againjl him, the glittering Spear and the 
 Shield ] 
 
 Auratctque vomtint firidentiatela pharetrce. Statius, [L/^^.X. Theb.\ 
 Kxtj -/jAXAiv criKcbyana,, koj ct<rpiX,'TTovTct (rmfmv. Oppian, [loc. cit.] 
 
 Frimits-
 
 56 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Primus equt labor eft, animos atque arma videre 
 
 Bellantimi . Virgil, [Gi-o. III. 132.] 
 
 V. 24. He fivalloweth the Ground with FierceneJ's and Rage ;] 
 
 Latumque Juga confiimere campiim. \Nemefianus .'\ 
 
 acri 
 
 Carpere prata fuga . Virg. \Georg. Lib. III.] 
 
 Cum rapuere, pedum frujira vejligia qiiceras. Silius, \Lib. III.] 
 
 Viam vorare. Plautus. 
 neither believeth he that it is the Sound of the Trumpet, 1 And 
 
 STANDETH NOT STILL WHEN THERE IS THE SoUND OF THE 
 
 Trumpet. This Senfe agrees beft with the former Part of the Verfe. 
 
 Stare loco nefcit . Virg. [^Georg. Lib. III.] 
 
 Ut /remit acer equus, cum beUicus cere canoro 
 
 Signa dedit tubicen, pugnaque ajfumit amor em. Ovid. [Met. Lib. III.] 
 
 Motus clangore tubarum 
 
 Saxa quatit pulfuy rigidos vexantiafranos 
 Ora terens, fpargitque jubas, et furrigit aures, 
 Incertoque pedum pugjiat non Jiare twnultu. Lucan, \Lib. IV.] 
 V. 25. He faith among the Trumpets, Hal Hal'\ 
 
 Ad lituos hilaretn, intrepidumque tubarum 
 
 Profpiciebat equum . Statius. 
 
 and he fmelleth the Battle afar off : ] 
 
 Turn fi qua fonitum procul arma dedere. Sec. 
 Y. 29. From thence Jhe (the Eagle) feeketh the Prey, and her Eyes 
 
 behold afar of .'\ Inde cujitla defpiciens, circufn tuetur, et queer it t 
 
 quorfum potiffimum in fuperne fife ruat. Apuleius. 
 
 OV pa, Ti (^CiiTtV 
 
 OhjTcCTiV diflKlS'CU iTTHpcLVtCOV 'uTiTlrfVOOV. HomCr. 
 
 Ch. XL. 23. Behold, he drinketh up a River, and hafleth not : he 
 triijUth that he can draw up for dan into his Mouth. ] Behold, let 
 A River press upon him, he will not be in Haste to 
 
 FLY : HE WILL BE SECURE, THOUGH JoRDAN SHOULD BREAK 
 OUT EVEN UP TO HIS MoUTH. So NX\'i.K\. £< xaAi/7rro<vro vi^re rif ^dj- 
 f4,xT0i, a,vi-x>i<Ti fj(.ivroi Tci? 'zs-pcQocTKiaa.? vyrip to vdup. The fame is mentioned 
 by Polyblus in Hannibal's pafling the Rhone. But what Wonder is it, 
 for the River Horfe not to be afraid of a River ^ Or what has an 
 Animal living in the Nile to do with Jordan .'' [See my Note on this 
 Word. An Argument may hence be drawn from the mention of Jor- 
 dan againft the high Antiqoity of this Book ; and that the Author 
 was a Jew.] 
 
 Ch.
 
 THE BOOK OF JOB. Sy 
 
 Ch. XLI. I. Canji thou draw out Leviathan "with a Hook? or his 
 'Tongue loith a Cord — f ] Purchas fays, Arijloteles Crocodilos negat 
 habere linguam ; at ego in omnibus lingiiam reperi, fed brevem, tenuem^ 
 et latam. Ezekiel calls the King of Egypt the great Leviathan, 
 that lieth in the mid/l of his Ri-uers ; that is, the Crocodile. If it be 
 objecfled, that the Crocodile may be taken, fo may the M'''hnle. This 
 is to be underftood of the great Difficulty of it. Plutarch calls him 
 etfA,ix.poTa,Tov, koj B-vi^iotatov. HafTelquift confirms this, P. 216. 440. It 
 bites off all fifhing Tackle. 
 
 V. 13. OR WHO CAN ENTER INTO HIS DOUBLE BiT •'' Hls JaWS 
 
 are called, duplex franuin lupatuvi. 
 
 V, 14. Who can open the Doors of his FaceF'\ Orav %cn^ 'zs^? rut 
 A^aA, oKog i^^a yvi^- Achilles Tatius. 
 
 V, 18. — and his Eyes are like the Eyelids of the Morning?^ AvatoX^^v 
 MyovTis, Jt/o c(pB'a.Ky,iif KpoKodaXa ^u^a.(pii<riv, iTreidt] ttoo •srairaj a-ufidTos X^ea^i 
 CI c(p3-ciA[Mi iK TH jSuS-a a,va,<pccivavT!ci. Horus of Hieroglyphics. 
 
 V. 19. Out of his Mouth go burning Lamps;] So Achilles Tatius 
 of the Hippopotamus, -zs-viuv Trvpcod/i Kcnrvov, as attq ■zirT^ytji T^vfiof. So Ovid 
 of the Boar ; 
 
 Fulmen ab ore venit, frondefque afflatibus ardent. 
 So Silius Italicus of the Serpent ; 
 
 Et Stygios aflus fumanti exfibilat ore^ 
 Terribilis gemino de lumine fulminat ignis. 
 V. 22. — AND Sorrow goeth bounding before him.] 
 Infultare folo, et grejjus glomerare fuperbos. 
 
 ~^-^ Txretoet oi oaiJLOi n (poSos rt 
 
 E^ctiTAV, lifjbivoi 7rcXifA,ov KcCTa.dvi/,iva,t avdpMV. Hefiod. 
 V. 23. The Flakes of his Fle/h are joined together &€.] So Theoc. 
 'ZdoKt (Ttacipetri, (r(pvpriXa,TOS oici KoAoo>rof. 
 
 V. 26. — the Habergeon] Javelin, nn\i?, s^.jim, Jacu/um. 
 V. 29. Darts are counted as Stubb/e,] Clubs, nmn, ^'Sj, fu/iis. 
 V. 32. One would think the Deep to be hoary] So Catullus, 
 Tortaque remigio fpumis incanuit unda. 
 
 N.B. The Texts which differ from the Engliffi Verfion are of the 
 anonymous Author's own Tranflation : and the Verfes here 
 produced in the Defcription of the Horfe a^e borrowed from 
 Bochart's Hieroz. Lib, 11. Cap.YlU.
 
 ( 88 ) 
 
 CRITICAL REMARKS 
 
 ON THE 
 
 BOOK OF PSALMS. 
 
 Psalm I. 
 
 Verse 6. — but the Way of the ungodly flmll perijh. ] "^mv 
 J "i:iNn D'ytri] Rather — shall fail, as Pf. CXLII. 4. &c. 
 
 Psalm IL 
 
 V. 7. / "ivill declare the Decree : the Lord hath faid unto me, ^'^5D^? 
 Ijn 'Sn luiK — rvrv pn Sx] Rather — I WILL declare the 
 Decree of the Lord : he said unto me bcc. This Conflruc- 
 tion the Hemiftics point out. 
 
 — Thou art my Son., this Day have I begotten thee. i^H nDK 'J2 
 
 : "I'mS» Dvn ] That this Paffage was prophetic of the Mefliah we 
 have the highefl: Authority for believing. Ads Xill. 33. where it is 
 applied to Chrift's Refurredion. But if the Inquiry be, in what Senfe 
 David could be fuppofed to fpeak this of himfelf, the Anfwer is, from 
 the fpecial, and as it were paternal, Care, which God promifed to take 
 of him : the Time of making which Promife may be fairly faid to be 
 the Day of God's having begotten or adopted him for his Son ; which 
 was an Ad of begetting in a civil Senfe. In like manner God promifes 
 to take Solomon under his peculiar Protedion. 2 Sam. VII. 14. I ivill 
 be to him a Father, and he Jl:all be to me a Son. And in this Senfe it 
 is ufed of David, Pf. LXXIX. 26. He fiall cry unto me. Thou art my 
 Father; and V. 27. j^lj'o I 'will fnake him my Jirji-born-i higher than the 
 
 Kings
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 89 
 
 Kings of the Earth, as is evident from the Context. Kings in general 
 are alfo faid to be Children of the mofi High, ( Pf. XXXII. 6.) as being 
 Objects of his more immediate Concern, on account of the general 
 Interefl: : from which Notion among the Heathens we often find 
 them called Aio'^pet?. 
 
 V. 1 1. — and rejoice with Trembling. \ ,TTjr-)n iS'Jn ] Rather — 
 WITH Awe, as Pf IV. 4. 
 
 V. 12. Kifs the Son left he he angry, — P]JK' 'fl "in 1p£l>J ] ni in the 
 Senfe of Son is of Chaldee Origin. To kifs implies in this Place to re- 
 verence ; thus, ^11 the Knees which have not bowed unto Baal, and 
 every Mouth which hath not kissed him. 1 Kings XIX. 18. So again. 
 Let the Men that facrifice kiss the Calves. Hof XIII. 2. See what 
 was obferved on Job. XXXI. 27. To which I would add, that De- 
 mofthenes being carried into a Temple is faid (though I cannot now 
 cite the Place) to have kiff'ed his Hand, in token of Adoration. Thus 
 we kifs the King's Hand ; and it is cuftomary now in many Countries 
 to kifs the Garment of a fuperior, out of Refpetfl. 
 
 and ye periftj from the Way — -j-n nnN*m ] Rather — and 
 
 YE FAIL in (or, as to) the Way. The Words are here the fame as 
 Pf. I. 6. only the Conftrudtion is a little varied. 
 
 Psalm IV. «», 
 
 V. 2. O ye Sons of Men, how long will ye turn my Glory into Shame ? 
 nN'So'? mnD .ID "W B"« 'Jn] Rather — O ye Sons of Men, 
 HOW LONG fhall MY Glory be a Dishonour ? 
 
 V. 4. Stand in Awe, and fm not : — INDlin Ski It J"1 ] That is, 
 " Let this ftrike you with Awe, and beware of offending God." The 
 Verfion of the LXX is, Opyi^ic&i, y.cq ^jj ot,fji,a,^Ta.viTi, which St. Paul 
 quotes : but he only ufes fuch Words as fuited his Purpofe, without 
 regarding the Original. 
 
 V. 6. There be many that fay. Who will Jljew us any Goodt Lord, 
 lift thou up &ic. "UT nDJ — niD i:NT '0 DnOf^ Wy^] Rather — 
 Since many say. Who will shew us any Good ? Lord &c. 
 
 Psalm V. 
 
 V. 2. Hearken unto the Voice of my Cry, my King, and my _ God: for 
 unto thee will I pray. \ S'pDHN I'St* O 'n\sn— oSd '''it^^ SipS nn'u'^n] 
 
 M Thus
 
 90 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Thus I think ought the Hemiftics to be divided, and rendered 
 
 Hearken unto the Sound of my Cry, O my King : for 
 
 SURELY UNTO THEE, O MY GoD, WILL I PRAY. See Pf. XXVIII. 
 
 I. andXXXVlII. 21. 
 
 V. 3. — in the Morning will I direSl my Prayer unto thee, and will 
 look up. : nSVNI "iS ")1>^K npn ] Rather — In the Morning 
 WILL I prepare myfelf for (or direct myfelf unto) thee, 
 and will look up. As if he had faid, "I will addrefs both my 
 " Mind and Eyes to thee." See Job. XXXIl. 14. and Prov. XVI. i. 
 
 Psalm VI. 
 V. 3. My Soul is alfo vexed: but thou, O Lord, how long'? — 'u'Sil 
 
 : nnity 'no ny rr\T\'' nNi — inv^d rhr\i':^ ] The laft Verfion is here 
 
 very obfcure : that which is bound up with our Common Prayer is 
 more intelligible, by the Addition of thefe Words — wilt thou punipo 
 me: the Edition of 1599 has here — wilt thou delay; and others 
 add — wilt thou be angry. But there is no Neceffity to add any Thing 
 to the Text to complete the Senfe. All that is wanting is to remove 
 the Stop from after TilID TV to the next Word, nmty. The Conftruc- 
 tion then will be this — My Soul is also vexed : but when 
 will there be A Returning of the Lord ? (or — with the 
 Lord.) See the fame Words thus conftrued, Pf. XC, 13. CXXVI. 4. 
 
 V. 4. Return, O Lord, deliver my Soul : — 'irSJ nvSn mn» [nllltyj 
 According to the Interpretation juft given of the preceding Verfe, this 
 Hemiftic muft be rendered fimply — O Lord, deliver my Soul : 
 which moreover will exadlly correfpond in Number of Words to the 
 next Hemiftic. 
 
 Psalm VIL 
 
 V. I . fave me from all them that perfecute me, and deliver me.- 
 
 } 'jS'i'm 'D"n Sdd ♦^iV'tyin] Rather — FROM every one that 
 persecuteth me &c. Which Verfion, befides that it is more accu- 
 rate, points out the Subjedl of the fingular Verbs in the next Hemiflic. 
 
 V. 4. If I have rewarded Evil unto him that was at Peace with me : 
 (yea, I have delivered him that without Cauje is mine Enemy : J This 
 
 Parenthefis
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 91 
 
 Parenthefis might be fpared, if the latter Hemiftic, viz. n'aSnNI 
 apn n-ny, were rendered thus — or have taken up Arms 
 WITHOUT Cause against mine Enemy. See \'^r\ thus ufed. 
 Numb. XXXI. 3. — XXXII. 17, 20. i Chron. XII. 23, 24. ^c ought 
 not the Text to be read — m})!^! V^nxi ? For though the Future 
 fometimes admits the n paragogic ; yet it may be more properly con- 
 fidered in this Place as ar//f«Azr; and that, either as demoaftrative, 
 which may imply my grcateji Enemy ; or as indefinite, a?2y one of mine 
 Enemies. 
 
 V. 6. and awake for me to the Judgment that thou hajl cotn- 
 
 manded. \ rs'^i lD3t:'0 hvi TTW^^ Rather — and awake; fee- 
 ing THOU HAST commanded JUDGMENT FOR ME. 
 
 V.7. — for their Sakes therefore return thou on high. : T\y\U DlltD^ H'Vy] 
 Rather — and return unto it (viz. the Congregation) from on 
 HIGH, or from above. The Senfe of our Verfion feems diredtly con- 
 trary to the Intent of the Pfalmift : for if God be below, why fliould 
 He be entreated to afcend up on high in order to afTift the faithful ? 
 Jehovah is not furely, as the Syrians pretended, a God of the Hills, 
 but not of the Valleys? i Kings XX. 18. The Pfalmift plainly alludes 
 to the Shechinah, or Symbol of God's Prefence under the more imme- 
 diate Theocracy, which difappeared for ever upon the full Eftablifh- 
 ment of the Jewi(h State. DTiS is here conftrued as — a»nDQ "iSvH 
 nip ptl'JD^ — Get you up from about the Tabernacle of Korah, Numb. 
 XVI. 24. See alfo Prov. XIV. 20. &c. 
 
 V. 8. — judge me, O Lord, according to my Righteoufnefs, and ac- 
 cording to mine Integrity that is in tne. .* '^y 'ariDT — 'piVD mn» ♦JDStr] 
 The latter Claufe ought to be rendered — and set me up accord- 
 ing to mine Integrity. '7V is here the Imperative of nSv, which 
 fuffers an Apocope on account of the Affix. I render it as Ezek.XIV.7. 
 
 V. I o. My Defence is of God, — D'n'?^ Sy »J>t3 ] Rather — My 
 Buckler is the most high God ; for Sy is thus rendered, Hof. 
 XI. 7. and ought to be fo, 2 Sam. XXIII. i. 
 
 V. 1 1. God judgeth the righteous : and God is ^w^ry. with the wicked 
 every Day. DV ^Dn DVT Ski — pHi* DQltr D'hSn' ] Rather — 
 God judgeth the righteous; but is not angry all 
 the Day long : as Pf. CXL. 2. &c. 
 
 M 2 V. 1 7.
 
 92 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. ly. I laill praife the Lord accord'mg to his Righfeoufnefs : n1^H 
 ^pl)!^ n'\Ti^] Rather — because of his Righteousness: or, 
 ON ACCOUNT OF. See Pf. XII. 8. XXV. 7. 6cc. 
 
 Psalm VIII. 
 
 V. 8. — and whatfoever fqljeth tJjTough the Paths of the Seas, niijr 
 ; D'JD' mn*1K ] Rather, I think — and the Passage through 
 THE Paths of the Seas, i. e. " Navigation." For n:DV cannot 
 agree with »JT ; and if it could, this Sentence would then be a mere 
 Fleonafm. Whereas nothing appears more natural than to fuppofe the 
 Pfalmift meant, (after he had mentioned in general and in Detail the 
 whole of the Creation, whether animate or inanimate) to fum up all 
 by touching on the amazing Power God had given Man over the boi- 
 fterous Element. 
 
 Psalm IX. 
 
 V. 18. — the RxpeBation of the poor Jhall not perifo for ever. 
 J Th 12Kn D":y nipn ] As this Hemiftic plainly requires fomc 
 negative Particle, which we find in all the ancient Verfions, it is moft: 
 probable that the original Reading was rnipm j in which Cafe the 1 
 would have a negative Force, as it is preceded by a Negative : Or 
 
 the Hemiftic may be thus rendered interrogatively shall the 
 
 Expectation of the poor fail for ever ? See Pf.1.6. II. 12. 
 
 Psalm X. 
 
 V. 2. the wicked in his Fride doth perfecute the poor: — fTii^^i 
 ♦jy pVt J/t:'"! ] Rather — Through Pride the wicked per- 
 
 SECUTETH THE POOR j Or, DOTH PROUDLY PERSECUTE : 
 
 as the Word is rendered, Pf XVII. jo. Our Tranflators thought, 
 either that the Afiix T had dropped out of mNj:i, or that it was in 
 regimine ; but neither is the Cafe : the Word is in the Plural, to de- 
 note Abundance, or merely to ferve as an Adverb, as it frequently 
 happens. 
 
 V. 4. The wicked., through the Pride of his Countenance, will not feek 
 after God : ty-|T Sj: iDN nan VV\\ Rather The wicked 
 
 THROUGH
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 
 
 9Z 
 
 THROUGH Pride will not seek his Face, viz. the Lord's; 
 mentioned immediately before. 
 
 God is not in all his Thoughts. \ VnT!2f)D Sd DTiSk V**^ ] R^~ 
 
 ther (with the Margin) all his Thoughts are, There is no 
 God : agreeably to Ff. XIV. i. and LIU. i. 
 
 V. 5. His Ways are always grievous ; — T^V Sdi IDII I7»n» ] The 
 Text is doubtlefs here corrupt. According to our Verfion, it ought to 
 be V3"n "l^nv : but the Ledlion of the Arabic Verfion feems prefer- 
 able, as it approaches nearer to the Text, viz. imT b'n' — He hath 
 POLLUTED HIS Way. See ^^T\. 
 
 — as for all his Enemies, he pnffeth at them. : DHi n'3' VT1V> Vd] 
 Simply thus — he ensnareth all his Enemies. A common 
 Hebraifm. The fame Idiom is properly rendered, Pf XI. 4. 
 
 V. 6. He hath faid in his Heart, I J]:>aU not be moved : for I fliall 
 never be in Adverfity. \ nn n'? II^'K "ni 'rh — LllDX Sn lnSi n:!:N'] 
 Rather — He hath said in his Heart, I shall not be 
 moved; neither shall I see Adversity. ID'N' is here 
 confidered as contradledly written for "iiti'N, the future of Titi', which 
 fignifies to fee. Job. XXXV. 5. 
 
 V. 7. — under his Tongue is Mifchief and Vanity. S,'.3y IJIJy? nnn 
 j^lkSl] Rather — His Tongue sticketh upon Mischief and 
 Iniquity, as Pf. XXXVIII. 2. or — settleth upon — as LXV. 
 IQ. i.e. "is continually uttering." \\iih is of the common Gender ; 
 but more frequently feminine. riPin is here defedive, as Prov. XVII. 
 10. (where it fignifies entretb into) for rnnil. 
 
 V. 8. — his Eyes are frivily fet againji the poor. ; liiDa' DD'^n*? VJ'V] 
 Rather — his Eyes privily lurk for the poor : as Prov. 1. 11. 
 
 V, 9. He lieth in loait fecretly, as a Lion in his Den: he lieth in wait 
 to catch the poor : he doth catch the poor 10 hen he draiveth him into his 
 
 Net. ^yz'r21 oy piton* — 'jy ^^^2^h :i"in' — nDoa rVMi^ inDon :3-is» 
 
 J intf"!!! ] The Repetitions are here very ftriking : in them are united 
 the Anaphora, and Anadiplojis. 
 
 V. 10. He croucheth and humble th himfelf, that the poor may fall by 
 kis Jlrong ones. '. D'N3*7n vaV;f yn HiDJl — W^'' nOII ] Rather per- 
 haps thus — The oppressed is cast down; and the whole 
 
 Band
 
 94 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Band of the afflicted falleth, when he prevailetk 
 OVER them. The MafTora reads riDl* : but there feems to be no 
 Occafion for an Alteration. I confider riDll with Aquila, as having 
 the 'n paragGgic, as HD^n^, V. 8. niy as the Future Niphal, from nuU, 
 as Ilk. II. 11,17. I read Ttiiyi'^j with the LXX, Arabic, ^Ethiopic, and 
 Vulgate, making it the Infinitive : and laftly, I conftrue that ftrange 
 Word, D'N3^n, as compounded of ^'n an Army, and nSO to make/ad^ 
 
 V. 1 1 . — he hideth his Face ; he will never fee it. S:i VJfi "l^nDH 
 } niTj'? n^S"! ] Rather — he hideth his Face; he will not 
 
 ALWAYS LOOK ON J Or, HE WILL NOT FOR EVER BEHOLD. 
 
 V. 12. Arije, O Lord; O God, lift up thine Hand: — Vn mn* naip 
 ^T Nirj] Perhaps better thus — Arise, O Lord God, lift up 
 THINE Hand. 
 
 V. 14. l^hou hajl feen it, for thou beholdejl Mifchief and Spite to re- 
 quite it with thy Hand : —'p^^. nnS D'^D DV2^ — hny HilN O nnKl] 
 Each HemilHc ought to be confidered feparately thus — But thou 
 
 HAST SEEN MiSCHIEF, AND BEHOLDEST PROVOCATION TO RE- 
 QUITE &C. 
 
 P S A L M XL 
 
 V. I . Flee as a Bird to your Mountain. : "nDV D3nn TTlJ ] The 
 Maflbra reads here mj ; which, as it agrees with »:i'3:, is preferable. 
 That Leftion is befides countenanced by all the ancient Verfions. It 
 is alio probable that the other two Words are wrongly divided ; for the 
 Affix Pronoun feems here unnecellary, and a Particle of Similitude is 
 wanting; thus lisyDD "in mj— Fly thou as a Bird to the 
 Mountain. The Particle a being not unfrequently prefixed to the 
 Nominative, and all other Cafes : fee Noldius 44. 
 
 V. 3. If the Foundations be deftroyed, pD~in» nintrn O] The Word 
 ry\r\^ occurs only in another Place, {viz. Ifa. XIX. 10.) and there it 
 has a different Senfe. The Signification here given to it, either in the 
 Proper or Figurative Senfe, feems arbitrary, and not very luitable to 
 this Place. The LXX, Syriac, Arabic, and Vulgate read r~\r\Z'T\ 
 2. m. fing. Pret. Kal with n relative prefixed : which Leftion is doubt- 
 Icfs preferable, viz. When they destroy what thou hast 
 
 established 6cc. 
 
 V.4.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 
 
 95 
 
 V. 4. — his Eyes behold, his Eyelids try the Children of Men. ifn' 
 ; D"1K 'J^ IJnn* — VDVSV] Rather — his Eyes behold, his Eye- 
 lids INSPECT — . Hence comes priD, a Tower, or Place oi InJ'peSlion. 
 
 V. 6. Upon the wicked he JJ^all rain Snares, Fire and Brimjlone, — 
 
 a'K D'na XyVV\ StC "l*oa'] Rather Upon the wicked he 
 
 WILL POUR DOWN QUICK BURNING CoALS : as in thc Margin. 
 
 and an horrible Tempeji : this fliall be the Portion of their Cup. 
 
 JDDO mo mSySr nm nnSJl] Rather — and Brimstone and 
 A SCORCHING Tempest fhall be the Portion of their Cup : 
 in order to avoid the Repetition of burning twice in the fame Verfe. 
 
 Psalm XII. 
 
 V. 5. — I will fet him in Safety from him xhzt pufeth at him. D^ui* 
 Xr? n'3^ VD''^] Rather — from him that ensnareth him. See Pf.X.5. 
 
 y. 6. — as Silver tried in a Furnace of Earth, — ^'7^3 f]1"ll^ fjD^ 
 ^"IX'7 ] The Word ^hv is not ufed for a Furnace in any other Place ; 
 neither has it the leaft Connexion with the Root. This Senfe has 
 been given to it from the Targum and from the Exigentia loci. In the 
 many other Places where this Simile occurs, a Furnace is always ex- 
 preffed by "ilD ; whence I conclude that it has not this Signification j 
 and would therefore either read S'S;^, and render — as Silver pu- 
 rified FROM THE Mixture of Earth; or, retaining the pre- 
 fent Ledlion, conftrue it thus — as Silver purified from the 
 Remnants of Earth. See S^n to mix Things together, and SSj^ 
 to glean Grapes or Corn, after a Vintage or Harveft. This Verb is ufed 
 figuratively for picking up Stragglers ; and why may not its Derivative 
 be ufed for any fcattered Particle, or Remnant of any Thing f 
 
 V. 8. The wicked walk on every Side, when the vilefi Men are exalted. 
 : DTf* 'JnS mSr Onn — p^Snn^ D'tl'yn n^no] I would render the 
 latter Hemiftic thus — that they may exalt the Refuse of 
 the Sons of Men : /. e. " the wicked fpare no Pains in order to pro- 
 " mote fuch vile Wretches as will countenance their Defigns." Or thus 
 — When the Refuse of Mankind are exalted, wicked 
 Men go about (-u/x;. abound) on every Side : graljlmtur 
 impii undequaque. " Vice prevails when impious Men bear Sway." 
 Perhaps the Plalmifi: might allude to fome fuch Perfon as Doeg having 
 Liiluence at the Court of Saul, to the Oppreflion of the Righteous. 
 
 P S A L iM
 
 96 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Psalm XIII. 
 
 V. I . How long wilt thou forget me, O Lord, for ever ? — nJK TV 
 nV3 ^jnDt^'n mrr] Rather — How LONG WILT THOU TOTALLY 
 FORGET ME? See Pf. LXXXIX. 46, Ifa.XXV. 8. 
 
 V. 2. How long fiall I take Counfel in my SouH n'tTN nJN 17 
 ■^521 nVaV ] Rather perhaps — for my Life ? i.e. "for prefer- 
 ving it." The Prepofition is thus ufed. Gen. XVIII. 28. &c. 
 
 << 
 
 V. 3. — leji I Jleep the Sleep of Death. : n'OH P'J< |5 ] The n 
 articular is here equivalent to the n local., as Tyn, /«/^o ?>6? City ; Jof. 
 VIII. 19. &c. r'\''ir\ into the Houfe ; 2 Sam. XIX. 6. The old Verfion 
 feems therefore more exadl, viz. that I sleep not in Death. 
 
 V. 4. LeJl mine E^nemy fay, I have prevailed againjl him ; and thofe 
 that &c. "i:t — ni* yrhy '^'K na^* rs] It is highly probahle that 
 the original Reading here was — nV"! T^y — thus < — Lest mine 
 Enemy say, I have prevailed: and those 8cc : for the 
 Verb 73', when ufed in the Senfe of prevailing againjl, is always con- 
 ftrued with a S after it : See Gen. XXXII. 25. Jer. XX. 10, &c. befides 
 that the copulative Particle is here wanted. 
 
 when I am moved. : mst^ O ] Rather — when I fall; as 
 
 Prov.XXV. 26; or, as in the old Verfion, when I slide. 
 
 Psalm XIV. 
 
 V. 2. — to fee if there were any that did tinderjland, and feek God. 
 : Cn'^N rnK irm — Soti'D tr'n ] Rather — that did under- 
 stand, seeking God. 
 
 V.3, — there is none that doeth good, no not one.] St. Paul quotes thefe 
 three Verfes, ( Rom. III. 10, 11, 12.) and immediately after adds fix 
 more Verfes, which at prefent do not appear in the Heb. Copies, nor in 
 any of the old Verfions, except the LXX, Arabic, /Ethiopic, and Vul- 
 gate. In the Vatican Copy of the LXX, F. Montfaucon informs us, 
 that from thefe Words Ta,(po? cLyiuyfA,ivo? Aapvyr cwtuv to aTnvccm ruv fl(p- 
 9-a.^f^uv ewTuv, the whole is inferted in the Margin, and that there is 
 added this Note, a^afji,^ KeiVTu\ rm •<i^a7\^uy, -zroS'ei' ai o.tto'^oXcs «A?)(p2y
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 97 
 
 wjTiSi ^Ticv. I cannot think with the anonymous Annotator, thit it is 
 difficult to find the Place, from whence the Apoftle borrowed thefe 
 Verfes : that they were in the LXX, and in this Place, when St. Paul 
 cited them, appears to me evident : (for it feems not probable, that they 
 have been inierted fince out of Compliment to him) and that they were 
 in the Hebrew Copies, from which the LXX made their Verfion, 
 I make no doubt. The fame may be prefumed in regard to the 
 Copies ufed by Jerom, and the other two Interpreters. But befides 
 thefe five Authorities, which together are fufficient to eftablifli this 
 Point, I may add that St. Paul, who calls himfelf an Hebrew of the 
 Hebrewsy and had more critical Skill than any of the other Apojlles, 
 would not have alledged this PafTage, if there had been the lead Doubt 
 of it's Authenticity, or if it had been wanting in mofi: of the Hebrew 
 Copies in his Time. But how came it to be omitted in our prefent 
 Copies, in the Targum, and in the Syriac ? And that no Traces of it 
 are to be found in Aquila, Symmachus, or Theodotion ? The Reafon 
 feems clearly to be this ; that this Omifllon is to be laid to the Charge 
 of fome hafty Tranfcriber in the middle Ages, whofe MS, or a Copy 
 of it, the Academy of Jews at Tiberias might have ufed for a Standard, 
 when they collated their various Copies, in which it is probable they 
 expunged whatever was not found in it. The Reft of the Jews would 
 naturally follow the Example : and the fame Reafon I imagine is to be 
 affigned for the Omiffion of feveral Verfes in different Parts of the 
 Book of Proverbs. In refped: to the Targum, it is certain that it has 
 been tampered with by the Jews in various Places, that it might har- 
 monize with their Hebrew MSS: and fome pious Fraud, I am appre- 
 henfive, has fuggefted the total Otniflion of this Paffage in the Syriac 
 Verfion, for the fame Reafon. As to the Silence of the other three 
 Greek Verfions, it has no Weight ; it being well known that unfor- 
 tunately we have only Fragments of them. Upon the whole, I think 
 this Paffage ought to be rellored in our Verfion, and confidered as au- 
 thentic, as it is in our oldeft Verfion of the Pfalms. 
 
 V. 5. There -were they in great Fear : nn3 1"inD Di^] Rather — 
 Then &c. See Prov. VIII. 27. Ifa. XLVIII. 16. 
 
 for God is in the Generation of the righteous, nni D'hW O 
 
 J pnv] Rather but God is in the Dwelling of the 
 
 RIGHTEOUS. See Pf. LXXXIV. 10. 
 
 V. 6. Te have foamed the Counfel of the poor ; — itJ'On Oy nVV ] 
 Rather — Ye have disappointed — . See Job.VI. 20. Pf. XXII.5. 
 
 N Zech.
 
 98 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Zech. IX. 5. Rom. V. 5. and compare Rom. IX. 33. with Ifa. XXVIII. 
 16. where pofiibly the LXX (after whofe Reading the New Teftament 
 Writers feem to cite their Authorities) might have read D"i', inflead 
 of i:"n». 
 
 Psalm XV.. 
 
 V. 4. He that fweareth to his own Hurty and changeth not. J^lt^J 
 : "la* n'?! jnnS ] V^rb feems to be Infinitive Wpfnl of r\V\, with the 
 
 Apocope of the n final ; and ought to be rendered to do a 
 
 FRIENDLY AcT, or TO BE A Friend; as Judg. XIV. 20. Prov. 
 XXII. 24. The Word is generally derived from the Verb yi"i, to do 
 Mifchief : but furely to do this can never be a Part of the upright 
 Man's Charadler ; and there is no Authority for adding any Thing in 
 this Place to the Text. 
 
 Psalm XVI. 
 
 V. 2. O my Soul, thou haft /aid unto the Lord, — mn'*? n^ai<] 
 niDK is clearly a Miftake for 'm!2N ; for all the ancient Verfions, the 
 Chaldee excepted, read fo. This Place ought therefore to be rendered 
 without Hefitation — I have said unto the Lord. 
 
 my Goodnefs extendeth }iot to thee. \ y^y ^"2. TS'yW^ ] Rather 
 
 — MY good Deeds are nothing unto thee : /'. e. cannot 
 profit thee. See Neh. VI. 19. 
 
 V. 4. "Their Sorrows Jhall be multiplied that hajlen after artother God. 
 •nrtD ^HN Dm^^y i:n'] Rather — Let their Idols be mul- 
 tiplied that are carried along backward. "IRN is here 
 confidered (with the ancient Verfions) as an Adverb, contraftedly writ- 
 ten for "nrtK ; and inno inK means, I apprehend, the fame as mnK n?i 
 -^■they are alienated backward, or are gone away backward; as Ifa. 1. 4. 
 &c. All which Phrafes imply a Revolt from the Worfhip of the one 
 true God. 
 
 V. 5.^ The Lord is the Portion of mine Inheritance, and of my Cup : 
 ^D131 'pSn nJD r1^rV ] This Hemiflic ought I think to be conftrued 
 in the Vocative Cafe, thus — O Lord, thou Portion &c. becaufe in 
 the next the fecond Perfon is ufed. Cup feems here to denote an 
 Houjhold, or Fafnily : becaufe the feveral Perfons who compofe a Fa- 
 mily drink of the fame Cup, and generally fare alike. Thus is our 
 Lord to be underflood, Matt. XX. 22, 23. 
 
 V.6. The
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 99 
 
 V. 6. The Lines — □♦'^nn] Rather — The measuring Lines. 
 Thefe are put by a Metonymy for Lands, which were parcelled out by 
 Lines, after the Rods had been fixed. So Amos, Thy Land jlmll be 
 divided by Line. Ch. VIL 17. Hence this Word is fometimes ufed 
 for a Region, fee Deut. III. 4. This Cuflom was not peculiar to the 
 Jews ; ior we find in Herodotus this Expreflion, xciAoy -^i^tov %oivo} 
 
 V. 7. — my Reins alfo inJlruSi me in the Night-Seajons, T~\y)'h ^ 
 \ 'nvS^ 'JinO' ] The Word nvS^ fignifies primarily the Kidneys, or 
 Reins; the innermoft Part of the human Conftitution : but it is as 
 frequently ufed figuratively, for the Thoughts, and inmojl Counfels of the 
 Mind, as the Heart is for the Seat of the Affections. See Pf LXXIII. 
 21. Jer. XL 20. Ought not therefore the Word in this Place to be 
 rendered, my Thoughts ? 
 
 Psalm XVII. 
 
 V.I. Hear the right, O Lord, — pT^T r^ypf nVOt^ ] Rather — 
 Hear, O just Lord — for pn:f is ufed fometimes as an Adjedtive. 
 
 V. 3. — thou hafi tried me, and JJ^alt find nothing : I ain purpofed 
 that my Mouth fhall not tra?ifgrefs. \ 'D nnv' hi 'nQT Ni'OD bl 'Jni3n5f] 
 Rather — thou hast tried me, but shalt find no wicked 
 Thought (or Crime) in me: my Mouth shall not of- 
 fend. rnOT has either of the Senfes here given to it : I confider it 
 as in Regimine with the Affix, and as equivalent to ♦^ T\Q\, a Con- 
 fhrudlion not unfrequent in the poetical Books. See Pf.VIL 4. XIIL 4. 
 or it may be conftrued as we fay in Englifli — no Crime of mine.' 
 Whereas the Verb Drjf never fignifies To purpofe, but only To think : 
 and if this Senfe, viz. thou fialt find nothing had been meant to be ex- 
 prefled, the Words would moft probably have been |»K N5fon. 
 
 V. 4. Concerning the Works of Men, by the Words of thy Lips, — — 
 TnSty ima DTK mSysS] As thefe Words in ourVerfion are quite 
 unconnected with what follows in this Verfe, I would render them 
 thus — In respect to the Deeds of Men against the 
 Word of thy Lips. See Note Job. IX. 19. The Meaning is, " that 
 " he had kept his Eye upon the Paths of the Deftroyer, with rcfpedl 
 " to thofe Deeds which ungodly Men commit againft the Law of God, 
 " in order to avoid them." 
 
 N 2 V.^.
 
 100 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 7. Shew thy marvellous Lovingkindnefs, O thou that faveji by thy 
 right Hand them which put their Trujl in thee from thofe that rife up 
 
 againft them. : "iro'i O'aoipnarj — D'Din v'tyia I'lDn n75n ] 
 Rather — Sever thy Lovingkindness, O Saviour of the 
 
 FAITHFUL, FROM THEM THAT RISE UP AGAINST THY RIGHT 
 
 Hand. In this Place there is in our Vcrfion a remarkable Hyperbaton. 
 
 V. 8. Keep me as the Apple of the Eye : — ;'j; nn pi^"i<D '^101? ] 
 Rather — as the Pupil 6cc. 
 
 V. 9. — from my deadly Enemies, who compafs me about. ti'QiD '^'M 
 J ♦by IS'P' ] Rather — mine Enemies for Pleasure (or Sport) 
 COMPASS ME about. See j^DJ thus ufed, Pf. CV. 22. Jer. II. 24. It 
 is alfo applied to all the Faculties and Affections of the Soul j and might 
 be ufed in this Place for Hatred. 
 
 V. lo- "They are inclofed xvs. their own Fat: — "njlD ISIlSn ] The 
 Words of the Text cannot I think admit of this Senfe ; for the Verb 
 is adtive, and the Noun feems not to be in the Ablative Cafe. What 
 other Senfe can be deduced from the prefent Ledtion, I know not : 
 but am inclined to fufpedt that — lau'^n is the true Reading, thus — 
 They shut up their Heart, i.e. " they are hardened againft 
 *« all Compaffion." So Pf LXXVII. 9. Hath he in Anger shut up 
 HIS tender Mercies ? 
 
 V. II . — they have fet their Eyes bowing down to the Earth. Dn'i'V 
 : pNi mD:S irrC"] Rather, with the old Verfion — they have 
 SET their Eyes to bring down to the Earth. 
 
 V. 12. Like as a Lion that is greedy of his Prey ; t]lDD» TV'Mi'^ IJ'OT 
 t1"lD*7] ]'0"T occurs no where elfe : it is generally derived from nai, 
 and faid to fignify Likenefs : but even then, it muft be allowed to be 
 an unneceffary Expletive. The LXX, Arabic, Vulgate, and iEthiopic, 
 point out the original Reading, viz. 'JIDT — They destroy me as 
 A Lion &c. 
 
 V. 13. 'Deliver' my Soul from the wicked, which is thy Sword. T\dlQ 
 \ "innn yi^ia 'trSJ ] %. is not the old Verfion in this Place preferable, 
 viz. Deliver my Soul from the wicked by thy Sword ? 
 This is alfo the marginal Ledlion. 
 
 V. 14. From the Men which are thy Hand, *]T D'n,!:i2 ] So alfo 
 — From the Men by thy Hand ; or as in the Margin. 
 
 and
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. loi 
 
 andiuhofe Belly thou Jillejl with thy hid Treafure: kSch "IViDVI 
 
 DJt3i ] Rather — and whose Belly thou fillest with thy 
 Treasure. For *fij» figniiies to lay up in Store as a Treafure. 
 
 they are full of Children, D'jn ^V'2.'^'' ] Rather, I think, with 
 
 the Margin — their Children are full. For the Words certainly 
 will bear this Senfe : but I much queftion the other. 
 
 and leave the rejl of their Subftance to their Babes. D*in' IH'Jm 
 
 JCDn'SW?] Rather — and leave their Riches to their 
 Infants; i.e. to their Children's Children. See nn» thus rendered, 
 Jcr. XLVIII. 36. 
 
 V. 1 5. / p^all be fatisfed, when I awake, with thy Likenefs. 
 
 : IDJian V'P»^^ nVIlsyN] Rather, I think — I shall be satis- 
 fied when thy Glory shall appear, or be roused. By 
 comparing this Place with Num. XII. 8. it will appear that njlOfl is 
 the fame as the Shechinah, or the Symbol of God's Prefence, which, 
 refided upon the Ark. 
 
 Psalm XVIII. 
 
 V. 2. — my Gody my Strength, in whom I will trufl : HDHt^ mV h^ 
 Xl'\ Thefe Words are obfcurely rendered in ourVerfion both here and 
 2 Sam. XXII. 3. where we read — The God of my Rock ; in him will I 
 truji. Whereas if the Verb fubftantive were repeated from the pre- 
 ceding Claufe, this Sentence would be clear, thus — My God is my 
 Rock; in him will I trust. 
 
 and the Horn of my Salvation, and my high Tower. ♦Vty> ppT 
 
 '^Jtyo] Rather — and the Horn of my Salvation protect- 
 ing ME : for as there is no copulative Particle before '^Jt^D, it feems 
 more natural to conflrue it as the Participle Pihel than as a Subflantive. 
 
 V. 3. 7 will call upon the Lord, who is worthy to be praifed : 77nO 
 ry\TV K">pK ] Rather (I think) I will call upon the Lord. 
 with Praise. 
 
 V. 4. The Sorrows of Death compajed me : miO '7in 'J^55^* ] In 
 the parallel Place we read rmO Hlltyo — the Waves of Death 
 &c. which feems to have been the original Ledtion ; becaufe it anfwers 
 better to »7nJ> Floods, in the next Hemiftic ; and becaufe ''^^n occurs 
 immediately after. This Verb fignifying, to compafs about, or to attack 
 with Violence and Terror, feems much more applicable to Waves than 
 Sorrows. See Taylor. 
 
 V.5.
 
 102 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V.5. The Sorrows of Hell compaff'ed me about ; ~ nniD ^IXtT hin] 
 Rather — The Cords (or Bandages) of the Grave inclo- 
 sed, or GIRT ME IN. »'73n is rendered Cords in the Margin, which 
 Senfe it bears with reference to Nets or Snares in feveral Places, fee 
 Pf. CXL.5. Job. XVIII. 10. Prov. V. 22. And, to avoid the Repeti- 
 tion of compared in two contiguous Verfes, where the Hebrew ufes two 
 diftindl Words, I vary the Expreflion. 
 
 V. 6. — and my Cry came before him, even into his Ears. ♦nVILi'l 
 VJtNi airs VJ£)V] Rather — and my Cry to him entered 
 INTO HIS Ears: for vJfl'? is here a pleonaftic Form for the Dative 
 iS- See Nold. 13. In the parallel Place this and the next Word N^n 
 have been omitted through Negligence. 
 
 V. 7. — the Fomidations of the Hills — tyyp^ HDl^] In the parallel 
 Place we read — D'Dtrn J~inDl!2 — The Foundations of the Heavens : 
 but this appears to be the true Reading, when compared with the 
 Verfions in both Places. 
 
 V. ID. — yea, he did fly upon the Wings of the Wind. ♦i33D hv K^*1 
 ; nil ] Inilead of NTT we have in the parallel Place f^l'l — and he 
 was feen. But the Reading in this Place appears to be the true one j 
 becaufe it is more immediately connected with the Context, and more 
 countenanced by the Verfions. 
 
 V. 1 1. He made Darknefs his fecret Place ; — linD ^tvn nV^] The 
 parallel Place is very corrupt ; for T\r.'0 is there omitted ; IDDD is writ- 
 ten 1DD, and inftead of JID^'H you find mtl'n, a Word which exifts 
 only there. The Hemiftics do not feem to be rightly divided in our 
 Verfion, for vmU'HD belongs to the firft ; which I would thus render 
 — He made his Covert dark round about him. 
 
 his Pavilion round about him were dark Waters, and thick 
 
 Clouds of the Skies. ',^^pn\D 'Iljr CDVJ n^Wn IDDD ] Thus — his 
 Pavilion dark Waters, the thick Clouds of the Skies. 
 For the latter Claufe is not a diftindl Idea ; but is in Appofition, or 
 exegetical. 
 
 V. 12. At the Brigbtnefs that -wzs before him his thick Clouds pa fed, 
 Hail-aonts and Coals of Fire. : ti'K 'Snji nn^ — r\iy V2V TIJJ nj:a] 
 The parallel Place is fimply thus — Through the Brightness 
 
 THAT WAS BEFORE HIM WERE CoALS OF Fl R E KINDLED; 
 
 which
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 103 
 
 vvhich Is doubtlefs clearer : but as the Hemiftics are deficient 
 by the Omifiion of the Words "nav V2y, I would retain them, and 
 adopt the other Reading, viz. — {TN 'Snj liy:! — and thus render the 
 Verfe in both Places — At the Brightness before him his 
 BLACK Clouds swept along ; Bolts of Fire were kind- 
 led. For the Verb "i^j; implies a conjlant progrejjive Motion without 
 Jiopping, which does not feem fufficiently expreffed by the Word paff'ed: 
 and as ^^"^ is fometimes rendered Coals, and fometimes Thunder bolt s^ 
 why may not the fame be done by Sm here, and Pf CXL. 10 ? 
 
 V. 13. — and the Higheji gave his Voice, iSip ]n» \^hv^] Rather 
 
 PUT FORTH &C. 
 
 Hail-dones and Coals of Fire. ; tr{^ hn^^ "I°i:i] Thefe Words 
 
 feem to have been copied by Miftake from the preceding Verfe : for 
 they are, at beft, but redundant : they are not found in the parallel 
 Place ; and the LXX, iEthiopic, and Arabic, omit them. 
 
 V. 21. — and have not wickedly departed from my God. 'nvty"! S^'pi 
 J'n^Ka] Rather — and have not acted wickedly against 
 MY God. For V\^-^ never fignifies to depart. Our Tranflators feem 
 to have been led into this Miftake, from not attending to the Force of 
 the Prepofition. See Lev. IV. 2. Deut. XXXIIL 7. Jer. LL 5. &c. The 
 old Verfion is to the fame Effedl. 
 
 V. 22. — and did not put away his Statutes from me. K? VDpm 
 : 'JD TDK ] The parallel Place — njaa llDi^ ih vnpm — ought to 
 be correded from this ; for there is in it a very great Solecifm. 
 
 V. 30. As for God, his Way is perfeB : om D'/tDD S^n ] Rather 
 — God is perfect in his Way. 
 
 V. 39. Thou haji girded me — 'inTNm ] In Sam. »J"irm, the ^ is- 
 dropped by Negligence. 
 
 V. 42. — I did cajl them out as the Dirt in the Streets. m!fin £3't3D 
 : Dpnx ] 'a\^^'\ii feems to be a Miftake for DpHNS for ppl fignifies to 
 pound as in a Mortar. In the parallel Place we have Dp^^?, but this 
 alfo wants the ♦ in the middle. And we alfo find there the Word 
 tDVp"lJ<> which the Metre, as well as the Senfe, fhews to be redundant. 
 z Sam. XXII. 43. 
 
 V. 43.
 
 104 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 43. — a People whom / have not known fl^all Jerve me. N? DJf 
 { ♦jn^y Tiyi*] As in this Plalm of Thankfgiving the Future has been 
 throughout tranflated by the preterperfed:, it fhould I think fo con- 
 tinue here, and in the two following Verfesj there being no Reafon 
 for an Alteration. 
 
 V. 45. The Strangers Jhall fade away : ^ "hy "IDi ♦J;! ] Or 
 
 HAVE DECAYED : for the Root may be rill as well as ^'21' 
 
 and be afraid out of their, clofe Places. : Dn'n"nJD<!2a IJinn ] 
 
 Rather — and have been afraid in their privy Cham- 
 bers, (as in the old Verlion) or in their Places of Retreat. 
 In the parallel Place we read TiJirt'l, the Letters being tranfpofed : but 
 this Leclion is preferable. 
 
 V.47. It is God that avengetb me, and fubdueth the People under me. 
 
 : ♦nnn coy "iutt — h mopj im:n Vnh] Rather — The God 
 
 WHO HATH avenged ME, AND HATH SUBDUED THE PeOPLE 
 
 under me. This Verfe feems put in Appolition to the latter Part of 
 the preceding one ; at the End of which the Pun<fluation fhould be 
 altered. 
 
 V. 48. He deliver eth me from mine "Enemies : yea, thou Uftefl me up 
 above thofe that rife up againji me. ':221"in 'Op 'O ^IK — '^'N'O 'toSso] 
 Rather — my Deliverer from mine Enemies, surely 
 
 THOU wilt exalt ME 6cC. 
 
 Psalm XIX. 
 V. 2. Day unto Day utter eth Speech, and Night unto Night Jl:>e'wetb 
 
 Knowledge. : rwi mn* n'7'SS rbh^ — ion vy dvS CDV ] That is, 
 
 " by obferving and contemplating on the Heavens, whether by Day or 
 " by Night, the Wifdom of God, who made them, will become daily 
 " more manifefl ; each Day adding to the Inftrudion of the former." 
 
 V. 3. There is no Speech or Language, where their Voice is not heard. 
 : oVlp yo:i'J h^. — Onm \^'^^ nON VN ] Rather — Though they 
 have NO Speech nor Language, yet their Voice is heard. 
 So Noldius, who gives this Senfe to the Verfe, and it is truly a fublime 
 one : for whether we confider the Heavens as the Seat of the Meteors, 
 whofe awful Sound is often heard ; or confine the Idea to their ad- 
 mirable
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 105 
 
 mirable Structure ; which will draw forth Praife and Admiration from 
 him that contemplates on them, the Thought is truly poetical. 
 
 V. 4. Their Line is gone out through all the Earthy KV' \*")Kn S33 
 Dip ] If Dip is not a Mirtake for oSlp, it fliould, at lealt, have the 
 Arabic Signification given to it, viz. their Sound ; from vya. To cry 
 out : thus all the^ancient Verfions, excepting the Chaldee, render the 
 Word. What ficther confirms this Senfe is theExpreffion, their Wordsy 
 in the next Hcmiftic. 
 
 V. 5. Which is as a Bridegroom coming out of his Chamber; and re- 
 joiceih as a Jlrong Man to run a Race. t:^'Ly» — inflno NV' ^nnD KIHl 
 ITTWi \'TlS "IIIIJD] Rather He goeth forth as a Bride- 
 groom OUT of his Chamber; he rejoiceth &c. Among the 
 Jews it feems to have been cuftomary on the Marriage Day for the 
 Company, who were aflembled on that Occafion, to receive the Bride- 
 groom with Flambeaus, Songs, and other Demonllrations of Joy, 
 when he brought forth the Bride towards Midnight. Matth. XXV. 6. 
 The Comparifon therefore of the Sun rejoicing to perform his daily 
 Tafk, (confcious as it were of the Bleflings he diffufes around him) to 
 the Bridegroom is very appofite : neither is it lefs fo, in refpedl to a 
 tried Racer, who vain of former Vidlories, and elated with the Idea 
 of being fuperior to his Antagonift, fets out with Exultation, and is 
 received at the Goal with joyful Acclamations. 
 
 V. 8. The Comtnandmcnt of the Lord is pure, enlightening the Eyes. 
 
 : cry r~n\s3 mn mn' r-nvrj] Rather — is clear, (plain, or 
 
 manifest,) *' fo has it Power of teaching Men true Wifdom." 
 
 V. 9. The Fear of the Lord is clean; niiniO mn' nXT] Ra- 
 ther — is PURE : " free from all bafer Mixture of corrupt AfirecStions," 
 and when it isfuch, "it will alTuredly ftand theTefl, and endure for ever." 
 
 V. 12. Who can iinderfland his Errors^ — ^-y 'Q DIN'JE'] This 
 Word feems corruptly written for nVJC? or imJ'JD' : fee the Roots 
 r\lV and Jjty. 
 
 ckanfe thou me from fecret Yz.wXi'i. .' 'Jpi miriDJS ] Rather 
 
 — from Disguises ; that is, from falfe Appearances, or Hypocrify. 
 See Job. XXIV. 15. 
 
 13. Keep back thy Servant alfo from prefumptuous Sins : D'1i,!D DJ 
 "X^IV "IC-'n] Rather — from the proud, or presumptuous: which 
 is the conftant Signification of this Word. 
 
 O and
 
 io6 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 ■ ■ and I Jlmll be innocent from the great TranfgreJJion. 'n'pJl 
 J 21 VC'SD] Rather — and I shall be exempted from sin- 
 ning GREATLY : for yci'D feeras to be the Gerund, as Ifa. LIX. 13. 
 and m an Adverb. 
 
 Psalm XX» 
 
 V. 3, — and accept thy Burnt -facrifice. .' nJtyT IdSiVT ] Our Ver- 
 fion by Accident gives ^D'l its proper Signification in this Place ; for it 
 refers to the Margin for the received Senfes, viz. turn to AJbes^ or 
 make fat. But CMtt> fignifies to give, and to receive, v^^hence comes 
 o>ii-> in Arabic, and ecilo in Perlic, a Gift, an Offering upon the Al- 
 tar. NJty"T in Chaldee, and y^Ajy in Syriac have the fame Signification. 
 
 V. 6. he will hear him from his holy Heaven, with the faving 
 
 Strength of his right Hand. ', im' V\V> nm:m — IC^lp 'OE'O inJV* ] 
 Each of thefe Hemiflics conveys a different Sentiment, and ought 1 
 think to be thus diflinguifhed — he will hear him from his 
 HOLY Heaven j his right Hand saveth with great 
 Strength. 
 
 V. 7. Some trufl in Chariots, and fome in Horfes r but we will re- 
 member the Name of the Lord our God. — D'D1D:i nSxi UDin nbx 
 J not: irn^J* mn' XIi^:i i:mN1 ] There is no Occafion to fupply a- 
 different Verb in this Place from that which occurs here. ^3* affedts 
 
 every Member of the Vcrfe j which ought to be thus rendered 
 
 Some are mindful of Chariots J and some of Horses: but 
 we will be mindful of the Name of the Lord our 
 God : i. e. " think, of them as the only Means of Safety. The Jews 
 '• were not allowed to ufe either Chariots or Horfes ; but, inflead of 
 " them, were to truft in Jehovah for AfTiftance." Deut. XX. i. Tha 
 fame Word, ")Dr, is ufed Pf XXII. 27. and fliould alfo be rendered in 
 the fame Senfe. 
 
 V. 9. Save, Lord, let the King hear us when we call. nV'tJ^'in mn'' 
 J "l2K"li5 Dvn "iJiy — "I'^'^n] Rather — Let Jehovah the King 
 SAVE ; let him hear US WHEN WE CALL. The Divifion of 
 the Hemiflics points out this Senfe ; nV't^'in may as well be the 3d. P. 
 pret. Hiph. as the 2d. Imp. with n paragogic j: unlefs perhaps it be a 
 Miflake for i:y';yin, let him fave us. 
 
 Psalm
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 1.07 
 
 Psalm XXI. 
 
 V. 4. He ajked Life of thee, and thou gavefi it him, even Length of 
 Days for ever mid ever. \ 1V1 dSi^ Q'O' "jIN 'h nnnj "102 SkcT D'Ti] 
 Rather — He asked Life of thee ; thou gavest him 
 Length of Days for ever and ever. 
 
 V. 9. Thou JJmlt make them as a fiery Oven in the Time of thine An- 
 ger : the Lord fj all fw allow them in his Wrath, and the Fire Jhall de- 
 vour them. D'^DKm Dy*7n» ifl^n — mn» "jus nyS — ^^ nuriD ion'&*n 
 : ITN ] Rather, I think, thus — Thou, O Lord, shalt make 
 them as a fiery Oven in the Time of thine Anger: the 
 Fire in it's Rage shall devour them and consume them. 
 
 V. 1 1. — they imagined a mifchievous Device, w^hich they are not able 
 to perform. : iSdv ^"2. ncr,!: ini^n ] The two laft Words ought I 
 think to be thus rendered — but they have not prevailed, or 
 have not effected it : for the Verb Sd' has this Senfe, Gen. 
 XXX. 8.-— XXXIL 25. &c. 
 
 V. 12. Therefore fmlt thou make them turn their back : ^Qn^ti/n O 
 DD5i'l The marginal Ledion is — Thou flmlt fet them as a Butt. But 
 the Words of the Text will not I think jurtify either Senfe; for DDtf 
 is never ufed as a Verb, except when it fignifies to rife early ; and 
 there is not the leafl: Foundation for tranflating it a Butt, or Mark to 
 flioot at. In the two Places where that Sentiment occurs, yjQoS or 
 TnTOaS are the Words, which exprefs it : (See Job. VII. 20. and XVI. 
 12.) Words well known, and eafily deduced from their kindred Root. 
 I cannot therefore but think that the » in D3ty has dropped out from 
 between the fecond and third Letter. In that Cafe, the Senfe would be 
 — Therefore shalt thou make them Thorns. See DOB? and 
 nDir'a, Numb. XXXIII. SS' Prov. XV. 19. &c. After the wicked >6a</ 
 been made as a fiery Oven, whom the Fire in its Rage would confume ; 
 what can be more natural, or better connedled, than to fuppofe a Con- 
 tinuation of the fame Metaphor, by rendering the Word Thorns, 
 as a Means to that End ? Thus Ifaiah — Wickedncfs burneth as Fire : 
 /'/ Jhall devour the Briers and Thorns. IX. 18. And the Light of 
 Ifrael jhall be for <z Fire, and the Holy One for a Flame ; and it foall 
 Aevour >6/> Thorns and Briers. X. 17. And the People JJjal I be as 
 the Burning of Lime ; as Thorns cut up Jhall they be burnt in 
 the Fire. XXXIII. 12. 
 
 O 2 P^alm
 
 jo8 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 12. — when thou J]:alt make ready thine Arrows up07i thy Strings 
 againjl tke Face of them. \ Ii:n»:i3 Sj; piDD inn'Sn ] It_ is evident 
 that Arrows are not mentioned in tlie Text; and this Senfe is fuggefted 
 merely from the fiippofed Signification of 7"!nv:53. But, if there be 
 no Foundation for the Senfe given to CDDt:' by our Verfion in the pre- 
 ceding* Hemiftic, this Senfe alfo of Arrows mufl: be given up, as foreign 
 to the Purpofe, I therefore tranflate this Claufe thus — thou sh alt 
 PREPARE THY WiTHES FOR THEM. Dnn* has this Senfe Judg. XVI. 
 7, 8, 9. It has not indeed there the H.ccf?iantic: but this is well known 
 not to be ellentia). The Verb p3 is not unfrequently conftrued with 
 3 ; fee Numb. XXIII. 1, 29. &c. See alfo the Prepofition ^V, Nol- 
 dius 23. and »J£) confidered as an expletive, Gen. XXI. 19. Jer. XVII. 
 16. &c. This Interpretation adds great Weight to the Senfe given to 
 DDty or D'^ti', by making it nearly fynonymous to "ID'S, viz. Thorns 
 and a Bundle of Twigs ; both intended for the fame Purpofe, of 
 lighting the Fire to heat the Oven, in order to confume God's Ene- 
 mies : Or, might not the D in DDi:? have been a Corruption of n, and 
 then if ID from the End of the preceding Word be prefixed to this, it 
 will furnifh a well known Word, viz. Dnii'lO, their Abode, or 
 Refideficef which Senfe will alfo be very fuitable to the Context, thus 
 — Therefore thou wilt place their Abode in the 
 Cords (or Nets) which thou hast prepared for them.. 
 See Pf. CXL. 5. Thus, thou broughtejl us into the Net denotes 
 bringing into Cala?nity, as plucking the Feet out of the Net does Deli- 
 verance out of it. See Pf. LXVI. ii. — XXV. 15. And the Word 
 HiyiD feems alfo to denote not a tranfient^ but a permanent, Calamity. 
 See the Notes Pf. XXII. 3. — XXIII. 6. 
 
 Psalm XXII. 
 
 V, I . — why art thou fo far from helping ?}je, and from the Words 
 
 of my Roaring ? \ ♦nJNty ''^:n 'D^^ltr'a i5in-| ] Rather, I think — 
 
 being far from my Salvation, I have roared out my 
 Complaint. 
 
 V.2. —and in the Night-Seafon, I am not Jilent. nS n'DH nVi rhhS] 
 Rather — AND in the Night Season truly I am not 
 silent. The i has this Senfe, Numb. XXI. 8. ^m IHN rtKm — when 
 he looketh upon it, he fiall surely live. So alfo Ifa. XLIV. 8. 
 
 V.3.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 109 
 
 v. 3. But thou art holy, O thon that inhabiteft the Praifes of Ifrael. 
 X Ss*-n:'» mSnn yZ'y :ynp rinNI ] The whole is rather to be ren- 
 dered as a folemn Invocation, thus — But, O thou Holy One that 
 INHABITEST THE BOASTED Places ofIsrael! the Word P/i/C^ 
 being feldom exprefTed in Hebrew. Or, if we retain the Word Praifes, 
 it mufl: be underftood by a Metonymy for the Places where God re- 
 ceived tbePrafesoihh People, for the xMercies immediately before com- 
 memorated. There is yet a third Senfe, in which Gnd may be faid to 
 inhabit the Praifes of Ifrael. In our own Language to dwell, or abide, 
 befides their primary Senfe, are ufed in a lecondary one, to denote 
 Permanency, or long habitual Continuance ; thus our Tongue, 
 Thoughts, Inclinations, and Delires are faid to dwell upon an Objedt, 
 when they are conftantly, or frequently, turned to, or engaged upon, it. 
 A Perfon is alfo faid to dwell and refide in the good Graces and Affec- 
 tions of another, when he enjoys them for a long Time without Inter- 
 ruption. Thus in Scripture we are faid to abide in the Love, Fear, and 
 Favour of God, to dwell in God, and God and his Word to dwell in 
 us. The Hebrew Word '2L'\ which is here rendered inhabit, with 
 others of the fame Import, admits of the like Signification ; fee Gen. 
 XLIX. 24. P£ LV. 19. — LXI. 7. &c. and fo do the Verbs em&;, ivoi- 
 Kta, and y,eiTcix.tM in the New Teftament ; fee Rom. VIII. 17, 18, 20. 
 Col. III. 16. Eph. III. 17. Why then may not the Text before us be 
 likewife fo interpreted ; and by God's inhabiting, or dwelling in the 
 Praifes of Ifrael, be underilood his being the conjtant 1'hfme and ObjeSi 
 of thofe Praifes ? 
 
 V. 6. But I am a Worm, and no Man : — Ly»K }<Sl ^^yh^^\ OiKT ] 
 That is, " a Creature too mean and defpicable to merit Attention." 
 The Antithefis between the firft Perfon and the third is finely kept up 
 from V. I. and fhould be attended to. 
 
 V. 8. He trufted on the Lord, that he would deliver him: — '^{^ b^ 
 inLDSfl' r~nn»] Rather — He rejoiced in the Lord; let Him. 
 DELIVER HIM : for Sj is the Preter of *?!: to rejoice, not of SSj to 
 roll, as our Verfion makes it. And that this is the Senfe is moreover 
 evident from the next Hemiftic, where the fame Words are repeated 
 in an inverfe Order, viz. let Him deliver him, feeing he delighted in 
 Him : as Pf. XXVII. 14. or as Virgil, Eel. VIII. 49, 50. 
 
 Crudelis fnater magis, an puer improbus ille ? 
 Improbus ille puer, crudelis tu qitoque, mater. 
 
 V.9.
 
 no CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 9. — thou d'ldji make me hope, when I was upon my Mother's 
 Breajls. .''OK Hi!? ^V Tl'tDIlO] Simply thus — thou didst make 
 
 ME HOPE UPON MY MoTHER's BrEASTS. 
 
 V. 12. Many Bulls have compared me : Jlrong Bulls of Bajloan have 
 befet me round. ,: ♦JIIDD ^tri n'^K — DO"! DHfl OiniD ] It fecms 
 rather unnecefTary to repeat the Word Bulls in the laft Claufe : the 
 MIGHTY ONES would be fufficiently underflood. Ezekiel ufes the 
 fame Phrafe to point out the Princes of the Earth. XXXIX. 18. 
 
 V. 1 4. — all my Bones are out of foint : my Heart is like melted 
 Wax : ] Thus Ovid, 
 
 Sic mea perpetuis liqufunt .pedlora cur is, 
 Ignihus admotis ut nova cera folct. 
 
 V. 17. — they look and fare upon nte. \ >'2. INT Vl2*!1* mcn ] The 
 T before INT has doubtlefs dropped out of the Text on account of the 
 preceding Word ending with that Letter ; for it is found in all the 
 old Verfions. 
 
 V. 20. — my Darling from the Power of the Dog. ', TlTn' ^^73 Ttt] 
 The Word »nTn' comes from the Verb in', which is nearly related 
 to nriK, one, and from thence borrows it's Signification of being fola- 
 ted, or left alone, fngle, urfupported : it Ihould accordingly be here 
 tranflated my folitary ox friendlefs one, [Soul being mentioned in the 
 preceding Hcmillic, to which this Word refers by an Hendyadis) in 
 Allufion to what the Pfalmift had faid of his being forfaken of God, 
 (V. I.) and of there being; no Help, (V. ii.) This Word muft be taken 
 in the fame Senfe, Pf. XXV. 16. XXXV. 17. 
 
 V. 2 1 . for thou haf heard me from the Horns of the Unicorns. 
 
 _; ♦jn'jy can 'jnpiOl ] Rather ---yea thou hast delivered me 
 FROM the Horns of the mighty ones. For D'01) with the Dif- 
 ference of the Mafforetic Points only, is thus ufed in feveral Places, 
 2 Sam. XX!I. 28. Job. XXI. 22. &c. The Word fignifying an Uni- 
 corn is conllantly written DiXn, and once on. As for Horns, they are 
 the Symbols of Strength, and figuratively attributed to Men, Pf. LXXV. 
 10. ficc. The Change of Mood, from the Imperative to the Indica- 
 tive, deferves Notice j as it feems not to be without Defign, efpecially 
 as it happens in the very Place where the Tranfition is made from the 
 Sufferer's Complaint, to the Song of Praife and Triumph for Mercies 
 
 received
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. m 
 
 received and expe(fled. Inftead therefore of the caufal Particle, for, 
 the T is to be rendered, yea, or indeed, to mark out the Tranfition 
 more precifely : it is fo ufed, Ifa. XLIV. 8. This Paffage, if applied 
 to Chrift, muft denote his Refcue from the Power of Death and the 
 Grave, which had haughtily tyrannifed over all Mankind. 
 
 V. 26. — they floall praife the Lord that fcek him j Vtyni mn' l*7^n*] 
 Rather — they shall praise the Lord, seeking PIim. 
 
 your Heart Jhall live for ever. \ "y^h DDUl^ '!!♦ ] All the 
 
 ancient Verfions read here, as the Context requLies, DliiV their 
 Heart &c. 
 
 V. 29. All they that be fat upon Earth Jli all eat and worjhip : iVdj^ 
 •pK 'JCl H'D linniy'1 ] As the Phrafe eating the Word of God is ufcd 
 iov digefting and underfiianding it, (fee Jer. XV. 10. and Pf XXXVIL 
 3.) ought not this Place to be rendered — All the fat ones of 
 the Earth shall understand and worship? V. 26. is alfo to 
 be thus underftood. How elfe this can be applicable to the Calling of 
 the chief among all Nations to the Gofpel of Chrift, 1 do not underftand. 
 
 • all they that go down to the Dujl Jhall worjhip before him : — 
 
 nay mv ^"2 lynD* VJfiS] Rather — ALL the Descendants of 
 THE Dust &c. By which Phrafe may be meant all Mankind fprung 
 from Adam, to whom it was faid. Dust thou art; Gen. IIL 9. So 
 likewifc, All arc of the Dust. Eccl. III. 20. After the Call of the 
 meek and poor had been noticed, V. 26. then follows — All the Ends 
 of the World Jliall be mindful, and turn unto the Lord ; and all the 
 Families of the Nations Jloall iwrjloip before Him. In like manner to 
 denote the Univerfality of Chrift's Kingdom, when the rich are here 
 particularly brought into View, it follows immediately, yea all the Sons 
 of Adam, defcribed by their Origin, perhaps on Purpofe to check the 
 Pride of the wealthy, and to iliew them their Vanity without the Help 
 of their Redeemer. Or, if we read n"i', the Senfe will be — all 
 THE Governours OF THE Earth &c. and this Plemiftic will be 
 exegelical of the foregoing one: the Prophecy may then alfo be confi- 
 dered as having had its Completion, when Sovereigns became nurling 
 Fathers and nurfing Mothers to the Church of Chrift. _ 
 
 and none can keep alive his oivn Soul, rrn K^ Vd*SJl ] The 
 
 plain and natural Senfe of thefe. Words as we. now read them is 
 
 and his Soul Jlmll not live. But of whofe Soul is this faid ? Nay, can 
 it be fnid of any Soul } But admitting that the Verb were in Pihel, in 
 which Conjugation as well as in Hiphil, it fignifies to quicken, or pre- 
 
 ferve
 
 112 CR IT I C AL RE M ARKS ON 
 
 ferve alive, yet would this Obiervation be unconnedted with the gene- 
 ral Scope of the Pfahn. But that the Text is here corrupt, we have 
 ahnoft all pofiible Evidence to prove ; for the Syriac, Arabic, Ethio- 
 pic, Vulgate, LXX, Aquila, Symmachus, Theodotion, the fifth, fixth, 
 
 and feyenth Creek Verlions of Origen's Hexapla, all read thus 
 
 rrn lS 'ti'D^T my Soul also shall live unto Him: viz. 
 
 unto His Glory and Service : in the fame Senfe as Rom. XIV. 8. 2 Cor. 
 V. 15. which makes an excellent Senfe, and may be confidered as an 
 Epipbonema, or as a Summary of the Bleflings which the Pfalmift, 
 with other faithful, was alTured of receiving through the Merits of 
 Chrift. 
 
 V. 30. — // Jl.^all be accoujited to the Lord for a Generation. "IflD* 
 : Tl"lS 'JInV] Rather — it shall be accounted the Lord's 
 FOR THE Generations to come. I connedl here Nl» or i<i2» 
 from the following Verfe according to all the ancient Verfions, except 
 the Syriac. 
 
 V. 31. T^hey Jhall come, and Jhall declare his Kighteoufnefs ujito a 
 People that pall be born, that he hath done this. — inpTV H'Jn (NI' 
 n^y O tb'J OvV] Rather — and they shall declare his 
 Righteousness, that he hath wrought, unto a People 
 that shall be born. 
 
 Psalm XXIII. 
 
 V. 6. — atid I will dwell in the Houfe of the Lord for ever. ♦DZltl'' 
 ; D*a' "1"ikS T\^7V n'mi ] Rather — for a long Season, with 
 the old Verfion. 
 
 Psalm XXIV. 
 
 V. 6. This is the Generation of them that feck hit)!, that feek thy 
 Face, O Jacob. : :ipj?» "I'Jfl '\rp2D — IK-m Sn nT ] I here read 
 with the Maffora 'trm : but detach the T to join it to 'typa*D : and, 
 with the LXX, Vulgate, Syriac, Arabic, and Ethiopic Verfions, fupply 
 ^rha before 2pV^. The Verfe may then be thus rendered — This is 
 the Generation of them that seek, even of them that 
 desire, thy Countenance, O God of Jacob. 
 
 Psalm
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 113 
 
 Psalm XXV. 
 
 V. 8. — therefore •will he teach Sinners in the JVay. n"\V ]D Hj^ 
 : I'm DWOn ] Rather — therefore will he teach Sin- 
 ners THE Way ; or instruct Sinners in the Way, viz. 
 of Right eoufnefs. 
 
 V. II. For thy Name's Sake, Lord, pardon fnitie Iniquity. \V*:h 
 ♦wV nnSoi mrr *]air] The t before rrho feems to indicate that 
 fome Verb is wanting before it ; or it ought to be rendered, I pray 
 THEE i fee Noldius, Art. 44. 
 
 Psalm XXVI. 
 
 V. 7. That I may puhlijh with the Voice of thankfgi'ving, h^'p1 VlliUl 
 pTnn] Rather -^That I may hear the Voice of Thanks- 
 giving : for y^^Vb is in Kal, and is conftrued with the Prepofition 2. 
 
 Psalm XXVII. 
 
 V. 2. — and my Foes came upon fne to eat up my Flejli ;] So Xeno- 
 phon fpeaking of Enemies fays, &,'^i?? xctr«.^^y«i', Helien. L. III. and 
 ujjLov i^tetv, Anab. L. IV. And Homer, Iliad IV. v. 34. 
 E< ^i (TV y\ MTzK^aau, TxrvXai koj T«%ea. f^aufci, 
 
 V. 7. Hear, Lord., when / cry with my Voice : NlpS* "hip mn' y^iy] 
 Rather — Hear my Voice, O Lord, when I cry. 
 
 V, 8. When thou faidfl, Seek ye my Face : my Heart faid unto thee. 
 Thy Face, Lord, luill I feek. mn' "I'iD HN — 'JD lll'pa '^S "laX "^ 
 J^ypnK] Rather, I think thus — My Heart said unto thee. 
 My Face will seek thee j Lord I will seek thy Face. 
 The "I feems to be omitted after ili>p:i. The Vulgate, LXX, Arabic, 
 5cc. read fo. 
 
 V. 13. I had fainted, unlcfs I had believed 'DltDKn K^lS] This 
 
 Place is generally confidered as eliptical, or as an Apofiopfis : but I 
 
 P think
 
 114 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 think it may not Improperly be joined to the preceding Verfe thus — 
 forfalfe IFitneffes ivould have rifen up againjl me — unless I had 
 BELIEVED. Or may not kSi^ be a Miftake for Kl7, in this Senfe — 
 Oh that I MIGHT BELIEVE TO SEE — ! What makes this Conjedure 
 the more probable is that there is no fuch Particle known in Hebrew 
 
 as vhh- 
 
 V. 14. Wait on the Lord: be of good Courage, and he JJiall Jlrengtheii 
 thine Heart : -wait, I fay, on the Lord. \*,*:j<n — ptn mn' SjJ mi? 
 : T\'\T\'' S^{ mpT *lllb ] This does not feem to be precifely the fame 
 Figure as we had Pf XXII. 8. for here we have an Enallage of Moods 
 from the Imperative to the Future, thus — Wait on the Lord > 
 BE OF good Courage: and He will strengthen thine 
 Heart, and it will wait on the Lord; I.e. earneflly 
 endeavour, and God will profper thine Endeavours, Virg. Mn.\. 231. 
 pojjunt, quia fojfe videntur. 
 
 Psalm XXVIII. 
 
 V. 1. XJnio thee will I cry, O Lord tny Rock, be not filcnt to ?ne : — 
 *JCa trnnn Sk m^: — NIpX mn* tSn] Rather — Unto thee, O 
 Lord, will I cry j O my Rock be not deaf unto me. See 
 Pf V. 2. 
 
 V. 8. T:'he Lord is their Strength, '—'^lih ^^ n^n^] There is no 
 Antecedent to the Pronoun their (or his, as in the Margin) in the Text. 
 Our old Verfion will have David's Soldiers to be here meant : but it 
 is probable that, inftead of i^b, we ought to read IJDN?, or 13V7, as in 
 the next Verfe, and as all the ancient Verfions, except the Chaldee, read 
 — The Lord is the Strength of his People: than which 
 no Senfe can better fult this Place. 
 
 Psalm XXIX. 
 
 V. I. Give unto the Lord, ye mighty, — tD^H *J1 niH'S lin] All 
 the ancient Verfions, the Chaldee excepted, read here Dv'K, Rams, 
 which have no Impropriety here ; for as the chief of the Flock they 
 might by an apt Figure be put for the Princes of the People. Accord- 
 ingly in Daniel's Vifion ( VIII. 20. ) the Ram "with ttvo Horns is inter- 
 preted to be the Kings of Media and Perfia. 
 
 V. 2.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 115 
 
 V 2 — worfhip the Lord in the Beauty of Holinefs. r\^r^h ^^r^n'^r^ 
 :ty-ipnnTO] Rather -with decent Holiness or holy 
 Honour j the Common Prayer Verfion reads xvUh holy Jf orf.np. 
 
 V 0. rhe Voice of the Lord maketh the Hinds to cahe, and dfcover- 
 
 eth'th Fre/s: mny> r^^-nn - m^K ^^in^ mrr >] Bochart 
 
 afltr from this Text, thlt Thunder is of great Service to Hinds m 
 bri'^ng forth their young, as they are naturally timorou^s and h v 
 erea! Difficulty in calving : but fupports his Aifertion by no other 
 I'hoSy. Ho'wever, thSugh the Fadl were fo^f^^l^^^f^} 
 neaion between the calving of Hinds and rnakmg bare le Tree^^^^^^^ 
 a Foreft I would therefore render both the Members of this Sentence 
 thus — The Voice of the Lord shaketh the Oaks and 
 MAKETH BARE THE FoRESTS. b^n {ignifics an Oak, ra.i.Vll.S. 
 hhn has this Senfe, Verfe 8. and f^l^'H, Ifa- LII. io_ and Joel 1. 7. 
 ^ —and in his Temple doth every one fpeak of h.s Gjory- J^^J"^^ 
 . .^- ^^^ f 3! This Obfervation feems here out of 1 lace. J?D n 
 hg^fies indeed ir...^/.: but it is alio a Verb : ^^^^^l may be the 
 Infinitive Hiphih from ^y ; (which, like n^'O^H, does not change its 
 firft Radical into 1 m that Conjugation) with the P^^P°J^^°" f ^j^f/^ 
 The Senfe arifing from this Conftrudion is- and by ^^^ ^^'^^ 
 
 IT HATH EVEr\ WhIT OF IT "^TERETH GlOR Y : Or BY I T S 
 
 Power it altogether proclaimeth Glory ; ^^'f^.^^'^g 
 of its Author. See the Margin : and alfo this very Word, m th s 
 Voice and Form, and exadly in this Senfe Numb XX I. 38. There 
 
 needs no Comment to fl.ew how this \^. f PP^^^^^ -V? ScHd^^^^^^ Job. 
 neaed with the Context. See the like beautiful Defcnption, joD. 
 
 XXXVL andXXXVIL 
 
 Psalm XXX. 
 V c. For his Anger endureth but a Moment ; in his Favour is Life. 
 
 with this Part. 
 
 V. 7. Lord, by thy Favour thou haji made :;^y ^^^untah to f and 
 
 jlrong: t/ninS nmDVH i:^Vnn mnO The ^XX Synac 
 
 ■Vullate, Arabic, and Ethiopic Verfions read here mn^ , for they^a^^ 
 
 P 2
 
 ii6 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 render to this EfFedl — Lord by thy Favour thou hast 
 
 APPOINTED (or added) STRENGTH TO MY GlORY J whicll 
 
 feems to be the true Reading. 
 
 Psalm XXXI. 
 
 V. 9. — mine Eye is confiwied with Grief, yea, wy Sou/ and my Belly. 
 : 'rom 'C'tJJ TV DyD3 rilTL^'y ] Rather — MINE Eye, my Soul 
 and my Body are consumed with Grief : all the Nouns 
 being in the Singular may adtnit of a Verb in that Number. Thus is 
 iOn rendered, Deut. XXVIII. 4, 11, 18, 53. XXX. 9. Job. XIX. 17. 6cc. 
 
 V. 1 1 . / ii}cn a Reproach among all mine Enemies, hut efpecially 
 among my Neighbours^ and a Fear to mine Acquaintance : n"11V S^D 
 
 : 'yraS inDi nNa ''^yz'b'\ — nflin 'n'»n] Rather I was a 
 
 Reproach above all mine Enemies, even to my Neigh- 
 bours exceedingly, and A Terr OR to those that knew me. 
 
 V. 13. For I have heard the Slander of many : Fear was on every 
 Side: :i»:3D.!: "njJ2 D»nn J~i:n '>r\)!:2'C ♦O] Rather — when I HEARD 
 THE Slander of the mighty, Fear 6cc. 
 
 V. 20. Thou Jloalt hide them in the Secret of thy Frefence from the 
 Pride of Man : L^'K 'D2TJ "I'Jfl "irfDJl DTflDD ] Rather — Thou 
 
 SHALT hide them UNDER THE CoVERT OF THY PRESENCE 
 
 from THE Insults (or Vexations) of Men. IDD fignifies a 
 Covert, Ifa. IV. 6. XVI. 4. &c. and the Senfe of the Verb DDT is to 
 bind, and to treat roughly. 
 
 P s a L M XXXII. 
 
 V.3. When I kept Silence my Bones waxed old — »J2>V h"! ♦ntl'nnn O] 
 Rather — were consumed: as Pf. XLIX. 14. Job. XIII. 28. 
 
 V. 8. / icill inJlruB thee, and teach thee in the Way ivhich thou 
 Jljalt go.'\ The Words immediately preceding are addrelled to God ; 
 and fo ought thefe by the general Rule of Interpretation, were it not 
 for the Profanenefs which would enfue. Our old Verfion has this 
 Note, viz. " David promifeth to make the Reft of God's Children 
 " Partakers of the Benefits which he left 6cc." But I much doubt 
 whether this be the Senfe. We have indeed many abrupt Tranfitions 
 
 from
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 117 
 
 from one Perfon to another in the poetical Books : but here there ap- 
 pears to be no Occafion to fuppofe any Tranfition, if we only conlider 
 this Verfe as a Part of cm of the Songs of Deliverance juft mentioned. 
 See Job. XXXV. 10. In this Cafe God may be the Speaker with Pro- 
 priety ; and we need only prefix to this Verfe, as in innumerable other 
 Places, the Word fyi'ig- 
 
 Psalm XXXIV. 
 
 V. 5. • — and their Faces DnUSI ] Some Critics confider the 1 
 
 which begins this Hemiftic as preferving the regular Alphabetical Se- 
 ries of the Letters : but the fecond Hemiftic of feveral other Verfes 
 in this Pfalm aUb begins with that Letter ; befides that the n and 1, 
 upon that Suppofition, would have only each a Line, whereas all the 
 other Letters have each two Lines, except the £), which, befides its 
 due Number in its proper Place, has alfo two other Lines at the Clofe 
 of the Pfalm. Bifliop Hare thought that another Line beginning with 
 n immediately preceding this Hemiftic was wanting, and another alfo 
 fubfequent to this beginning with i: but does it not appear more pro- 
 bable that both thefe Lines belonged to n, and that the whole Verfe 
 beginning with l has by fome Accident been dropped out of the Text? 
 becaufe thofe are well connedted j but immediately after there feems 
 to be an Hiatus. 
 
 V. 6. This poor Man cried Nip »JJ/ n? ] Rather — A Poor 
 
 Man crieth. nfis not always demonftrative ; but is fometimes ufed 
 indefinitely, as 1 Sam. XVII. 12. it feems ufed here particularly on ac- 
 count of the Alphabetical Order. 
 
 V. ij. The righteous cry^ and the Lord heareth ; — VUiT mH'T 1pJ/i»] 
 Though this Verfe begins with the proper Letter, yet as there is a 
 Nominative wanting to the Verb, and every one of the ancient Verfions 
 read D'pnV, there can be no doubt that it ought to be reftored to the 
 Text. The Similarity of Letters in 1p;fy might occafion the Lofs of 
 
 Psalm XXXV. 
 
 V. I. Flead my Caufe, O Lord, with them that Jlrive with me : — 
 ''yy r^^ n^7V nin ] This Hemifiiic would be rendered with more 
 Precifion thus — CowTEND, O Lord, with them that con- 
 tend
 
 iiS CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 TEND WITH ME. The Contcxt flievvs befides that there is here no 
 Reference to Judicial Proceedings ; but only to War. 
 
 V. 3. Draw out alfo the S;^ear, and Jiop the Way againjl them that 
 ferfeciite me : — •'tPTs nN"lpS "IJDI n'jn pnm ] Rather Draw 
 
 OUT ALSO THE SPEAR, AND STOP THE Way OF MY PERSECU- 
 TORS. For J~lK"lpS feems not to be an Adverb in this Place, but a 
 Noun, as Exod. V. 20. i Sam. XVI. 4. or IJlD may have the Chaldee 
 Senle, '■ciz. Dagger; thus — Draw out the Sword and 
 THE Dagger against my Persecutors. 
 
 V. 7. For without Caufe have they hid for me their Net in a Pit, 
 which without Caufe they have digged for fuy Soul. ♦'7 lifiJD DJn O 
 
 : ♦D'flib "nan Djn ontyn — nnty] The Words riniy and ontrn 
 
 cannot I think have been placed originally in the Order in which they 
 now ftand ; for it is impoflible to make Senfe of them thus placed by 
 the plain Rules of Conflrudtion : whereas if we tranfpofe them, the 
 
 Syntax is plain, and the Senfe excellent : thus For without 
 
 Cause have they hid for me their Netj without 
 Cause have they digged a Pit for my Life. Whereas 
 
 as we now read them they muft be conftrued thus For without 
 
 Caufe have they hid for me a Pit ; without Caufe have they digged for 
 me their Net. 
 
 V. 12. They rewarded me evil for good, to the fpoiling of my Soul. 
 : 'tySjV SiDa' naiO nnn nyn ♦JVjStr'l I confider H^y^ as com- 
 pounded of the Affix Particle and the Verb So to take, and render 
 the latter Hemiftic thus — in order to take away my Life. 
 See the Particle thus ufed, Ecc. II. 24. III. 14. and the fame Conftruc- 
 tion in regard to h. Gen. I. 10. This latter Claufe feems to refer to 
 the Charges brought againft the Pfalmifl: by the falfe Witnefles, men- 
 tioned immediately before the firfl of thefe Hemiftics, which I confi- 
 der as a Parenthefis. 
 
 V. 13. —and my Prayer returned into mine own Bofom. bv ♦fl'^flm 
 : mtyn 'p'n ] This Hebraifm is hardly intelligible to an Englifh Rea- 
 der. Would it not be beft therefore to place it in the Margin, and 
 render the Text thus — and I prayed often from my Heart ? 
 '■jiz. in their Behalf; which is clearly the Meaning of the Expreflion. 
 
 V. 14.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 119 
 
 V, 14. — I boived do'wn heavily, as one that mourneth for his Mo- 
 ther. \ 'mnir mp DN ^:2ND ] Rather, with the old Verfion — I 
 
 BOWED DOW^N MOURNING, AS ONE BEWAILING A MoTHER. 
 
 V. 15. — they did tear me, and ceafed not. : \!2T nSi "iVIp ] Ra- 
 ther THEYUSED SlANDER, AND WOULD NOT BE SILENT. 
 
 For though ynp properly fignifies to tear a Thitig to Pieces, yet it is 
 applicable figuratively to the tearing of another's Reputation. 
 
 V. 23. Stir up thyfelf\ and awake to my Judgment, even w^o my 
 Caufe, my God and my ^Lord. 'ilNI 'hVs* — 'US'^TJ^ ni>"'pm r-\'\')}r} 
 : 'nn^] Thefe Words could not poffibly, I think, have flood originally 
 in the Order in which they now ftand, on account of the Hyperbaton. 
 It is probable that rTi'pm and 'H^K have changed Places : in which 
 Cafe the Senfe would be clear, and the Conftruftion eafy, thus — Stir 
 
 UP THYSELF, O GoD, TO MY JUDGMENT; AND AWAKE IN- 
 DEED, O MY Lord, to my Cause. 
 
 V. 25. Let them Jiot fay in their Hearts, Ah, fo would we have it : 
 UtJ'flJ nNn DIlS:! TISN' '?N] in the Margin we read. Ah, ah, our 
 Soul! which is the literal Signification of the Words : but, I think, 
 they would be more properly rendered thus. Ah, this is our Heart's 
 Desire, q. d. " Let them not exult as having gotten their Will 
 " upon me." For D'£)J is fonietimes ufed to fignify the Dejire of the 
 Soul, as Exod. XV. 9. Pi'. XXVII. 12. Hab. II. 5. 'But notwithltand- 
 ing this it feems to me more probable that the true Reading of lit^'Si 
 ■was IjntylJJ, the i Perfon plural of the Future Kal, from the Verb 
 nt:'5, with the affix Pronoun, and ought to be rendered — Ah ! let 
 us TEAR HIM IN PiECES ; which Scntc would well correfpond with 
 imivSi, WE HAVE SWALLOWED HWM UP, in the next Hemiilic. See 
 this Word thus ufed, Lam. III. 11. 
 
 P S A L M XXXVI. 
 
 V. I . The I'rafifgrejfion of the wicked faith within fny Heart ; 
 
 'nS ^^pl Vu-nS V,^'^ DNJ] AH the ancient Verfions, except the 
 
 Targum, read mS : with them I would therefore render The 
 
 Transgressor saith in his Heart (literally, in the Bofom of 
 his Heart) that he will do evil. Vt^^D is here confidered as the 
 Participle, and )}^-b as the Infinitive. Or perhaps it might be better 
 
 to
 
 120 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 to render yjyn*? adverbially, thus — The Transgressor speaketh 
 
 WICKEDLY IN THE BoTTOM OF HIS HeARTj by which IS 
 
 meant " that the Thoughts and Imaghiations of his Heart are evil." 
 This agrees well with what follows in the next Hemiftic ; as if he 
 had faid — " and no wonder, he is not actuated by the Fear of God," 
 the only Principle of right Condud:. 
 
 V. 2. For he jiattereth himfelf In his own Eyes, until his Iniquity be 
 found to he hateful \ V^yih IJiV ^'i'±> — V^Vn vW p'Snn O J Ra- 
 ther — Yet he flattereth himself in his own Eyes 
 both with discerning Iniquity, and with abhorring it : 
 /. e. " he impofes upon himfelf with a falfe Notion of the Red:itude 
 " both of his Underftanding and Will." I read ^w'l^ \\V NVJdS. The 
 Sentence, which immediately follows, feems to confirm the Senfe here 
 wiven, viz. T^he Words of his Mouth are Iniquity and Deceit ; which is 
 a fure Sign of a depraved Heart, and Want of right Principle. For 
 our Saviour obfeives, that out of the Abundance of the Heart the 
 Mouth fpeaketh. Matth. XII. 34. 
 
 V. 3. — he hath left of to be ivife, and to do good. SotTTl? Snpl 
 : n'D'nS] Rather, I thinic — he hath ceased to judge wisely 
 and TO DO well : by which the Sentiment of the fecond Verfe is 
 confirmed, namely, that his Notions of himfelf were but Self-Flattery. 
 
 V. 5. Thy Mercy, Lord, is in the Heavens ; and thy Faithfulnefs 
 reacheth unto the Clouds. \ D'pn:^ "TV ■in:iaN — IHDn DV^C^nn mn'] 
 Rather — Thy Mercy, O Lord, is like the Heavens ; and 
 THY Faithfulness as the Clouds. If the 1 in D','::::'nil is 
 not an Error for D, fee a fimilar Conftrudlion of the lame Letter, Ifa. 
 XLVIII. 10. Pf. XLII. 10. See aUb ny thus ufed, Nah. I, 10. 1 Chron. 
 IV. 27. The next Verfe confirms this Senfe. 
 
 V. 12. There are the workers of Iniquity fallen : they^are cajl down, 
 
 and fiall not he able to rife. \ Dip iSd' kSt im — pN hy^ "^^^i Dt^'] 
 
 Rather — Then shall the workers of Iniquity fall: 
 
 they shall be cast down, and shall not be able to 
 
 RISE. As no Flace is mentioned to which there can be referred, I make 
 
 Dti« a Particle of Inference, as Job. XXXV. 12. Pf. XIV. 5. or make 
 
 it relate to Time, as Job. XXIII. 7. Ecc. III. 17. And though two of 
 
 the Verbs be in the Preter, yet the Context feems to declare for the 
 
 Future. 
 
 Psalm
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. lai 
 
 Psalm XXXVII. 
 
 V, 3 . — fo Jl:ah thou divell in the Land, and verily thou fmlt be fed. 
 : nilCN nvm *p^ P^^] Rather by the Imperative — dwell thou 
 IN THE Land, and feed on Truth: that is, " enjoy prefent 
 " Bleflings, and rely for future on the God of Truth :" this Senfe the 
 next Verfes indicate. See Pf XXII. 29. A fimilar Phrafe occurs Jer. 
 XV. 16. viz. / did eat thy Words. So Pf. XLII. 2. my Soul thirjleth 
 for God : and Matt. V. 6. 
 
 V. 5. Comfnit thy Way unto the Lord : triiji thou alfo in him-, atjd he 
 jJoall bring It to pafs. ; ,— itlT N'lm ^'hv HtOm — -pIT mn» Sv SlJ ] 
 As it has no Antecedent in our Verfion, ought not the lafl: Hemiftic to 
 be thus rendered — Trust thou also in Him, and He will 
 PREPARE it; viz. thy Way? See V. 23. and T\\i!V thus ufed, Ezek. 
 XLV. 22. XLVL2. 
 
 V, 13. The Lord pall laugh at him : — I*? pntT' ^^IH ] Here is ma- 
 nifeftly a Word wanted in the Text ; for this is an Alphabetical Pfalm, 
 and the Order of the Letters points out that it mufi: have begun with 
 a t. Now I think no Vv/"ord is fo probable as the Adverb nt, now. 
 See this Particle thus ufed. Numb. XIV. 22. Judg. XVI.15. All the an- 
 cient Verfions, excepting the Chaldee, render it by the Conjundlion 
 But : yet I cannot find that it is ever fo ufed. 
 
 V. 17. For the Arms of the wicked JJ.mll be broken :'\ This Vcrfc 
 begins in the Ilebrew with a 3, and the next with a ' ; whence it may 
 be concluded that they have by fome Accident changed Places. If the 
 Verles were tranfpofed accordingly, the Senfe would be equally good ; 
 particularly if O were rendered Trulv, as Jer. XXII. 22. or Surely, 
 as Numb. XXIL 33. 
 
 V. 20. — and the Lnemies of the Lord fliall be as the Fat of Lambs : 
 DHD "ip'D mrr '^'Nl] As -ip» cannot fignify Fat, or make any other 
 convenient Senfe; ^/. ought not we to read "Tp», and render — and 
 the Enemies of the Lord fliall be as the burning of 
 Lambs ? /. e. " as Lambs offered up for a Burnt Offering." Ifaiah 
 ufes "ip» in the fame Senfe, X. 16. 
 
 they Jhall confume ; into Smoke Jloall they confume away. 1^3 
 
 :i73 ^tS'J':^ ] Rather — into Smoke shall thev all consume 
 away. -^"2 is here ufed as Exod. XIV. 7. Numb. XXIII. 13. &cc. 
 
 Q_ V. 27.
 
 122 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 27. — and dwell for evermore. \ D^lj;'? P«^'T ] And be happy 
 FOR EVERMORE : as Pi". LV. 6. or V. 3. 6c 29. 
 
 V. 28. tbij are prcferved for ever: inr^t^'J D^ivb] Here a 
 
 Word is wanting to complete the Hemiftic j and the Alphabetical Or- 
 der of the Letters in the F^falni lliews that it is a Word beginning 
 with y. It is highly probable that D'ljy is the Word, than which no 
 other Word could be more fiii table to the Context. It might therefore 
 I think be fafely rellorcd to the Text, thus — The meek (or poor ) 
 ARE PRESERVED FOR EVER : and here a new Verfe ought to begin. 
 
 V. 29. The righteous Jloall inherit the Land,'] Here we feem to have 
 another Tranfpolition j for this Verie begins with the Letter V, and 
 the next with 5, contrary to their conftant Order : But it will be ob- 
 ferved, that y belongs to the fecond Couplet of the reftored y, (in which 
 it is immaterial what Letter is put firll) and that the 32d. Verfe begins, 
 as it ought, with V. 
 
 V.3 1 . The Law of his God is in his Heart : none of his Steps JJ:all Jlide.] 
 This latter Hemiftic — int^N IV^VS nS — ought I think to be ren- 
 dered IT SHALL NOT SHAKE HiS StePS. See Pf. LXIX. 23. 
 
 V. 35. / have feen the wicked in great Power : ■— \'ny Vty") 'rTN")] 
 Rather — formidable. 
 
 V. 38. — the End of the wicked JJoall be cut off'. D'^i:'-! nn^^? 
 J nmDJ] Rather, I think — the Posterity &c. thus nnriN is 
 rendered, Pf. CIX. 13. Amos IV. 2. 
 
 V. 39. But the Salvatidn nj^Vu Dl ] The copulative Particle is 
 
 certainly redundant here, as it defiroys the Alphabetical Order ; and it 
 is not acknowledged by the Syriac or Arabic Veriions. 
 
 Psalm XXXVIII. 
 
 V. 2, 3. For thine Arrows Jlick faji in me : — fieither is there any 
 Rejl in my Bones.] So Ovid, 
 
 Non mea funt fumma leviter difriSla fagitta 
 PeSloroi defcendit vulnus ad ojfa meum. 
 
 V. 4. For mine Iniquities are gone over mine Head : TliV 'DJV *3 
 '£i'^<'^] Rather — For mine Iniquities are come upon mine 
 
 Head :
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 123 
 
 Head : for the Context requires this Senfe, and naV is fo ufed. 
 Numb. V. 14. &c. 
 
 V. 7. For my. Loins are filled ivith a lotbjome Difeafe : IN^ID hp'2 'D 
 'rh'^':^'] As nSpJ never fignifies elfewhere lotbjome, and there is no- 
 thing in the Text to exprefs Difeafe, I would render this Hemiftic 
 thus — For my Flanks are satiated with Purging. 
 The Word SdD is in every other Place rendered Flanks, which, in 
 Men, are the lower Parts of the Belly. The Verb N^a has this Senfe, 
 Eccl. I. 8. VI. 7. &c. And there being no Root in Hebrew from 
 which rhy>l can be derived, I give it the fame Senfe as jj-..a_», viz. Pur- 
 gatio, from ^o.. , Purgavit. 
 
 V. 10. My Heart pantetb ; my Strejigtb falleth me : as for the Light 
 of mine Eyes, it is alfo gone from me. 'J'v'mXI — 'HD 'JIT^ "imnD '27 
 
 MnsrXDnDJ] Rather My Heart panteth: my 
 
 Strength faileth me ; so doth the Light of mine Eyes ; 
 FOR I have no Use of them. It is evident that DH, being a 
 a Plural Pronoun, cannot agree with niK Light ; but the Verb with 
 it's Affix 'n?y, which is in the firfl: Hemiflic, ought to be underftood 
 in the firft Claufe of the fecond Hemiftic after 'J'V mKI ; for which 
 Reafon I add the auxiliary Verb doth for the Sake of Perfpicuity, giving 
 the copulative Particle the Senfe it has, 2 Kings XXV. 21. Pf CVI.32. 
 And as the Idiom in the laft Claufe could not admit of a literal Verfion 
 (fignifyingy^r //6f_7 are not li^iih me) I give it's general Senfe. 
 
 V. 1 1. My Lovers and my Friends &c. "iJT '^Tl 'nns*] Rather — 
 My Friends and my Companions —- as Zech. XIII. 6. 
 
 V. ]6. For I faid. Hear me, leji otherwlfe they fmild rejoice over 
 me. h mot:" |3 'nnON O] Rather — For I said. Let them 
 not rejoice over me. 
 
 V. 17. For I am ready to halt : — pDi vSvS ON' O ] Rather 
 
 For I AM prepared (or destined) for Adversity. See 
 i^'i ufed in this Senfe, Pf XXV. 1 5. 
 
 V. 20. They alfo that render evil for good are mine Adverfaries ; be- 
 caufe I follow the Thing that good is. 'JirOiy— nmO nnn nvn 'thz'^^ 
 : aiLD 'Dl"n i— inn] This Verfe ought I think to be thus diftinguillied 
 and tranflated — They also render me evil for good; 
 
 they hate ME instead OF PROCURING ME GOOD. See t]1T| 
 
 in this Senfe, Ifa. I. 23. V. 11. 6cc. 
 
 Q__2 Psalm
 
 124 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Psalm XXXIX. 
 
 V. 5. — ;— verily every Man at his bejl State is altogether Vanity. 
 '. nv: D1K h:i hzn ^D in*] i read here h^rh pN, or O IK, and ren- 
 der VERILY EVERY MaN IS FIXED TO VaNITY. See y^^ 
 
 thus ufed, Pr. CXIX. 89. and thefe Prepolitions in Noldius. Or this 
 Hemiftic may be thus read without any other Aheration than in the 
 Divifion of the three firfl Words, viz. ^2Ph^ "IN* : the Senfe of which 
 will then be — verily every Man is fixed as it were to 
 Vanity : /. c. is naturally fo conftituted, for ;ii'» has that Senfe, Ifa. 
 XXXI. 8. 
 
 Psalm XL. 
 
 V. 2. He brought me up alfo out of an horrible Fit ] \\'^'0 "11:2 fig- 
 nifies A SOLITARY Pit J or a Pit of Desolation : (See Job 
 XXX. 3. — XXXVIII. 27.) not a Pit of NoiJ'e, as in the Margin of 
 our Bible. 
 
 V. 4. — nor fuch as turn afide to Lies. \ ntD 'Dwl ] Thefe Words 
 niight as well be rendered — nor such as run about with 
 Li e s. 
 
 V. 6. — mine Ears haft thou opened: "h DHD D'JtvS' ] That is, " I 
 
 " am become thy Servant for Life ;" agreeably to the Law, Exod. 
 
 XXI. 8. 6cc. Juvenal alludes to this Cuftom, Sat. I. 
 
 Cur titneani, dubitemve locian defendere, quamvis 
 Natus ad Euphratem, molles quod in cure fenefrce 
 Arguerint, licet ipfe negetn. 
 
 So Petronius — Circumcide nos, ut fitdcei videamur-, et pertunde aurex, 
 
 ut imitemur Arcibes. 
 
 V. 17. But /am poor and needy, yet the Lord tkinketh on ?ne : »JN'1 
 
 "h nttTT 'JIN ir:iKl 'JJ? ] Rather Though I be poor and 
 
 needy, the Lord 6cc. as 2 Sam. XVIII. 12. 
 
 Psalm XLL 
 
 V. 8. An evil Difeaje, fay thev, eleavethfaji unto him: and now that 
 he lieth, he Jball rife up no tnor'e. nS ^DC '^'C'i<^ — 13 pVi' hv''^'2. ini 
 
 .* Dipb s^'DVj Rather Let a Curse be poured out upon 
 
 (or
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 125 
 
 (or STICK FAST To) HIM j AND WHEN HE LIETH DOWN, LET 
 
 HIM RISE UP NO MORE. ^V'*?! 12.1 feems in general to fignify rather 
 a Cur/e than a Difcafc : however, the Verb and Pronoun here iifed arc 
 more applicable to the former than the latter. The Verfe may alfo be 
 thus rendered — Let this Curse be poured out upon rim, 
 {viz.) That when he lieth down, he may rise up no m®re. 
 
 V. 9. — hath lift up his Heel again/} me. : npV hv Snjn ] This 
 is fuppofed to be a Metaphor taken from Brutes, or perhaps from 
 Wreftlers : but this Phrafe occurs no where elfe, except where our 
 Lord quotes it, "vlz. John XIII. i8. There it is tranflated as in cur 
 \'erlion — O rouyuv ^ir i^.'ti tcv aprcv iTTY.piv irr' e^e li/jj -zs-Tipav cwtcv. It is 
 probable this was the Verfion of the LXX, though different from that 
 which we now have under that Name ; for there we read — h i^iuv a,o- 
 Tn? f^a ifxiyctAvviv iw' i^i 7f\i^vi<r/.iov Our Lord repeated the original Text : 
 but the Evangelifl: made ufe of fuch a Verfion as the Profclytcs had, 
 which differs effentially in many Places from the Hebrevi'. Here I 
 think the Words will hardly bear that Senfe ; for '?njin is never ufed 
 elfewhere for lifting up, and ^pjr feems capable of a better Turn, viz. 
 'he hath at last become great (or behaved with 
 Haughtiness) toward me; as Dan. VIIL 8. or — hath 
 boasted against me; as Ezek. XXXV. 13. :ipj; is an Adverb, and 
 thus ufed. Gen. XLIX. 19. See the fame Words, viz. 'Sy '^njH in 
 the fame Senfe, Pf. LV. 12. 
 
 Psalm XLIL 
 
 V. 2. — when Jljall I come and appear before God ? nN'"1iS*T N^IHX TlD 
 .* D'H*?}* 'J3] r~tX"lK1> without the Vowel-points, may as conveniently 
 be rendered by the Future Kal as well as Niphal ; thus when 
 
 shall I COME AND SEE THE FaCE OF GoD ? 
 
 V. 3. My Tears have been my Meat Dh'? TlVST h nnTl] So 
 
 Pf. LXX. 8. Thou feedejl them with the Bread of Tears, and givejl 
 them Tears to drink. And Ovid to the fam.e Effeift, Metam. 
 Cura, dolorque animi-, lacrymceque alimenta fuere. 
 
 V. 4. — for I had gone with the Multitude, I went with them to 
 the Houfe of God: D'n'?iS* H'n IV — uDllX "jDn inj^N' 'D] "p nowhere 
 fignifies a Multitude; neither has it the Icaft Affinity in that Senfe with 
 it's fuppofed Roots "J^D or "]iD. DTIK appears to be erroneoufly writ- 
 ten
 
 J 26 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 ten for r^n"IiSS or for miN*. I would therefore adopt either of thefe 
 Readings with all the ancient Verfions, and render — but I will go 
 
 TO THE GLORIOUS TaBERNACLE, eVCH TO THE HoUSE OF THE 
 
 Lord ; or, but I will go under a glorious Protection 
 TO THE House of the Lord : or, laftly, according to the laft 
 Reading — but I will go to the Tabernacle ; I will 
 WALK to the House of the Lord. 
 
 with the Voice of Joy and Pra'ife., with a Multitude that kept 
 
 Holyday.^ This latter Claufe, viz. JJnn ]ian, ought I think to be ren- 
 dered — with the Noise of one rejoicing : for, as the Word p!2n 
 fignifies either a Multitude, or a Noife, this latter Senfe feems better 
 conneded with the Context. 
 
 V. 5. — for I fliall yet praife him for the Help of his Countenance, 
 \ 'hSni 'Jfl .myitt'» imx niV O ] The two laft Words feem to be 
 put in Appolition, thus — for I shall yet praise him, the 
 Help of my Countenance and my God : as Verfe 11. 
 
 V. 8. — and in the Night his Song fliall be with me, and my Prayer 
 unto the God of my Life. \ "n Sn*S nSlDn — ""^V ni^ty nS»Sa"l] Ra- 
 ther — and in the Night a Song Ihall be with me, even a 
 Prayer unto &c. for there is no Affix Pronoun to either of the 
 Subftantives. 
 
 V.9. I will fay unto God my Rock, &c. "ijji 'y^D SkS ^'^2^^<] Rather — 
 
 I WILL SAY UNTO GoD, O MY RoCK, WhY HAST THOU FOR- 
 GOTTEN ME ? 
 
 V. 10. As with a Sword in my Bones 'ni'JJiV:! ni"i:3] nV"! fig- 
 nifies nowhere elle a Sword. I would therefore conlider it as the Infi- 
 nitive, or Preter, and render — While they destroy my Bones j 
 MINE Enemies reproach me Sec. 
 
 Psalm XLIII. 
 
 V. 4. — unto God, my exceeding Joy : »S'J nnatT Sk hn ] Rather 
 perhaps — unto the God of my exceeding Joy. 
 
 Psalm XLIV. 
 
 V. lo, — and they which hate us fpoil for themfelves. *lDl^' 1i'N*Ji>'/tD1 
 { ^xh ] As ydl feems rather foreign to the Subjed, I read r~ilt3^, bor- 
 rowing
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 127 
 
 rowing one of the n's from the next Word (which may be fpared ) 
 and render — and they who hate us spoil us unto Death ; 
 or one of the n's may well be fuppofed to have dropt, if three concurred. 
 The next Verfe and V. 22. feem to prove this to be the true Ledion. 
 
 V. 1 1. Thou haft given us like Sheep appointed /or il^t'j/.- ^^VD IJjnn 
 S^Na] Being now reduced to read iJjn, the Imperative, the Con- 
 ftruftion muft be — Make us then Meat like Sheep. The Senfe 
 is hereby more emphatical ; and is exadly parallel to that Paffage in 
 Hofea, where he fays — give them (O Lord) a nvfcarrying Womb, 
 aiid dry Breajis. IX. 14. with only this Difference; that the Impera- 
 tive is here ufed for the Pretcr, and there for the Future. This Place 
 may alfo be confidered as ironical ; like that well known Sarcafm ia 
 Eccl. XI. 9. Rejoice, O young Man, &c. 
 
 — and hajl fcattered us among the Heathen. \ unnt d,m 1 Ra- 
 ther — Since thou hast cast us away among the Hea- 
 then. The copulative Particle is here ufed as Gen. XV. 2. Ruth.I.21. 
 and the Verb as Ifa. XXX. 22. 
 
 V. 12. Thoufelleft thy People for nought] pn vhl without Gain. 
 
 and doft not increafe thy Wealth by their Price, ry^.^ nSi 
 
 !Dnn»noa] Rather — and dost not profit by &c. 
 
 V. 16. For the Voice Sipa ] Rather — By Reason of — as 
 
 in the next Period. 
 
 V. 23. — caji m not off for ever. \ mh miD ^N ] Rather 
 
 Turn not away for ever : as Ifa. XIX. 6. 
 
 V. 25. — our Belly cleave th unto the Earth. J 1J:D2 \*"IkS nplT ] 
 Rather — our Body . See the Note, Pf. XXXI. 9. 
 
 V. 26. Arife for our Help : "sh r^^'-\\V riDIp ] Rather — Arise, 
 BE thou our Help : for the fecond Perfon of the Preter admits of 
 the n paragogic. 
 
 Psalm XLV. 
 
 V. I . My Heart is inditing a good Matter -, — aiD ^^T 'iS CTI"! ] 
 Rather, I think — My Heart meditates a good Subject : 
 for nan has a very extenlive Signification. This Pfalm feems to be an 
 
 Epithalamium
 
 128 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Epitbcihwiiiim on Solomon's Marriage with the Egyptian Princefs. Thus 
 Claudian, yunouis thalattios audaci promere cantu 
 Mens congejla jubet. • 
 
 — I /peak of the Things ijohkh I have made touching the King : 
 
 iT'a'? ''ll^yb 'JN' nSiS' ] Rather perhaps — I will address my Com- 
 position TO THE King. 
 
 • my Tongue is the Pen — toj^ ''iwh ] Rather — as the Pen. 
 
 V. 3. Gird thy Sword upon thy Thigh, O moft mighty, with thy 
 Glory and thy Majejly. ] This latter Hemiftic — 1"nm IllPI Ti:i:i — 
 ought I think to be thus rendered — O thou mighty in thy Glory 
 AND THY Majesty. 
 
 V. 4. — becaufe of Truth, and Meekncfs, and Kighteoufnefs : Sy 
 pni» mjyi rxz^ i:n ] A Perfon not acquainted with the Genius of 
 the Hebrew would doubtlefs conclude that the copulative Particle be- 
 fore the lail Word had been omitted by the Negligence of Tranfcri- 
 bers. But when we find innumerable PafTages, where, when three 
 Words are united in a Sentence as in this Place and V. 8, the Copula 
 is conflantly affixed to the fecond, inftead of the third, what other 
 Conclulion can be drawn, but that this is an Idiom ? ^i. therefore, 
 whether in all luch Cafes the Particle might not properly be removed 
 in a Verfion from the fecond to the third Place ? 
 
 V. 5. Thine Arrows are JJiarp in the Heart of the King's Ene?nies : 
 whereby the People fall under thee. 1flS» — "ITinn tZi'ry D'JIJC' "I'^n 
 \ "I'^Cn O'lN "2^71 ] There is no Paffage in Scripture that can juftify 
 fuch an extraordinary Tranfpolition of the Words as that which we 
 have before us in our Verlion. All the ancient A^erfions read as we 
 now do : and each Hemiftic feparately conveys a clear and diftincft 
 Senfe, thus — Thine Arrows penetrate into the People 
 UNDER thee: the King's Enemies fail in Heart. See 
 ]J^ in this Senfe, Deut.VI,7, 8. and the fame Phrafe, 1 Sam. XVII. 32. 
 D"IK '±> Vd' Sk — Let no Mans Heart fail: fee alfo Neh. VI. 1 6. 
 
 V. 8. All thy Garments fmell of Myrrh, and Aloes, and Cafjia, — TJ 
 I'mjin '^'2 ~'\';'''i,-;;i m'^HiVl] ^a. ought not the Verb Subflantive rather 
 to be here fupplied with the Prepofition "2., thus — Myrrh, Aloes, 
 and Cassia are in all thy Garments? The Order of the 
 Words favours this Conjecture. 
 
 out of the Pocry Palaces, whereby they have made thee glad. 
 
 12
 
 'TTHE BOOK OF PSALMS. 12$ 
 
 : Tin.tlLy 'JO ^tr *byr\ ]a] This Place ought I think to be rendered — 
 brouglit OUT OF THE Ivory Wardrobes, in order to please 
 THEE. For no Pa/ace wns ever I bch'evc built of Ivory ; and here arc 
 more than one fuppofed to be mentioned. Whereas a Wardrobe^ orna- 
 mented with Ivory, might not improperly be called by this Name; in 
 the fame manner as we call a Repofitory for Things of great Value by 
 the Name oi Cabinet. In this Senfe I underftand what is faid of the 
 Ivory Hoiijey which Ahab made, i Kings XXII. 39. For n»3, ci Houje, 
 is ufed for " a Place, or Cafe, wherein any Thing lieth, is contained, 
 " or laid up," as Taylor well obferves. Ezekiel gives the Name of Houji 
 to Chests of rich Apparel. Ch. XXVII. 24. So does Euripedes, 
 
 ex. o iKasu, Kiapiyuv aof^uv 
 
 ES'tira,, KotTf^ovT ivTroiTrus yj<TX.y\attTo. 
 
 And Homer makes ufe of a Word of the fame Sound and Signification 
 to exprefs this Idea, f whence fome think that ^-/jAo/ are derived from 
 
 ETctTdv, iv d"' ccpa, t»iti B'vudio, etf^ccra, Ketro. Odyf. Lib. XXI. 
 As to dioelling Houfcs j the moft I think we can fuppofe in regard to 
 them is, that they might have Ornaments of Ivory, as they fometimes 
 have of Gold, Silver, or other precious Materials : thus Homer, 
 
 — — dujuctTct, ttx^ivra, 
 
 Xpva-a T, riXix-T^UTi, yicLf aoyvpii, rid' iXi^ctVTog. 
 
 V. II. — for he is thy Lord, and icorjlnp thou him. yTMi }^in O 
 J il 'innCTn] Rather — with the old Verfion — and reverence 
 thou him. 
 
 V. 12. And the Daughter of Tyre fliall be there with a Gift, even 
 the rich among the People jlmll intreat thy Favour. nni*Dl "T> n^T 
 
 ; Dy n'tl'V — hxv TJ3] Rather And the Daughter of 
 
 Tyre shall intreat thy Favour with her Gift, even 
 the rich among the People. I read here — 'TuVT — '^n* — . 
 For the Verfe cannot be well conftrued, if this Ledlion be not admit- 
 ted. For the Riches of the Tyrian Merchants, fee Ifa. XXIII. 8. 
 Ezek. XXVII. throughout. 
 
 V. 13. The King's Daughter is all glorious within ; — *]Sd nil rmi3 
 nSi'JS] Rather — The King's Daughter is glorious in her 
 Countenance, or in her outward Appearance; which Senfe 
 would better fuit the next Hemiftic, as well as the whole Context : for 
 mental Accomplijhments arc not touched upon. See 1*2'JD thus ufed, Pf.XI.7. 
 
 R Psalm
 
 130 
 
 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Psalm XLVI. 
 
 V. 3. Though the Waters thereof roar, and be troubled : — "ittrV 
 
 VQ'Ji TlSn»] Rather, I think Let the Waters thereof 
 
 ROAR y let them be troubled. 
 
 Psalm XLVII. 
 
 V. 7. For God '\% the King of all the Earth : fing ye Praifes ivith 
 Vnderjlanding. \ ^*3tya n^r D'nW — V'^^'"' '^^ I'^a O] Rather — 
 For He is the King of all the Earth : sing ye a 
 Psalm to God. I render 'rOti'D, a Pfalm, becaufe it is a common 
 Title to feveral of the Pfalms, and feems to denote one of a particular 
 Kind, which cannot now be afcertained. See XXXII, XLII, XLIV, 6cc. 
 and the concluding Note on the Titles. 
 
 V. 9. The Princes of the People are gathered together, even the People 
 ef the God of Abraham : for the Shields of the Earth belong unto God : 
 
 he is greatly exalted. »D pm^N' 'hSn CV — liJDJ^J O'aV 'I'Ti 
 
 :nhy: mD — pN 'Jrj D'hSk'?] Rather — The Princes of the 
 People are gathered before the God of Abraham :- 
 the Rulers of the Earth are the Lord's, who is greatly 
 EXALTED, ay is thus rendered, i Sam. II. 21. 2 Sani.VI. 7. i King-s 
 XV. 14. and \y:, Hoi. IV. 18. 
 
 Psalm XLVIIL 
 
 V. 5. They faw it, and fb they marvelled, theyivere troubled, and 
 hajlcd aivay. : irsn: iVn^i in2n — p Wn nan] Rather — They 
 SAW it was SO; they were troubled, they were terri- 
 fied, they hasted away. An Afyndeton, and a fine Climax. 
 
 V. 7, Thou breakcfl the Ships of TarJJjiJJ: ititb an Eaft Wind, mil 
 : ^"i:nn nVJX i:i:rn ^'''V;?] TarJJjijh is frequently mentioned in Scrip- 
 ture ; and various are the Places which are fuppofed to be meant by 
 it : but it is clear to me that it was a City in Spain. For Strabo lays 
 that Tartafjus in Spain was a Place of great Wealth, and that the 
 Phcenicians pofleired it. The fame Author, Ariftotle, Pliny, and Po- 
 
 lybius.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 131 
 
 lybius obferve, that it produced Silver, Tin, Iron, and Lead ; to which 
 Ariftotle adds, that the Phcenicians traded to TartafTus for Silver. And 
 we read in Ezekiel, XXVII 12. TarJJ.vJli was thy Merchant by reafon of 
 the Multitude of all kinds of Riches : with Silver, Iron, Tin, and Lead, 
 they traded in thy Fairs. Polybius lays, that the Carthaginians were 
 not to fail beyond Ta^a-nm, and Stephanus, that Toipa-riiov was a City near 
 the Straits of Gibraltar. 
 
 V. lo. According to thy Name, O God, fo Is thy Praife unto the Ends 
 
 of the Earth : — ; p^i nvp Sv — "inSnn p O'nSx la::'^ ] Rather 
 — As THY Name is, so is thy Praise, unto the Ends of 
 THE Earth. 
 
 V. 14. For this God is our God for ever and ever :_ he will be our 
 Guide even wito Death. IJJiny NIH "TVT dSi^ — "UTiSn D'n'7N' nr O 
 ! ma bj') ] Rather — For God Himself is our God ; He will 
 be our Guide for ever and ever, nt has this Senfe, Judg.V. 5. 
 I pafs over the two laft Words, not only becaufe the Pfalm is complete 
 without them, but becaufe I am perfuaded they do not belong to it. 
 They are not acknowledged by any of the ancient Verfions, except 
 the Syriac : and there they may have been taken from the Title of the 
 next Pfalm, which it has in common with fome others; fee Pl.XLVI. 
 
 Psalm XLIX. 
 
 V. 5. — when the Iniquity of my Heels Jhall compafs me about ? \\)f 
 } »JiD» 'Ilpy ] Rather — when the Iniquity of those that sup- 
 plant ME compasseth ME ABOUT ? No Idea can be fixed to the 
 Wickednefs of the Heels; whereas »3pJ^ is the regular Participle prefent 
 from :ipy. To fnpplant, deceive, or trip up the Heels of another. 
 
 V. 8. — and it ceafeth for ever. \ dSivS ':'im ] Thefe Words are 
 I think improperly connected with thofe that immediately precede, vi-z. 
 For the Redemption of their Soul (or of his Soul, according to the old 
 Verfions ) is precious. Thofe ought I think to make Part of the fore- 
 going Verfe, and the next Verfe begin with thefe, thus — But he 
 
 wiLL CEASE FOR EVER, THOUGH HE WOULD LIVE TO EtERNI- 
 
 TY, AND NOT SEE CORRUPTION. The Verb Snn fignifies to be 
 in a State of utter Cejfation ; to be lifelefs, or dead. Ifu. XXXVIII. 11. 
 Pf XXXIX. 4. 
 
 R 2 V. 10.
 
 1^2 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 10. For he feeth that wz/e" Men die ^^\'^y d^3n nsn* ♦D ] 
 
 Rather — Though he see &c. 
 
 V. 1 i.^Tbeir iniv.ird Thought is that their Houfes fliall continue for 
 ever. D^iy^ ^:2^'^\1 C:np ] All the ancient Verlions, without Ex- 
 ception, read here Clllp, inrtead of tD:i"tp ; which yields a much bet- 
 ter Senfe, (and ought doubtlefs to be admitted) viz. Their Sepul- 
 chre fliall be THEIR Houses for ever, their Dwelling 
 TO ALL Generations. 
 
 they call their Lands after their own Names. (i2.) Ncverthe- 
 
 lefsy Man being in Honour abideth not; he is like the^ Beajis that per i/h 
 
 : lanj nv.:nnD ^t:ri — \6^ Sn "ip':3 tznxi — m!3"iN* hy omc::':! iN*"ip] 
 
 Thefe three Hemillics ought I think to be connedled into one Verfe, 
 
 and thus rendered They call the Lands after their 
 
 OWN Names : but Man abideth not in Honour ; as the 
 Beasts perish, so doth he: literally, as the BeaJls peri/h, he is 
 made like. 
 
 V. 13. This their JVciy is their Folly : — \h ^DD fcDm nt] Rather 
 -r— This their Proceeding is Folly in them. 
 
 V. 14. hike Sheep they are laid in the Grave, Death Jhall feed on 
 them: — Dyn' mt: iriu* 'riNtl'S INVD ] This Hemiftic ought I think. 
 to be thus rendered — Thky are cast under Ground like a 
 Plock, whose Shepherd 'is Death ; i.e. like a Flock de- 
 ftroycd by Difeafc, which are buried to prevent an Infedtion. The 
 Idea of Death being their Shepherd cannot I think be thought a Cata- 
 chrefis, but rather a fuitable Image in this Place. 
 
 -; atid the upright Jhall have Dominion over them in the Morning. 
 
 *lpJ2^ Dnc D2 niM ] The common Interpretation of this Verfe is 
 very unfatisfaftory. The principal Difficulty feems to_ me to lie in 
 "Ip^*? > which I cannot but confider as a Miftake for i:ip^, by the fame 
 Tranfpofition as XZiy\\> is put for OIlp, "N^erfe 1 1. The Senfe I would 
 therefore give this Hemiltic is this — they go down with them ; 
 {viz. the Flock) they go straight to the Sepulchre. See 
 Dnty» ufed precifely in this Senfe, Prov. IX. 15. for the Introduc- 
 tion of the righteous here is out of Place. This conjectural Emenda- 
 tion feems to me to be ftrengthened by the correfponding Word, *?iiSuV 
 in the next Hemiftic. 
 
 and^ their Beauty fliall confume in the Grave, from their Dwel- 
 
 iifig- : 1*7 bar,!: SinX' mSaV DTVi] Rather — and the Grave,. 
 
 THEIR
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 133 
 
 THEIR Dwelling, shall consume their Beauty. Thus 
 the Sepulchre is faid V. 1 1 . to be their Houfes for ever, and their 
 Dwelling to all Generations, ry^l^, the Infinitive, feems here ufed 
 for the Future, as Pf. LXX. i . Ezek. XI. 7. &c. 
 
 V. 18. 'Though whiles he lived he bh'ffed his Soul ; andlS/ltn luill praife 
 thee 'when thou doeji 'well to thyfelf. ^'tDTl O ")nvi — "^y V»na 'ti:*3i O 
 :']7] Rather — Though he bless his Soul in his Life, and 
 
 COMMEND THEE WHEN THOU CHEEREST THYSELF; i.e. 
 
 " though he gratify his Defires in all the Enjoyments, which his Si- 
 " tuation of Life affords him, and think thee right in indulging thy- 
 " felf in like manner." This I apprehend is the true Senfe of this Paf- 
 fage ; for by blejjing is frequently underftood giving freely and hounti- 
 jully to a Perfon ; thus, /;/ blejjing I will blefs thee, i. e. " when I he- 
 "fi:ow good Things, I will beftow liberally on thee." Gen. XXII. 17. 
 So alfo Gen. XLIX. 25. Prov. XI. 25. And a Blejjing is often ufed for 
 a Gift or Gratification, Gen. XXVII. 12. Judg. I. 15. 2 Kings V. 15. 
 and u£)i fignifies frequently L«/?, ov Appetite, fee Pf XXVII. 12. Eccl. 
 VI. 7, 9. &c. So that by blejjing ones Soul may very aptly be under- 
 ftood gratifying the Appetites and Defires. vn^, in his LiJ'e, fignifies- 
 *' in the Delights and Comforts of his prefent State," in the fame manner 
 as Eccl. XI. 9. Rejoice, O young Man, in thy Touth, fignifies, " enjoy 
 " freely thofe Pleafures and Gratifications, which that Seafon of Life 
 " offers thee j" fo that the Senfe in both Places nearly coincides ; for 
 in the one it is faid of a Man that he gratifies his Defires in the Com- 
 forts and Delights of Life j in the other he is bidden ( ironically) to 
 enjoy freely all the Pleafures that Youth admits of. But there is ftill a 
 nearer Correfpondence in the following Part in both Places, where the 
 Words are almofl: the fame ; for in one we read -\'2^ "^^'D'l, let th^ 
 Heart cheer thee, in the other "j'? i'DTl O, which I therefore render, 
 when thou cheerejl thyjelf; and both evidently denote pleafurable Indul- 
 gence. Laftly, this Interpretation moft aptly fuits with the Reafoning 
 of the Context. (V. 16.) " Be not thou concerned at the fudden In- 
 " creafe of a Man's Wealth or Honour, (17.) for it will not follow 
 ** him into the Grave, (18.) though for the prefent he may gratify his 
 " Defires in the Enjoyments of this Life, and commend others for the 
 "like Indulgence; (19.) yet after a while he fliall leave all behind, 
 *' and go where his Forefathers are gone before him." 
 
 V. 1 9. He Jljall go to the Generation of his Fathers ; they Jhall never 
 
 fee Light. '. niN INT nS n>': ly — vnuK nn ny Kun] Rather — 
 
 Hjs
 
 134 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 He shall go to the Habitation of his Fathers, who 
 SHALL NEVER SEE LiGHT. "IH fignifics to inhabit, Pf. LXXXIV. 
 lo. Dan. IV. 21, 25. Thus the Grave is fliled the Land of Darknefs, 
 Job. X. 21. Pf.LXXXVIII. 12. 
 
 V. 20. Maji that is in Honour, and underjlandeth not, — 1p»;i D^K 
 "^y N^T ] Rather — Man being in Honour, if he understand- 
 ETH NOT, /. e. " if he be wicked and irrehgious," which is the fcrip- 
 tural Senfe of Folly and Want of Underftanding. 
 
 Psalm L. 
 
 V. 8. / will not reprove thee for thy Sacrifices, or thy Burnt Offer- 
 ings, to have been continually before me. • *in01K I'nUt 7^ nS 
 
 .• TOn njjS TnSiyi ] Rather — I will not reprove thee 
 
 ON ACCOUNT OF THY SACRIFICES j FOR THY BURNT OFFER- 
 INGS are continually before me. 
 
 V. 10. — and the Cattle upon a thoufand Hills. \ t]'?K mm msni] 
 All the ancient Verfions feem to have read D'sSkIj "vi^' the Cattle 
 UPON MY Hills, and the Oxen. 
 
 V. 13. Will I eat the Flejh of Bulls, or drink the Blood of Goats .? ] 
 The Heathens thought that their Deities were nouriflied by the Smoke 
 or Steam of their Sacrifices. See Lucian de Sacrificiis ; and Ariflo- 
 phanes. But Euripedes fays, 
 
 AetTUj yap 3"£0f, enrio £9' ovtus B'los, 
 Ovoivcs' cLoiocuV cioi ov^YiVOi Acyot. 
 
 V. 2 2. — Ic/l I tear yojj in Pieces, — t]"iDf< p] All the ancient 
 Verfions, except the Chaldee, read r]TO' — lest he tear. 
 
 V. 23. — and to him that ordereth his Converfation aright, will I 
 jloew the Salvation of God. \ D'hSk Vtr'n IJNIK "I"!"! Oti'l] I take DCT 
 TIT to fignify the fame as "]m:i in the Way, or by thofe Means : thus 
 CDiy or noti' is ufed, Exod. XVI. 33. and XXX. 18. I would therefore 
 render — and in that Way will I shew him the Sal- 
 vation OF God. 
 
 Psalm
 
 THE BOOK OFPSALMS. 135 
 
 Psalm LI. 
 
 V, 4. Againjl thee, thee only have I Jitined : — TlKDn T1^^ I*?] Ra- 
 ther — Against thee personally have I sinned. See 
 ■jlIlS ufed in this Senfe, Qtvi. XLIII. 32. Zech. XII. 12, 13. For Da- 
 vid could not mean that he had finned only againft God /;/ the Matter 
 of Uriah the Hit tit e : but that abJiraSledly and apart from the Injury- 
 done to others, his Sin contained an immediate Offence againft the 
 Majefty of the fupreme Governor of the World, and the Authority of 
 his Laws; so that (proceeds he) thou art just in thy 
 Sentence (meaning that which God had juft pronounced againft him 
 by Nathan the Prophet, aSam. XII. 11,12.) and pure (or unblame- 
 able) in thy Judgment. 
 
 V. 5. Behold I noas Jhapen in Iniquity, &c.] So Tully — fimul atque 
 editi in lucem et fufcepti J'umus, in omni contifiuo pravitate verfamur, — 
 lit poene cum laSte nutricis errorem fuxiff'e videamur. Tufc. Difp. Lib. 
 III. Cap. i. 
 
 V. 6. — and in the hidden Part thou floalt make me to hioiv Wifdom. 
 .' 'jymn na^n Dnom] As DHD certainly fignifies the Heart ia 
 this Place, ought it not to be fo rendered in the Text, and the literal 
 Verfion to be put in the Margin ? 
 
 V. 12. — and uphold me with thyyr^^ Spirit. .* '3D,*0Dn Hlinj nini] 
 Rather — and let a free Spirit uphold me. 
 
 V. 1 9. — with burnt Offering, and lohcle burnt Offering : ] Tiiough 
 thefe two Words S'Sd and nSlV fignify the fame Thing, it woiild'^ I 
 think he better to render them as in the old. Verfion by Oblatiom 
 and BURNT Offering. 
 
 Psalm LII. 
 
 V. I. — the Goodnefs of God endureth continually. : DVn ^3 '^N TDnl 
 ^i. would not — the Goodness of God is everlasting, be better? 
 
 V, 2. T^hy Tongue devifeth Mifchief : like a jlmrp Razor, working 
 
 deceitfully. \ rrai nm — trDSrj -lyriD *] jitrS — at^-nn ^\^^T^ ] Rather 
 — Thou devisest Mischiefs J thy Tongue, like a sharp 
 Rasor, worketh deceitfully. 
 
 V.4.
 
 136 C R I T I C A L R E M A R K S O N 
 
 y. 4. TJhou lovefi all devouring Words, — y*?n nm Sd n:inK ] 
 Rather — pernicious Words. 
 
 V. 9, — and I will wait on thy Name ; — "|!:ty n^pii^ ] n^p ought 
 I think to have here the Senfe of the Arabic Verb d.^.*, To call upon. 
 
 Psalm LIII. 
 
 V, ^. 'There ivere they in great Fear, where no Fear nvas : for God 
 hath Jcattered the Bones of him that encamped again ft thee, thou hajl 
 put them to Shame, hecaife God hath dtfpifed them. N^ nn3 "nilD SDiy 
 
 : DDNS D'hVn o nntynn — ijn movy nre XD'rba 'O — nniD r t'n ] 
 
 I read here with all the old Vcrfions, (except the Chaldee) t]jn, inftead 
 
 of IJn, and nnn lir'Ilin in lieu of nni^'On, and render thus 
 
 Where no Fear is, they fear greatly ; because God 
 
 HATH BROKEN THE BoNES OF THE IMPIOUS MaN : THEY ARE 
 GREATLY CONFOUNDED, BECAUSE GoD HATH REJECTED THEM : 
 or, THEY WITHER AWAY TO NOUGHT, BECAUSE GoD HATH 
 
 CAST THEM OFF : making C!!' the Root, nr^i^ is not flridlly per- 
 haps an Hebrew Word, but Chaldee -, though inn, Confifion, is ma- 
 nifeftly derived from it. The t] and *] are fo like, that the Miftake is 
 eafily accounted for. By this Interpretation the Difficulty arifing from 
 the Enallagc of Perfons is furmounted. 
 
 P S A L M LIV. 
 
 V. I. — and judge me by thy Strength. \ ^Ji'lH "inmruai ] Rather 
 
 AND PLEAD THOU MY CaUSE WITH THY STRENGTH : aS 
 
 Prov. XXXI. 9. or, with the Common Prayer Verlion, and avenge 
 
 ME &C, 
 
 V. 7. and tnine Eye hath feen his Defire upon mine Enemies. 
 
 J O'V nnKT 'H'N^I ] Rather — and mine Eye overlooketh {i.e. 
 despiseth) mine Enemies : thus riKT fignifies. Job. XL. 12. XLI.34. 
 
 Psalm LV. 
 
 V. 6. — that I had Wings like a Dove / ] So Sophocles, Md. Col.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 137 
 
 Kvita-cuf^i. And Euripedes, 
 
 — ^ce lachrymis nojlris qtiejlus 
 
 Reddet Aedoyi ? cujiis pennas 
 
 Utinam tnifera mihi fata darent I 
 
 Fugerem luSlus ablata meos 
 
 Penna volucri, procul et ccetus 
 
 Hominum trijles, ccedemque feram : 
 
 Sola in vacuo nemore, et tenui 
 
 Ramo pendens, queriilo pojjem 
 
 Gutture mcejlum fimdere murmur. Sen. in Agam. 
 
 V 14. — and walked unto the Hoiife of God in Company, n'ln 
 * \:;r\^ n*7ni D'hVk ] Our Tranflators have very properly borrowed 
 Ihis Senfe of ITJ^ from the Chaldee ; for the ufual Signification in 
 Hebrevs^ vv^ould be unfuitable. 
 
 V. 15. Let Death feize upon them, — 10'^;^ niD 'C"] The Maffora 
 here direds us to feparate W' from niO : but does not inform us ot 
 the Signification, or how to fupply the Deficiency of. 'LT*. It feems to 
 me moft probable that the true Reading is — m?2 n'^' — ^^'^ 
 Death bring Desolation upon them. 
 
 V. 18. He hath delivered my Soul in Peace from the Battle ih^t was 
 
 a^ainji me : ^""l n^po 't^Di Dl'^tl^a mfl] Rather He hath 
 
 restored my Soul to Peace from the War against me. 
 
 for there were many with me. \ nav Vn Xy^TO. O] Rather, 
 
 I think for they were at Variance with me. D'^^^ 
 
 or D'213 (for that Word is written either Way indifl?erently) figmhes 
 in Contentions, or in Difputes. This is the Senfe of the Syriac Verfion. 
 which feems more natural than to fuppofe that the Word^ refer to the 
 Afiiftance given by Angels, as our old Verfion does, bee Pr.LAAAJA.5D. 
 
 V. iQ. God {hall hear and affliB them, even he that abideth of old. 
 Olp itl"! 03VI ^^ J"2{^' ] I think it cannot be doubted that ntl'n 
 nip ought to be written Dlpn tr% t-e- even He that hath 
 
 EXISTED FROM ETERNITY. 
 
 V. 21. The Words of his Mouth were fmoot her than Butter : ip'^n 
 VQ nxono] Rather — His Speeches were smoother than 
 Butter : for 'iD is indifferently of either Number; and it fignifies a 
 
 S Speech,
 
 138 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Speech, Talk, or' Saying, Exod. IV. 10. Eccl. X. 13. Pf. 
 XLIX. 13. It is alfo frequently rendered Word, or Words. 
 
 V. 22. Cajl thy Burden upon the Lord, — "lan' mn' '^V iStl'n] 
 The Signification of '2XV' is the Supply of ivhat is needful, as Taylor 
 makes appear in various Inftances ; and the Verb ■]^i>' fignihes to throw 
 or devolve upon a Perfon ; To Pf. XXII. 10. / ixias caji upon thee, i. e. 
 for Support. This Place therefore may properly be rendered — Cast 
 UPON THE Lord the Supply of thy Necessities, or the , 
 Charge of thee. Compare this Sentiment with Pf. XXXVII.5. 
 I Pet. V. 7. 
 
 Psalm LVI. 
 
 V. 3. What Hhne I am afraid — Nn'f* Or ] As this Hemiftic wants 
 a Word to complete it, and the preceding one has one fupernumerary, 
 viz. £DTnJ3, I would reftore it to this Verfe, and render — Wh at 
 Time I may be afraid of the haughty; for thus Dlia is 
 rendered, Ifa. XXIV. 4. whereas it lignifies nowhere, O inofl High. 
 
 V. 4. In God I ivill praife his Word— in::!! SVnS* D'H^Xn] Rather, 
 I think — Through God (or, with his Affiftance) I &;c. 
 
 V. 12. Thy Voivs are upon mc, O God: — "imj D'H^K ''?y] The -) 
 
 feems here to have got out of it's Place. The Syriac Verfion feads 
 
 mj CnVK "I'Sy, / will pay my Vows unto thee ; or, more literally, 
 
 "My Vows are unto thee, O Lord ; which Reading makes 
 
 ■ the Senfe clearer, and better correfponds with the next Hemiftic. Ava,- 
 
 ^^X^ficq ©£e Ob r,vPa-y.^v. SymmachuS. Ev if/,ci Qiog acj iw/jx^- O. 
 
 V. 13. For thou haji delivered my Soul from Death : wilt not thou 
 deliver my Feet Jrom falling? 'HIS hr\ KiSn — maa 't:'QJ nSiH 'D] 
 All the ancient Verfions in this Place, and Pf. CXVI, 8. where the 
 fame Words occur, £hew that H'h'n ought to be written nN'1 : the 
 Senfe will then be — For thou hast delivered my Soul, 
 from Death, and my Feet from falling.. 
 
 P s a L M LVII. 
 
 V. I. — until thefe Calamities be overpafl. \ miH "laV "W ] Ra- 
 ther — until it cause Calamities to pass away. The 
 
 Antecedent
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 139 
 
 Antecedent to the Pronoun is the Shadow, immediately preceding. The 
 Verb is in Pihel, in which Conjugation it has a tranlitive Seofe as well 
 as in Hiphil. See Gen. VIII. i. XXXII. 23, 24. Our Verfion here la- 
 bours under a double Solecifra, viz. of Number and Gender. 
 
 V. 2. — unto God that performeth all Things yor me. ; h"^ "lO:i 7X7] 
 All the ancient Verfions read here, and Pf. CXXXVIII. 8. Hoj, viz. 
 UNTO God who dealeth bountifully with me : which 
 feems to be the true Ledlion in both Places ; for the Verb ICJ never 
 lignifies elfewhere to perform : only to ceafe, or fail. 
 
 V. 4. — and / lie even among them that are fet on Fire, even the 
 Sons of Men; — DTK 'Ja D'tOnS n^Dli'K] Rather — I lie down 
 among Incendiaries, even the Sons of Men. 
 
 Psalm LVIII. 
 
 V. I. — O ye Congregation, — D/K] Probably a Miftake for D'vSS 
 O YE Mighty. 
 
 V. 5. Which will not hearken to the Voice of Charmers, charming 
 
 never fo wifely. J D3n;j Dnnn "imn — D»!:/nSa SpS vo::'» ih nt^'K] 
 
 This Verfe does not feem to be rendered with fufficient Precifion. The 
 Verfion following would approach nearer to the Text — Which will 
 
 not hearken to THE VoiCE OF THE InCHANTERS, though 
 
 THE Charmer of Charms be skilful j or, though the 
 Charmer be skilful in Charms. It was an Opinion which 
 prevailed very early and very univerfally, that Serpents might be 
 charmed : See Bochart, Hier. B. HI. Ch. VI. Thus Tzetzes (a Poet of 
 the Xllth Century) fuppofes that Orpheus, well ilcilled in this Art, 
 could recal Eurydice, bitten by a Serpent, from Tartarus 
 
 vJsTB oOiu? avchjJ rca cvri OcdtiyyAvriV, 
 
 Kcc) mv^vvivauv Q'ecmv, reus EIKIAAIS, AIS OIAE, 
 
 Kcii ArxmOIA,, MOT2H, rs, ko-j nOATMA0EIA, 
 
 AvtL/j tCu7roi-/itnr Chil. II. Hiil. 54. 
 
 And in Apollonius Rodius Medea is faid to have charmed the Serpent, 
 
 wk-tA ENOnW, 0EAHAI Tipct^. Argon. B. IV. V. 147. 
 And, to quote no other Authority than Virgil, Mneid, W\. V. 750. 
 
 ^in et Marriibia venit de gcnte Sacerdos, 
 
 Fronde fuper galeam et felici cofnptus oliva, 
 
 S 2 Archippi
 
 HO CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Archippi regis mijfu, forttjjimus XJmbro ; 
 
 ViPEREO GENERI, ET GRAVITER SPIRANTIBUS HYDRIS 
 Spargere QJJI SOMNOS CANTUQJJE MANUQUE SOLEBAT, 
 MuLCEBATQUE IRAS, et tnorfus arte levabat. 
 
 V. 7, Let them melt away as Waters^ which run continually : "iDNI^' 
 TtsS "IIdShD' CD IOD] Rather — let them be disregarded as 
 THE FLOWING Water : for otherwife we ought to read 1DD2' or 
 1D3', if DDa to dijfolve were the Root. 
 
 when he bendeth his Bow to fhoot his Arrows, let them be as 
 
 cut in Pieces. ; iV'^OD' 10D li'n "inT ] I would either read lan with 
 the Chaldee, or give '\J2'2 the Signification of when, with the reft of the 
 ancient Verfions, thus — when he shooteth his Arrows 
 AGAINST them, LET THEM BE CUT IN PiECEs ; or ironically, 
 
 LET HIM SHOOT HIS ArROWS WHEN THEY ARE CUT IN PlECES. 
 
 The Phrafe ivn TTT is not elliptical, for ']T\ fimply fignifies to Jhoot, 
 I Chron.V. 18. ^121 is the fame as Dn:3, as loS for DnS, Ifa. XLIV. 
 15. XXX. 5. and ;3 fignifies againji. Gen. XVI. 12. Lev. XVII. 10. 123 
 -when, Gen. XIX. 15. Ezek. XVI. si- 
 
 V. 8. As a Snail which melteth, let every one of them pafs aivay : 
 like the untii7iely Birth of a Woman, that they may not fee the Sun. 
 
 : Li'ciy i?n Sa — nc^K Ssj "iSn» — Dan SiSaiy iod] Rather thus — 
 
 Thou wilt dissolve them like Wax : like the untimely 
 Fruit of a Woman that passeth away, they shall not 
 SEE THE Sun. The Word SiVity occurs nowhere elfe. The Chaldee 
 gives it the Signification of a Snail : but the reft of the Verfions, with 
 more Propriety, render it Wax ; from lyii^, which in Syriac, Chaldee, 
 and Arabic, fignifies to fow, which all know is a Property of Wax, 
 when in a State of Liquefadtion. 
 
 V. 9. — he Jljall take them as with a Whirlwind, both living, and in 
 his Wrath. \^y^V^'' pin IDD »n IDD] Rather thus — The Living 
 One in Wrath will take them as with a Whirlwind. 
 I read here p"in V2i1, with the Syriac and Vulgate Verfions, inftead of 
 ]nn 1tD3, the prefent Ledlion, adopted by our Verfion and fome of the 
 ancient Interpreters. See Pf. XI. 2. 103 implies in a short Time, 
 or in like Manner, as i Kings XXII. 4. and PfLXXIII. 15. Tl 
 fignifies The Living One *' He who is the Source of Life," as Gen. 
 XVI. 14. iir\ '>rh nxa — the Well of Hjm that liveth, feeing 
 
 tne :
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 141 
 
 me: and that this can be referred to none but God, the 13th Verfe 
 fhews. 'n"?, I Sam. XXV. 6. may alfo admit of the fame Senfe : and 
 in Pf. XVIII. 46. *lTi:n ,— nn» ^n — may be rendered, as it is by the 
 Arabic Verfions, o^i ^a> ^^e^. The Living One he is the Lord 
 &c. See alfo Pf CXLIII.2. where »n fimply is ufed for every One living. 
 
 Psalm LIX. 
 
 V. 2, 3, 4, 5. feem improperly divided in our Verfion. The Senfe I 
 think would be clearer were they thus read (2.) Deliver me 
 
 FROM THE WORKERS OF IniqjjiTY, AND SAVE ME FROM 
 
 BLOODY Men : for lo, they lie in wait for my Soul j 
 
 THE MIGHTY ARE GATHERED AGAINST ME : (3.) I HAVE NOT 
 transgressed, NEITHER HAVE I SINNED, O LoRD : (4.) yet 
 
 WITHOUT Provocation they run and prepare them- 
 selves. (5.) Stir up thyself to meet me, and behold ; 
 even thou, O Lord God of Hosts, thou God of Israel, 
 AWAKE Sec. 
 
 V. 9. Becaufe of his Strength 'will I wait upon thee : for God is my 
 Defence. J OJtl'a D'hW O nnOtTK I'Sk "It:^ ] All the ancient Ver- 
 fions read nV; which doubtlefs is the true Reading, and makes a better 
 Senfe, thus — O my Strength, upon thee will I wait; 
 FOR thou, O God, art my Defence. See Verfe 17. where we 
 read 'fy, as here propofed. 
 
 V. 10. God pall let me fee my Defire &c. ] See Pf LIV. 7. 
 
 V. 12. For the Sin of their Mouth, and the Words of their Lips^ — 
 IO'DSJ:' n:n IO'D nXDn] Perhaps — The Words of their 
 Lips are the Sin of their Mouth; or, if we read with the 
 Syriac T\y], thus — Their Lips speak the Sin of their 
 Mouth. 
 
 let them even be taken in their Pride : and for the cur /in g and 
 
 lying which they fpeak. J nflD' i^'H^ai nSKOI — DJINn TID^M ] Ra- 
 ther, I think — LET THEM therefore be taken in their 
 Pride, seeing they utter Cursing and Falsehood. 
 
 Psalm
 
 142 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Psalm LX. 
 
 y.3. — thou hajl made us to drink the Wine of AJlonipmient. UD^p^TI 
 J nSv"in T' ] Though the Syriac Verfion renders T~hv'\T\,. full of 
 Lees, and J.cj fignlfies evaporated., there is no Occafion to depart from 
 the ufual Senle of the Word, \)i-z. Trembling, or Astonishment. 
 The Wine of AJioniJlmient may be confidered as equivalent to the Cup 
 of Fury, or of Trembling, Ifa. LI. 17. Zech. XII. 2. For it is ufual to 
 denote the Difpenfations of Providence, good or bad, by fome fimilar 
 Metaphor. See Pf. XXXVI.8. J0b.XXI.20. Ifa.XXX.20. Jer. XXIII. 
 I 5. -XXV. 15. Matt. XX. 22, 23. John. XVIII. II. Rev. XIV. 10. 
 
 V4. — that it 7nay be difphyed bccaufe of the Truth. \ OLi'p 'JDa DDIJnn'?] 
 Rather, I think. — that it may be displayed in the Front 
 OF (or before) Truth: for otherwife the Allegory is loft. t3iyp 
 occurs only here and Prov. XXII. 21. In Chaldee and Samaritan it 
 fignifies both Truth and Jujiice, which Senfes will fuit either Place. 
 
 V. 6. God hath fpoken in his Rolinefs ; — llTipn '\T\ D'hSn] Rather 
 IN HIS Sanctuary. 
 
 V. 8. — Philijlia, triumph thou becaufe of me. \ 'jrVTinn D^ySfl hv'] 
 Hather — Come up, O Philistia, triumph thou: for '^y is the 
 2d. Perfon fem. lingular of the Imperative of the Verb n^V, in the 
 fame Manner as ';^VTinn, but of a different Voice. 
 
 Psalm LXI. 
 
 V. 5. — thou hajl given me the Heritage of thofe that fear thy 
 Name. ', "]atr 'Nl' intyi' rnnj ] nt'T feems here contraded for 
 j-i1jyi'- I would therefore render — thou hast given Inherit- 
 ances TO those that fear thy Name. 
 
 V.J. O prepare Mercy and Truth, which may preferve him. 
 
 : imVJM''2 nON'l "TDn] Or — Let Mercy and Truth prese-rve 
 him : for \12 is frequently ufed as a mere Expletive Particle, fee Nol- 
 dius, Art. 19. 
 
 Psalm LXIL 
 V. 9. — and Men of high Degree are a Lie : — ::"« »jn HiD] Rather 
 
 — A
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 143 
 
 — A Deceit, or deceitful ; for the Hebrews delight in ufing the 
 Abftra(5l for the Concrete. 
 
 to be laid in the Balance^ they are altogether lighter than Va- 
 nity. ; in* Siinrj nan r\hvS D^JuVOa ] ^Rather — when LAID 
 IN THE Balance, they are altogether Vanity. The 
 Gerund has here the Force of the Preter, and the Prepofition is re- 
 dundant : It is prefixed to a Nominative, Judg. X. 11, 12. Ezek. 
 XVI. 20. 6cc. 
 
 V. 10. — if Riches increafe. Jet not your- Heart upon them. O V'n 
 
 rnS ID'trn H^? mr] Rather Set not the Heart on 
 
 Riches, when they increase. 
 
 Psalm LXIII. 
 
 V. 5. My Soul jhall be fatisfied as with Marrow and Fatnefs; — 1^3, 
 nrSJ V2\Vn pni nSn ] it is not improbable that the true Ledion is- 
 ion : in which Cafe I would render — My Appetite shall be 
 satisfied with Marrow and Fatness. 
 
 V. 9. But thofe that feek my Soul to dejlroy it, — It^'pn* nNlty*? nSni" 
 'tyQJ ] Rather — But those that seek my Soul for De- 
 struction &c. 
 
 V. 10. They fi all fall by the Sword: — Jiin n» Sjf irn^J' 1 Our 
 Tranflators, not knowing what to make of im»J% gave it the beft Senfe 
 that offered. As the Words are now read, they fignify — he will make 
 him run out upon the Hands of the Sword. It is hence evident that 
 IHTJI' is corrupt ; and it is alfo highly probable that rs\y< is the true 
 Reading ; for all the ancient Verfions feem to have read fo ; and this 
 Word fuits the Context; thus -— They shall abide in the 
 Power of the Sword : /. e. be always fubjedl to it. 
 
 Psalm LXIV. 
 
 V. 3. and bend their Bows to flioot their Arrows, even bitter 
 
 Words. \'M2 "im D>n lD"n ] Rather — they shoot bitter 
 Words like their Arrows. See Note Pf. LVIII.y. 
 
 V. 4. that they may fioot rrn'V ] That they may hit,. 
 
 or strike.. 
 
 V. 5..
 
 144 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 5. — they fay. Who JImU fee them f : loV nXT '0 nOK] The 
 Syriac and Arabic read here ijV — who f jail fee us? This Reading 
 feems better adapted to the Context j except we underfland by 107 
 them, viz. the Snares. 
 
 V.6. — 'both the inward Thought of every one of them, and the Heart 
 is deep. J pOV i^i vm i'^pl] Rather — but the inward Part of 
 A Man, and the Heart are deep: i.e. " notwithftanding 
 "their diligent Search they cannot penetrate into another Man's 
 " Thoughts, who may be contriving to render their Machinations 
 " abortive." 
 
 V._8. So theyjimll make their own "Tongue to fall upon themfehes : 
 CilLl'S lO'Sy inS'Li'Dn] The Hebrew feems here faulty : iov yrh'<uy 
 fignifies he fmll make him fall, which cannot be connedled with the 
 reft of the Sentence. Remove the T\, you have the proper Number, 
 iS'tt'^'l, as in the old Verfions, and get clear of that furreptitious Per- 
 fon. See the fame Error in the laft Ffalm, V. 10. 
 
 — — all that fee them fjall fee away. \ Di nX") Sd imiJiT ] 
 Here again is another Solecifm : but this may perhaps be remedied 
 by only reading Voi Tll^iT — AND every -one that seeth 6?c. 
 
 Psalm LXV. 
 v. ^. Iniquities prevail againfl me', as for Qur Tranfgrejions, thou 
 
 Jhalt purge'them away. \ D"iSDn nnj* ii'j/t:*s 'io —- inaji n^iv n:n] 
 Rather — The Portions of Iniquities prevail : but thou 
 
 WILT PURGE AWAY THE NuMBER OF OUR TRANSGRESSIONS. 
 
 n:n, which is not tranflated in our Verfion in this Place, is rendered 
 a Portion, Neh,XII.47. Jer. LII. 34, Sec. and I confider 00 as a Noun 
 in regimine, (as Ifa. LXV, 11. i Kings X. 17. fee.) from nj*D to num- 
 ber. In refpe(3: to the Affix Pronoun, fee Pf X. Ver. 5. It is properly 
 rendered, Pf LXVII. 4. 
 
 y. 4. Blefed is the Man whom thou choofef, and cnufefi to approach 
 unto thee, that he may dwell in thy Courts : we Jhall be fatisfied &c. 
 
 " lii nv:ityi — inyn pty> — ':r\^T\^ nn:in nc'N ] Rather — Thou 
 
 CHOOSE ST AND BRINGEST THE BLESSED ONE that Hi MAY 
 DWELL IN THY CoURTS; HE WILL BE SATISFIED 6CC. ^t^•^J 
 
 is here confidered as the Participle prefent, which frequently admits 
 the » paragogic, and nViti'Ji as the third Perfon of the Preter Niphal 
 with n alfo redundant, as Gen. L. 5. Ruth II. 2. Ezek. XXIII. 20. &c. 
 
 — — even
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 145 
 
 even of thy holy Temple. \ iSd'H V\p ] I add here a Part of 
 
 the next Word, viz. NmJ, and render — even of thy holy Temple, 
 which IS TO BE HAD IN Reverence. So ^«n"lJ IS rendered, Pf.LXXXlX. 
 7. CXI.9. All the ancient Verlions (except the Chaldee) read lb : and the 
 Hemiftic wants here a Word, than which a properer could not be found. 
 
 V. 5. By terrible Things in Righteoufnefs ivilt thou anfwer us, 
 
 IJJVn pnvn niJ^ma ] Our Verfion gives mN"nJ a Senfe oppofite to 
 the whole Scope of the Pfalm : for all the Inftances fubjoined are fo 
 many Proofs of the Mercy, not of the Wrath of the Almighty ; and 
 therefore fitter Objedts to excite Thankfulness than Terror. For 
 this Reafon, having already divided the Word mNIU, and affigned 
 the former Part a Place in the preceding Verfe, I here read m^f, by a 
 Repetition of the K ; which feems to have been dropped, either ca- 
 fually, or perhaps by the unfkilful Criticifm of feme Tranfcriber ; who 
 finding the two Words m^C «m: written clofe together, (as is ufual in 
 Hebrew MSS ; without a Point of Separation, as in Greek and Latin 
 Infcriptions) and being unable to make the proper Diftindlion, boldly 
 cut the Knot, which he could not untie, and difcarding the fecond N* 
 as an Intruder, blended the two Words into one, fo as to occafion the 
 prefent Difficulty. I render niN a Sign, or Token, as V.8. and connect 
 it with the Refl of the Sentence thus — Thou in Righteousness 
 
 ANSWEREST with A SiGN , or, ThOU IN KiNDNESS SUPPLIEST 
 
 us WITH A Token — for fo pli* fignifies, Judg. V. 11. i Sam. XIL 
 7. &c. and njy — Ifa. XLL 17. XLIX. 8. 
 
 and of them that are afar off upon the Sea. \ D»i5n"l Dn ] 
 
 on may feem to be a Miftake for D'O'T : but we fliould not too haftily 
 draw Conclufions. The prefent Leftion may well be juflified if the 
 Words be thus diftinguifhed, D» ^XTS Dn, viz. and of the Sea, 
 THE mofl: DISTANT Sea : the Words being in Appofition : and by 
 this Conftrudion they become nearly parallel to thofe that precede, 
 viz. of all the Ends of the Earth. 
 
 V. 8. 777^^^ alfo that dwell in the uttermojl Tarts are afraid at thy 
 r^/Jf/n ; — TnmXO mvp 'nty' IKT'I] Rather — reverence THY 
 Signs, as V. 4. 
 
 V. 9. — thou greatly enrich eft it with the River of God, which is 
 
 full of Water : — Q'O nSd CD'hSk iSs nJltl'J/n ] Rather — thou, 
 
 O God, enricuest it with the River which is full of 
 
 Water. 
 
 T V. 12.
 
 146 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 1 2. — and the little Bills rejoice on every Side. : njnjnn DlVaj '^♦Jl] 
 Rather, with the old Verfion — and the Hills shall be (or 
 are) compassed with Gladness. 
 
 V. 13. The Pajiures are clothed ivith Flocks: — ]K>n DHD ll^aS] 
 All the old Verfions feem to have read HD in regimine — The Lambs 
 OF THE Flocks are clothed. 
 
 Psalm LXVI. 
 
 V. 12. — hut thou broiightejl us out into a wealthy Place. 1iN»5fim 
 J rril^] All the ancient VeiTions read here nmiS — to a Place 
 of Refreshment ; which is doubtlefs the true Reading : for n'1") 
 fignifies only moijl, or well watered. 
 
 Psalm LXVII. 
 V, I. God be merciful bcc. ] See Pf. XLV. 4. 
 
 Psalm LXVIII. 
 
 V. 4. — hy his Name Jah, vyc r~Tl ] None of the ancient Ver- 
 fions feem to have read the ^ in their Texts : or, if they did, they 
 confidered it as redundant; which it frequently is before all Cafes. 
 However, thefe two Words cannot be ioined to the fecond Hemiftic, 
 as they are in our Verfion : but ought to be rendered, and connected 
 with the latter, thus — (His Name is Jah -,) and rejoice be- 
 fore HIM. yah feems to be only a Contradlion of n'nS Jehovah. 
 
 V. 8. The Earth Jljook, the Heavens alfo dropped at the Prejence of 
 God : even Sinai itfelf was moved at the Prefence of God, the God of 
 Ifrael. 'JflO — 'J'p nt D'H*?}^ 'JSO — ISOJ D'Ot^ ?!$< nt^'V") \^ii 
 
 rHxnK^' 'hSk Ch'^K] Rather The Earth shook, the 
 
 Heavens also dropped, at the Presence of the G©d, 
 WHO was AT Sinai; at the Presence of God, the God of 
 Israel. 
 
 V. 9. Thou, O God, didjl fend a plentiful Rain, whereby thou didjl 
 confrm thine Inheritance, when it was weary. DTI*??* ^'JD m^lJ Dtyjl 
 :rtnJJ13 nriN nN'?^! — ■in'7nj ] Rather — Thou, O God, didst 
 
 send
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 147 
 
 SEND A GRACIOUS RaIN TO THINE INHERITANCE J AND, WHE^f 
 IT WAS EXHAUSTED, THOU DIDST ESTABLISH IT. 
 
 V. 10. — thou, O Godt haji prepared of thy Goodnefs for the poor. 
 : D'nbN ♦jy'7 "inmon 10^] Rather — Thou, O God, according 
 TO THY Goodness, didst provide for the poor. 
 
 V. 1 1 . T^he Lord gave the Word, great was the Compatiy of thofe 
 that publijhed it. ; nn KnV mnirnon — nax |n» 'nx] Rather, per- 
 haps, in one Hemiflic — The Lord gave the Word of glad 
 Tidings to the great Army : or, in two, thus — The Lord 
 gave the Word j there were glad Tidings to his numerous 
 Host. This is the very Word our Lord ufes, Ifa. LXI. i. where he 
 fpeaks of his Gofpel; and which He quotes and applies to Himfelf, 
 Luke IV. 18. So alfo Ch.VII. 22. we read — to the poor the Gosvei. is 
 preached, which implies the fame Idea as we have in the foregoing 
 Verfe. But notwithftanding the fecondary Allufion, what is here faid 
 refers primarily to the total Difcomfiture of Sifera and Jabin by 
 Deborah, Judg. IV. 
 
 V. 12. Kings of Artuics did flee apace: — pm* plT m^^nV 'dSo ] 
 I fufpedl that the true Reading here is — mJ ]1TT> fying did fy. 
 
 V. 13. Though ye have lien among the Pots, yet fhall ye be as the 
 Wings of a Dove, covered with Silver, and her Feathers with yellow 
 
 Gold. p-ip"i»n n»m-inKi— fiDDn nam njv 'flj2— dtidit va pn3D*n dk 
 
 J *p"in ] The Word DTlDii' never fignifies Pots ; and there feems to be 
 no Occafion to add any Words to the Text, which appears fufficiently 
 clear without : thus — Did not ye lie among the Sheep- 
 folds, O ye Wings of a Dove, covered with Silver, 
 and with burnished Gold in her Feathers? See DK thus 
 ufed, Eft. IV. 14. Jer. XXXI. 20. 'OiT\Q^ I render as in our Verfion, 
 Judg. V. 16. though it properly fignifies Rails or Bars, which were 
 ufed for that Purpofe : fee Far. Proph. P. 78. and to p"ip1» I give the 
 Senfe of burnifcd, becaufc in Chaldee it fignifies a Topaz, a Stone 
 both bright and yellow : or, as the Word generally fignifies green, it 
 may mean the greenifh Caft which Gold fometimes has ; thus Martial, 
 Miratur Scythicas virentis auri 
 
 fupitcr fammas . B. XII. Epig. 15. 
 
 This Allegory appears to me to have a clear Reference to the Tribes 
 of Reuben, Part of Manafleh, Dan and Aflier, which did not affift 
 
 T 2 Deborah
 
 148 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Deborah in the Battle againfl: Sifera ; and which flie reproaches in her 
 Song, Judg. V. 15, 16, 17. They are called Doves, as being the fitteft 
 Emblems of their Cowardice. The Go/d and Silver to which the 
 Wings are compared may allude to the Riches, which thefe Tribes 
 feem to have acquired, by preferring a domeltic, to a warlike, Life. 
 Thus IlT.ichar is called an Afs; Judah, a Lion, &c. to denote their re- 
 fpedive Qualities, Gen. XLIX. 
 
 V. 14. When the Almighty fcattercd Kings in it, it itias white as 
 Snoiv in Sabnon. \ ;iaSva h^n 711 — O'dS,*: nU! l^'-lSn ] Rather 
 — When the Almighty discomfited the Kings, on her 
 Account thou didst become as the Snow of Salmon. 
 The Verbs DnD, V"1D, X'^ti, and :r")i3, are all fo like in Form, Sound, 
 and Senfe, that they are often confounded. I render D'D^D the Kings, 
 as Sifera and Jabin appear evidently to be meant, ril I tranflate on 
 her Account, viz. Deborah's ; whofe Reproaches made them pale with 
 Indignation : fo many Inftances occur in Scripture, particularly in the 
 poetical Books, of Relatives ufed in this Manner without Antecedents, 
 when the Subjed is fo well known that it cannot be miftaken, that it 
 is needlefs to cite them. jWd I make the fecond Perfon, as the Tribes 
 are ftill addreffed in the fame Character. 
 
 V. 1 5. "The Hill of God is as the Hill of BaJJ:an, an high Hill as the 
 
 Hill of BaJJmn. \ ic'i nn D'jjjj in — ;tya -in O'nW in] Rather, I 
 think, thus — The Hill of Bashan is an eminent Hill, 
 the Hill of Bashan is a very high Hill. I tranflate "in 
 OnSx, an emitient Hill, becaufe, according to the Hebrew Phrafeology, 
 any Thing diftinguiflied in it's kind has the Addition of God after it, 
 as Gen. XXIII. 6. XXX. 8. i Sam. XXVI. 12. &c. D'JnJ in figniiies 
 a Hill with many Tops, as in Homer Ts-oXv^et^a.?. Our Tranflators, as 
 it fhould feem by the old Verfion, thought that this Verfc referred to 
 Mount Zion. But it feems to me more probable, that it is to be con- 
 fidered as an Apoftrophe to the Vidtory, fo often mentioned in Scrip- 
 ture, which the Ifraelites gained over Og the King of Bafhan, and Sihon 
 King of the Amorites. 
 
 V. 16. Why leap ye, ye high Hills ? D'JjaJ Dnn IHi'in n^h] 
 Rather — Why do ye look with Jealousy, ye high Hills ? 
 So this Verb, which occurs nowhere elfe, fignifies in Arabic. This 
 feems addreffed to other Hills, which are reprefented as jealous that 
 God had made Baflian the Inheritance of his People. 
 
 V. 17.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS, 149^ 
 
 V. 17. The Chariots of God are twenty thou/and, even thoufands of 
 Angels: — ^KJtT 'sSt< D'n:in D'H^N ^31] Rather perhaps — The 
 Lord rode with Myriads, with thousands of thousands. 
 
 the Lord is among them as in Sinai, in the holy Place. 'J1J< 
 
 : lyipl 'J'D D3 ] Rather perhaps — the Lord is 'among them; 
 it {vi-z. Bafhan) is A Sinai in respect to Holiness. See a thus 
 ufed, Pf. XC. 10. 
 
 V. 18. — yea, for the rebellious alfo, that the Lord might dwell 
 
 among them. J D'H'^^^ TV yyoS DmiD PjKl] Rather that 
 
 the Lord might have the Habitation of the rebel- 
 lious. Thus is pty? rendered, Pf. CIV. 12. The Meaning of this 
 Verfe feems to be — "That God had intirely defeated the Kings of 
 *' Canaan, or made them Tributaries, in order that his chofen might 
 " poflefs their Country." 
 
 V. 19. Blefed be the Lord, who daily loadeth us with Benefits, even 
 the God of our Salvation. ; ijnnt:'' Snh ^'h D^V — DV DV 'JIN llin] 
 Rather — Blessed be God daily, the God of our Salva- 
 tion, who burdeneth Himself with us. See the Word 
 thus ufed, Zech. XH. 3. 
 
 V. 20. He that is our God, is the God of^ Salvation, and unto God 
 the Lord belong the Ijjues from Death, r\^r\'h'\ — T\^V^^&> Sn* uV h^T\ ' 
 : nW:{in r^ydl 'JIK] Rather — God is TO us a God of Salva-- 
 tion ; and unto the Lord, the God of Death, belongs 
 the Determination, or Efficiency : for niKlkin DIdS. cannot^ 
 be conflrued the IJJues from Death. 
 
 V. 23. T^hat thy Foot may be dipped in the Blood of thine "Enemies, 
 and the 'Tongue of thy Dogs in the fame. \\\ih — D*13 *lSj"> \*n'-Dn pu? 
 : inJIS D':i\S'3 T^^D] This Verfe feems very corrupt; for \TtO can 
 only fignify to wound. All the ancient Verfions read here ^Tno, as Pf. 
 LVIII. 10. which is doubtlefs the true Reading, and there is the greateft 
 Probability that D'n'NQ: is another Miftake for DlN'a : or perhaps 
 O'DlNa (as Ex. XXV.5.) agreeing with the laft Antecedent, though an 
 uncommon Conftrucftion. Wherefore I would render this Verle ac- 
 cording to the Common Prayer Verfion — That thy Foot may 
 BE washed in Blood ; (or, that thou mayest wash thy 
 Foot in Blood) and the Tongue of thy Dogs may be red 
 
 TJIROUGH the same. 
 
 V. 26, .
 
 150 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 26. — even the Lord, from the Fountain of Ifrael. "TlpOQ *J^K 
 :Ss'nti'»] I read — iip,:: D'JIK — THE God, the Fountain of 
 Israel. God is faid to be tz)"n "HpJ3, the Fountain of Life, Pf. 
 XXXVI. 9. and this I fuppofe to be the Senfe here intended. 
 
 V.27. — the Princes of Judah, and their Counfel, — CDnaj"! min» HIT] 
 DDSJ"! can only fignify their Heap of Stones. As all the old Verfions 
 (the Chaldee excepted) have here their Princes or Generals, I conclude 
 they read Dnan, their Excellency : for Judah is called the Law- 
 giver, (Pf. LX. 7. CVIII. 8.) and was diftinguilhed above all the other 
 Tribes, not only by taking the Lead in War, by having the Metropolis 
 and Temple within his Diftridl, but principally by being the Anceftor 
 of the great Lawgiver of the whole World. 
 
 V. 28. Thy God hath commanded thy Strength : — "]TJ? yrbn mXi'\ 
 I would read 0'^7^f with all the ancient Verfions, and render — Com- 
 mand THY Strength, O Lord ; which would fuit better with the 
 next Hemiftic. 
 
 V. 30. Rebuke the Company of Spearmen, the Multitude of the Bulls 
 ivith the Calves of the People, till every one fubmit himfelf with Pieces 
 of Silver : fcatter thou the People that delight in War. — njp riT! "IVJ 
 
 mn-ip Dvjj; -i?n — f]DD 'inn Dflnna xy xdv — h'wi dh'^k my 
 
 .* IVQll' ] Thus ought I think the Hemiflics to be diftinguirtied ; and 
 thus rendered — Rebuke the Beast of the Reed, the Congre- 
 gation OF Bulls, with the Calves ; the People of the 
 Sea, who humble themselves before Fragments of Sil- 
 ver: SCATTER (I fay) the People who delight in War. 
 By the Beaji of the Peed is clearly meant the Hippopotamus, which de- 
 notes the Fgyptians. The Company of Bulls and Calves is a plain AUu- 
 fion to their ylpis and Sernpis, or I/is and Ofiris, which they worfhip- 
 ped ; and to which the third Hemiflic refers, calling thefe Idols con- 
 temptuoufly Fragments of Silver, becaufe, I fuppofe, overlaid or plated 
 with that Metal. A third Charaderiftic of this Nation is alfo men- 
 tioned : they are called the People of the Sea. Ifaiah defcribes their 
 Country by the Tongue of the Egyptian Sea, and by the Seven Streams. 
 XI. I 5. And Ezekiel defcribes the Tyrians by the Appellation of Princes 
 of the Sea for the fame Reafon, becaufe they bordered upon the Sea, 
 and carried on a great Commerce. This Defcription is doubtlefs more 
 applicable to the latter than the former : but, when accompanied 
 with the other diftinguifliing Marks, could not fail of being eafily un- 
 
 derftood.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 151 
 
 jderftood. Laftly, In the fourth Hemlftic they are pointed out by a 
 fourth Circumftance, viz. a People that delight in War ; where the 
 Plalmift concludes, as he had begun, by requefting God to reprefs their 
 Fury. It may be objeded to this Interpretation, that hy^l is in regi- 
 mine : but if it be confidered how often fuch V^ords are u'ie.d fpecially, 
 the Objection will have littk Weight. This Word cannot be conftrued 
 with D',t:v without deftroying the Hemiftics, and with them the Senfe 
 of the Verfe ; hence it is probable the 3 was dropped by fome unfkil- 
 ful Tranfcriber, who might officioufly herein attempt to mend the 
 Text. See the Particle i ufed in the Senfe here propofed, Nold. 4 & 9. 
 
 V. 3 1 . -— Ethiopia Jlsall foon Jlretch out her Hands unto God. jflD 
 
 J DTiSnV VI* \''"in ] We ought I think to read the Text thus 
 
 ,— in» ClSn — fee Pf. XLIV. 20. for \T\ never fignifies to Jlretch^ but 
 always to run. 
 
 V. 34. Afcribe ye Strength unto God : his Excellency is over Ifrael, 
 and his Strength is in the Clouds. imS'Jl — SK"1tr» Sv 0'^S^<'7 W UD 
 J D'i5ntl'i IfVl] Or thus — Ascribe ye Strength unto God 
 ON account of Israel; whose Majesty and whose 
 Strength is in the Heavens. 
 
 V. 35. O God thou art terrible out of thy holy Places : — CD'H^f* NIIJ 
 TtyTpDa ] Rather — O God thou art to be reverenced on ac- 
 count OF thy holy Places. See Pf. LXV. 4. 
 
 Psalm LXIX. 
 
 V. 4. — then I rejlored that which I took not away. Tl^tJl N^ "lilW 
 J yt'H t}<] TK ought here to be rendered therefore, as Jer. XXII. 
 15, Mich. III. 4. 
 
 V. 10. When I wept and chaftened my Soul with Fajling, — nD^NT 
 'It'Di CD'iV2 ] Rather — When I wept with the Fasting of 
 MY Appetite. 
 
 V. 13. But as for me, my Prayer is unto thee, -^ ♦n'^flD 'iKl] 
 
 The Syriac reads — *n^':'i3nn — in Hithpahel, But I pray unto thee. 
 
 V. 22. Let their Table become a Snare before them: and that which 
 Hiould have beenyor their Welfare, let it become a Trap.'\ The laft 
 Hemiftic — typloS D'OlSc''?! — ought I think to be rendered — and 
 
 their
 
 152 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 THEIR Peace Offerings a Trap : the Verb being underftood from 
 the preceding Claufe. This is the ufual Senfe of D'D^ty ; which in the 
 Text appears to have the T redundant; and the Targum omits it ; and 
 T'able being mentioned feems to determine for that Signification. For 
 it was ufual after thefe Sorts of Sacrifices to feajl upon fome Parts of 
 the Vidtjms. Here we have an Antiptofis. See Job. XXX. 31. 
 
 V. 26. _ — and they talk to the Grief of thofe whom thou hafl wounded. 
 \ 'i"lflD' ■J'^'^n JniNDQ '~?}*i ] Almoft all the ancient Verfions read here 
 IDD' — AND THEY ADD TO THE Grief &c. which is a better Reading, 
 and adopted by our old Verfion. 
 
 V. 27. Add Iniquity to their Iniquity : DJIV biJ \\V njn] ^. ought 
 not py to be tranflated, the Punishment of Iniqjjity, as in the 
 
 Margin, and Lam. IV. 6. i Sam. XXVIII. 10. or nJH rendered 
 
 Suffer Iniquity to be added ? 
 
 V. 3 I. — a Bullock that hath Horns and Hoofs.'] i. e. that is of full 
 Age for Sacrifice, which was three at leaft; So Virgil, Eel. III. V. 87. 
 
 Jam cornu petat, et pedibus qui f par gat arenam. 
 And Juvenal, Sat. XII. V.7. 
 
 ^ippe ferox vitulus, tcmplis maturus et arce, 
 
 Spargendufque mero, quern jam pudet ubera matris 
 
 Ducere, qui vexat nafcejiti robora cornu. 
 
 V. 32. The humble Jh all fee this, and be glad : and your Heart fhall 
 
 live that feek God. \ D^nn'? 'nn — D'n'^N 'iim in,!:c*' — Dn:y iKn] 
 Rather — The humble shall see this ; they that seek 
 God shall rejoice : and your PIeart shall live. Thus 
 the old Verfion. 
 
 Psalm LXX.' 
 
 V. I . Make hafle, God, to deliver me ; •>h''irb O'n'^K ] There 
 is clearly a Word wanting in this Hemiftic. Now the Word of the 
 Title, which immediately precedes, is very obfcure and feems redun- 
 dant, viz. nOTn'7 ; it might perhaps be a Miftake for n^rn. Remem- 
 ber : or the Word omitted may have been nV"1, be pleafed, as Pf.XL, 13. 
 
 Psalm LXXI. 
 
 V. 15. — for I know not the Numbers thereof. ,' miSD 'nVT nb O] 
 rrnSD feems to be a Miftake for DllDD, the Infinitive with the Affix, 
 
 and
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS, 153 
 
 and O ought to be rendered though (as Gen. VIII. 21. Exod.XIII.i/.) 
 viz. I CANNOT NUMBER THEM, /'. e. the feveral Inllances of them. 
 
 V. 16. / ivi'i go in the Strength of the Lord God: minjn N13K 
 mn' 'ilX] As Nl^K (the Future of Ki:i) is often written N^K, fo I 
 am perfuaded it ought to be here. For thefe Words, as we now read 
 them, will not I doubt bear the Senfe which our Verfion gives them, 
 viz. " I will abide lledfaft, being upholdcn by the Power of God." 
 See the old Verfion. And, though this Senfe were admitted, yet would 
 it be unconnected with the Context. I would therefore read }<2t*, the 
 
 Future of n:3j, and render 1 will celebrate the mighty 
 
 Ac rs OF the Lord God : fo this Verb fignifies, i Chron. XXV. 1,3. 
 ( though impi operiy rendered prophefy) and rmHJ! has this Senfe, Pf. 
 CVI. 2. CXLV. 4. ccc. Or, ( retaining the prefent Reading) thus — 
 I will go on (or, proceed) with the mighty Acts of 
 the Lord. 
 
 V. 18. N01V alfo when I am old and grayheaded, — ny^^'^ IJ' DJll 
 nil'iJ'1 ] This Hemiftic doubtlefs belongs to the preceding Verfe, and 
 ought to be rendered — even unto old Age and gray Hairs. 
 
 V. 19. Thy Right eoiifnefi alfo, O God, is very high, who haji done 
 grea* Things. : m'^lJ h^^ "Itl-'N* — DTIO 1J^ D'nSiS *inpT>l] Rather 
 — Thy Righteousness also, O God, is a Witness on high, 
 that thou hast done great Things, "lt^'^< is thus ufed. 
 Lev. V. 5. I Sam. XVIII. 1 5. This feems to be an Allufion to the 
 Cuftom of fetting up WitnefTes in an elevated Place, when they de- 
 livered their Evidence in Courts of Juftice, that they might be feen and 
 heard by all. 
 
 V. 23. My Lips Jl.uill greatly rejoice when I Jing unto thee; — nJJID 
 nS matK O TiDD'] Rather — My Lips shall shout for Joy 6cc. 
 
 Psalm LXXII. 
 
 V. 3 . The Mountains Jljall bring Peace to the People, and the little 
 Hills, by Right eotijncfs. \ r-\]>'yi1 my^Jll — DvV DlVti' DHH IKt^'] 
 Rather — and the Hills Righteousness : for :i in nplVl is 
 not acknowledged by moft of the ancient Verfions. The Millake 
 feems owing to pT>'Il occurring in the preceding Line. 
 
 U V. c.
 
 154. CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 5. They pall fear thee as long as the Sun and Moon endure, ] So 
 Ovid, Amor. Lib. I. Eleg. 15. 
 
 Cum Sole et Luna femper Aratus erit. 
 
 V. 6. — as Showers that water the Earth. \ \•'^^? f]''"!? D'l':i"\D ] 
 S)»nr is iin ot,7rc(,P Kiy. and feems to be a Miftake for D»£3")T, the Participle 
 prefent of P|-it, whicli in Syriac fignifies to water, whence conies 
 j^Ojjj, Pluvia, Lnber, Nimbus. In Chaldee P^IT has the Senfe of 
 T\\, Irrigatio. 
 
 V. 7. In his Days Jlmll the righteous JlouriJJj : — pn'^ yo'l nifl'] 
 Moft of the ancient Verfions read pT>, Righteousness, which is 
 preferable. 
 
 V. 16. There pall be an handful of Corn in the Earth — nD3 M» 
 \*"lf<Il ")J3 ] I read here with the Syriac nw£) or ::'£), Abundance. 
 For an Handful is contrary to the Idea intended to be conveyed. 
 
 upon the Top of the Mountains — CDHn CNnil ] This ought 
 
 doubtlefs to be Part of the fecond Hemiftic, thus — upon the Top 
 OF THE Mountains his Fruit shall shake Lebanon. 
 
 and they of the City Jl:all flourip — "I'VO •ij,''i'n ] Rather — 
 
 and he will make it to flourish about the City : for 
 the latter T in li''!,''! feems to be the Affix Pronoun, which has niD for 
 it's Antecedent. 
 
 V. 17. — his Name foall be continued Xyz' ^V ] The Verb ;ij 
 
 occurs nowhere elfe : but, as ]'J fignifies a Son, Critics have fuppofed 
 that this Root muft mean to be as a Son., to continue the Father's 
 Name. But I think it can hardiy be doubted tliat the true Reading is 
 ]»b% shall remain. 
 
 and Men poall be blcjjcd in him ; in OinD'T ] According to 
 
 the LXX, Vulgate, Arabic, and Ethiopic Verfions, the Words here 
 wanting are *pN'*? 'DntT S3 — all the Tribes of the, Earth. 
 
 V. 20. The Prayers of David &c.] See the Note Job XXXI. 40. If 
 the Pfalms of David end here, how comes it to pafs that fo many of 
 them occur afterwards ? See CXXXI. — II. — III. &;c. It is not worth 
 while to inquire into this Matter, as thefe Places are evidently unau- 
 thentic Interpolations : and we might with as much Propriety admit 
 into the Body of the Text the Words that immediately follow thefe, 
 viz. '>'C"''l^' nSD The third Book, or D'bi3n, or liDDn 'VH The Half of 
 the Book, or of the Pfalms-, inferted in the Middle of Pf. LXXVIII, 
 and other MafToretical Fancies. Psalm
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 155 
 
 Psalm LXXIII. 
 
 V 4 For there are 7to Bands in their Death : tDma"? mi i'^H Vi^ '^] 
 That is, fays our old Verfion, l>y Sicknefs, which is Death's Meffenger : 
 but this may perhaps be better underftood of their " not being led 
 " bound to Death," like other Malefadors. The Word 3-.nn occurs 
 nowhere elfe, except Ifa. LVIII. 6. t u- r ' 
 
 but their Strength is Jirm. \ dSv Nnni] Kna cannot I think 
 
 convey the Idea of Firmnejs. The LXX, Symmachus, Arabic, and 
 Vulgate, feem to have read nnn, like Bars. 
 
 V. 5. rhey are not in rroubk as other Men : — IS'^K ITIJK Hojm] 
 They are in no human Trouble. 
 
 V. 7. — they have more than Heart could ivifi. \ llh DVDtyO linv] 
 
 Rather — they exceed the Thoughts of the Heart : 
 
 / e " they are [wicked beyond Conception." The fame Sentiment, 
 
 probably borrowed from hence, occurs, Jer. V. 28. viz._ T^hey are waxen 
 
 fat, they Jhine ; yea, they overpafs the Deeds oj the wicked. 
 
 V. 8. — and /peak wickedly concerning Opprejfion : they /peak loftily. 
 n-inT OnOO ptrjr — y-ia PITT— ] Rather — and speak of 
 Wickedness; they talk of contending against the 
 MOST high; or, they talk injuriously against the 
 most high. The Words which immediately follow eftablifli either 
 of thefe Senfes. 
 
 V. 10. Therefore his People return hither: — ^^V mt:" p'? ] _ Ac- 
 cording to our prefent Verfion his has here no Antecedent : but if the 
 Conftmdtion of Dlia, V. 8. be admitted, the most High will be 
 the Subje(ft. 
 
 and Waters of a full Cup N^O '21 ] Rather and 
 
 much Water is wrung out to them, -viz. the wicked: 
 for the Words fignify literally Waters of Fulncfs. 
 
 V. 1 4. For all the Day long have I been plagued, and chaftened every 
 Morning. } anpiS 'nnoim — Dvn Sd vij: 'HNT] Rather — For 
 
 I HAVE been continually PLAGUED, AND CHASTENED WITH 
 
 Scourges. So np3 fignifies. Lev. XIX. 20. S is fometimes the Sign 
 of the Ablative Cafe. See Noldius. 
 
 U 2 V. 17.
 
 156 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 17. — then undcrjlood I their End.] So the Poet, 
 Al]jlulit bmic tandem Rujini poena tumultum, 
 Abjohitque Deos . Claud. Lib. I. Cap. 21. 
 
 V. 19. How are they brought into Defolaiion as in a Moment ! y^ 
 yj'lD n^d^ Vn] Read with all the Verfions VT\1, and render 
 
 How SUDDENLY ARE THEY IN DESOLATION ! 
 
 V. 20. As a Dream when one awaketh; 'ilK \*»pn!2 Dl*?nD] Rather 
 — As A Dream on awaking, O Lord : for the Verb feems to be 
 in the Infinitive. 
 
 fo, O Lord, when thou awakeji, thou JJmlt defpife their Image. 
 
 J nt^n DsSif TVi ] Rather — thou wilt disregard their 
 
 FOOLISH VAIN ShEW. 
 
 V. 23. — thou haji holden me by my right Hand. J »rX2» 'VI DiPIK] 
 Thefe Words may be rendered — thou hast taken my right 
 Hand by the Hand : or, thou hast taken hold of my 
 right Hand. 
 
 Psalm LXXIV. 
 
 \.i. the Rod of thine Inheritance which thou haJi redeemed; 
 
 "]n^n3 Dllil' n^NJ] Rather — the Tribe &c. as in the Margin; 
 for Mount Zion in the next Hemiftic determines that this Word is to 
 be taken in this Senfe, and that the Tribe hereby meant is Jiidah's. 
 
 V. 3. Lift up thy Feet unto the perpetual Defolations : y^yQ n'^nn 
 nyj mND'Q*?] Rather ^ — unto the total Desolations j as Pf. 
 XLIX. 19. 
 
 even all that the "Enemy hath done wickedly in the SanSluary. 
 
 i flpH :i'1}* yin Sd] Rather — Suppress the Evil of the Ene- 
 my IN the Sanctuary. ^73 is here confidered as the Imperative 
 of h^'2, which has this Senfe, Jcr. VI. 11. XX. 9. 
 
 V. 5. A Man was famous according as he had If ted up Axes upon the 
 thick Trees. : mD"np \V inon — T^lVd") N'n03 VIV] I read N'^O "lynv, 
 and render — A Man has been seen by thee lifting up 
 Axes against the thickest Part of the Timber on 
 high. That is, I imagine, " againfl the Beams and Rafters of the 
 " Covering of the Temple." 
 
 V. 7.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 157 
 
 V. 7. — they have dejiled by caftin? down the dwelling Place of thy 
 Name to the Ground. \ 'yyv pti'O iftn X'S^ih ] Rather Th e y 
 
 HAVE BROKEN DOWN TO THE GroUND AS PROFANE THE 
 
 DWELLING Place of thy Name. See VSn thus ufed, Pf. 
 LXXXIX. 34. 
 
 V. 9. — 7ietther is there amofigji us any that knoweth how long. N*?! 
 : ria ly VIV UnJ^ ] Rather — that KNOWETH wherefore, i.e. 
 " this Calamity is come upon us." See Noldius. 
 
 V. II, 12. fFhy withdrawejl thou thy Hafid, even thy right Hand? 
 
 pluck it out of thy Bofom. For God is my King &c. — "jl* n'tTD ntih 
 
 1JT D'nSiV '\rh'2 — •' I'^m nnp» ^ran ] Thefe two Verfes ought I 
 
 think to make but one, the Hemiftics to be thus divided, read, and 
 
 rendered — Why dost thou return back thine Hand, 
 
 EVEN THY RIGHT HaND FROM OUT OF THY BoSOM ? DrAW 
 IT FORTH QUITE, O GoD, MY KiNG OF OLD 6CC. ^1^2 fig- 
 
 nifies to complete what was begun, which in this Cafe feems to be the 
 drawing out of the Hafid : for God is reprefented as beginning to draw 
 it out, and then returning it back again ; for wliich Reafon the Pfal- 
 mift prays him not to break off at the Attempt only, but to carry the 
 Work quite through. 
 
 V. 18. Remember this, that the Enetny hath reproached, — mf "ID* 
 fl"in Il'liS*] Rather — Remember that the Enemy disparageth 
 THESE Things : i.e. thy Works, juft mentioned. 
 
 V. 19. O deliver not the Soul of thy 'Turtle Dove unto the Multitude 
 of the wicked: — Tlin it'SJ rvvh \r\r\ Sn] Rather — unto wild 
 Beasts : ri'nS being contradtedly written for jnvn?. 
 
 f°^g^^ fiot the Congregation ] rTPI here feems rather to 
 
 fignify Life, anfwerable to tl'2i. 
 
 Psalm LXXV. 
 
 V. I. Unto thee, O God, do we give Thanks, unto thee do we give 
 Thanks: — "ijmn D'hW 1^ i:mn ] Rather — We give Thanks 
 UNTO thee, O God, we give Thanks, 
 
 for that thy Name is near, thy wonderous Works declare. iTlpI 
 
 J "I'mN^DJ T13D yyo ] Moft of the ancient Verfions read here 1JN"lp1 
 and 1J13D — and we call upon thy Name, and declare thv 
 wonderous Works. 
 
 V. 8.
 
 158 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 8. — and the Wine is red : — ~i2n j'^l] Rather — is troubled, 
 
 or THICK. 
 
 but the Dregs thereof all the wicked of the Earth fiall wring 
 
 them out, and drink them. : \'-iK ♦y:r-i Sd ^r\v 1V3* nn;::ty *1K ] 
 
 I read here ^^\Z"'^ "a*, and render — surely he will wring out 
 THE Dregs thereof, and all the wicked of the Earth 
 
 SHALL DRINK them. 
 
 V.9. But I will declare for ever; — dSj^*? TJK 'JNI] I read with the 
 LXX, Ethiopic, and Arabic, S'JiN, I will rejoice : which fuits 
 better with the Context. 
 
 Psalm LXXVI. ' 
 
 V. 4. Thou art more glorious and excellent than the Mountains of Prey. 
 ; S^ID nnnO in{* — nr{< "IINJ] If" this Verfe were an Apoftrophe 
 to Zion, the Conftruftion might be applicable to it : but it feems more 
 natural to make it relate to God. In this Cafe I would render — Thou 
 art become glorious, yea mighty at the Mountains of Prey. 
 See "ino thus rendered, Exod. XXXIII. 6. 
 
 V. 6. — both the Chariot and Horfe are cafl into a deep Sleep. DTlJ 
 } DIDT iDIl] Rather — both the Rider and Horse &c. or if we 
 read nij, we may render — both the Chariot and Horse are 
 overcome. 
 
 Psalm LXXVII. 
 
 V. 2. — my Sore ran in the Night, a?id ceafed not : n'Mi H^'*? H' 
 Jll5n N^l] It is not clear that T can lignify a Sore, nor yet a Stroke; 
 for the only Place that may feem to countenance either of thefe Seiifes 
 admits of another Senfe. See Job XXIII. 2. The Syriac feems to have 
 read 'J/JJ or »DJJ — IT — his Hand strikls me in the Night, 
 and ceaseth not : or (by only reading Tt) his Hand exhaust- 
 ETH me. See Taylor. 
 
 V, 5. / have confidered the Days of old, the Tears of ancient Times. 
 : CD'27"iy ^Tl:t^' — Dlprj CD'3' TI^D'H ] There is a Word wanting 
 in the laft Hemiftic, and none is more proper than that which im- 
 mediately follows, vix. niDTN : it is accordingly made a Part of it 
 
 in nearly all the ancient Verfions, vi-z. thus I have called 
 
 TO Remembrance the Years of ancient Times. 
 
 V. 6.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 159 
 
 V. 6. / call to Remembrance my Song in the Night : I commune with 
 mine own Heart : and my Spirit tnaketb diligent Search. TT^hl TlJ^Ji 
 
 : mr\ D'flnn nn'CK — 'n:iS nv ] inftead of 'nyj^, I read 'n'jn, as 
 
 V. 12. with the LXX, Syriac, Arabic, and Vulgate, and render — I 
 
 MEDITATE IN THE NiGHT IN MY HeARTj I COMPLAIN, AND 
 
 MY Spirit inquireth thus — Will the, Lord &c. 
 
 V. 10. — but I will remember the Tears of the right Hand of the 
 moji High. ', X\hv ]'0» mJtr ] Rather, I think, with moft of the 
 old Verfions — for there are Changes in the right Hand of the 
 MOST High : i.e. "that fame Hand which lately afflicfled me with 
 *'■ it's Stroke, (V. 2.) will foon take hold of my own Hatid :" (as Pf. 
 LXXIII. 23. and LXXIV. 11.) fo God is faid oi.v5r^i»7ro7rct.Q-ai? to repent, 
 when. He means to defifl from infliding Punifliments. Thus I think 
 mJK' ought alfo to be rendered, V. 5. 
 
 y . 1 8. T^he Voice of thy Thunder was in the Heaven : hh^l. "I^Vn "^Ip] 
 "^Jl^^J lignifies properly the hollow Arch, the Ccelorum convexa. 
 
 Psalm LXXVIIL 
 
 V. 4. — and his Strength, and his wonderful Words that be hath 
 done. \T~\^y "itl'K VJInSdJI ItlTVl] Would not — and his mighty 
 
 AND his WONDERFUL WoRKS THAT He HATH WROUGHT 
 
 be better ? 
 V. 25. Man did eat Angels' Food : hefent them Meat to the full. Dn? 
 
 : y:nt:'^ cnS nScr m'^ — tr«N h^a Dn'ntc ] cn'a}* feems to fig- 
 
 nify Oxen in this Place, as Pf XXII. 12. L. 13. LXVIII. 30. Ifa. 
 XXXIV. 7. Jer. L. 1 1. but this Word is ufed in no other Place to de- 
 note Angels. The correfponding Word nTi>, which fignifies any Food 
 procured by hunting, countenances the firft Senfe. I would therefore 
 tranflate — Every one eat the Flesh of Oxen: He sent 
 them Venison (or. Victuals) in Plenty. See Dn^ ren- 
 dered FlcJJj, Zeph.L 17. 
 
 • V. 3 I . — the fatteft of them Dn»J*Jti'01 ] Rather the 
 
 STRONGEST,withtheold Verlion,or THE wealthiest, as Pr.XXII.29. 
 
 V, 32. — and believed not for his wonder ous Works. ijrtJNn K*?!' 
 :vnN*7Gn] Rather, with the old Verfion — and believed not 
 
 HIS WONDEROUS WoRKS. 
 
 V.4U
 
 i6o CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 41. — and limited the Holy One of IJrael. \ nnn S^nti?' tl'npl] 
 AND SET Bounds to (i.e. circumj'cribed ) Him whom the Heavens 
 cannot contain within the narrow Limits (as they fuppofed ) of an 
 Idol : or by this Phrafe may be meant Jetting Bounds to His Power, 
 which they did, when they fuppofed Him unable to bring them into 
 the Land of Promife. Numb. XIV. 2, 3. 
 
 t 
 
 y. 49. ~ by fending evil Angels among them. : D'V"i OkSd nnSll'.^] 
 ryh'Cj'd is here a Noun, put in Apportion, and governed of the Verb 
 V^''S'< : it fignifies the fending forth. I would therefore render this 
 Hemiftic thus — the Missions of evil Ministers : viz. not 
 Angels; but the fierce Anger, Wrath, Indignation, and 
 Trouble, which God employed as the Inftruments of his Vengeance. 
 Thus is the Fire called his Minifer. Pf. CIV. 4. 
 
 V. 50. He made a Way to his Anger ; — ifisS ^Tii dVc» ] Rather 
 — He levelled a Way — i. e. " He made it plain and direft, 
 " fo as not to mifs thofe whom it was intended to ftrike." See Taylor. 
 
 V. 63. The Fire confu?ned their young Men ; t'N nSoK VIIR:: ] I 
 read tt'j<n "^DK — and render — The Fire consumed their choiclst 
 YOUNG Men -, for fo mnH fignifies. 
 
 a?2d their Maidens were 7iot given to Marriage. ^ Vn/ID^I 
 
 Jl^^Sin] Rather — and their Maidens were not celebrated 
 with a Marriage Song, h^d. no Epithalamiujn -, which corref- 
 ponds to the Lamentations of the Widows in the next Verfe. 
 
 V. 69. And he built his SanBuary like high Palaces : CID"! V.:D \y^ 
 Vk^npits] I read 1211 with the Syriac — and he built his Sanc- 
 tuary ON high : for the Temple, wherein was the Sanctuary, was 
 on Mount Zion, the higheft Part of Jerufalem. 
 
 like the Earth which he hath e/lablif^ed for ever. mO* \nN*D 
 
 ; dW*? ] Read again with the fame, and almoft all the other old 
 Verfions, *pKi — he hath established it in the Earth 
 FOR ever. 
 
 V. 72. So he fed them according to the Integrity of his Heart : 
 ini*? DnD DVin] I read here again with all the old Interpreters DnH 
 — And he fed them in the Integrity 6cc. See alfo next 
 Pfalm, Verfe 1 1 . 
 
 Psalm
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. i6i 
 
 Psalm LXXIX. 
 
 v. 2. — unto the Beajls of the Earth. \ pN* iHTtS ] A clear Mif- 
 take for nvnS. 
 
 V. 5. How long. Lord, ivilt thou be angry for ever ? foall thy fea- 
 loufy burn like Fire? .' iriN^p S^N TJD '-\V1T\ Wih — ti:S*n HIH' na "TV] 
 Rather — How long. Lord, wilt thou be angry? shall 
 THY Jealousy burn like Fire for ever ? 
 
 V. 8. remember 7iot againjl us former Iniquities : 1J^ *12in Hi^ 
 D'iD\S*n T~\y\V'\ Rather, as in the Margin — the Iniquities of 
 THEM THAT WERE BEFORE US, equivalent to our Forefathers. 
 
 Psalm LXXX. 
 
 V. 2. — and come and fave us. \ ^'h T\T\V^'h T\':h^ ] Rather — 
 and come to OUR Salvation ; or, more literally, and come 
 TO us FOR Salvation. 
 
 V. 3. 'Turn us again — U^'trn ] Rather — Restore us: fo alfo 
 V. 7, & 19. 
 
 V. 5. Thou feedejl them with the Bread of Tears : — DH^ tDD^DKn 
 ny.'^l ] Thus Bread of Care, Bread of Affiici ion. Bread oj Adver- 
 fty, are Scriptural Phrafes. 
 
 and giveji them Tears to drink in great Meafiire. lapw'm 
 
 '.'oh'^ii J~nyr^"lll] Or — makest them to drink of Tears a 
 THIRD Part: a definite Number ufed. for an indefinite. 
 
 V. 6. — and our Enemies laugh among theinfehes. \ X^ IJyb' 1J'i*Xl] 
 All the old Verfions, except the Chaldee, read xh, viz. laugh at us. 
 
 V. g. Thou preparedjl Koom bef re it ; n'JQ'? n':l^'] Rather 
 
 Thou didst remove Incumbrances from it. See Taylor. 
 
 V. ID. The Hills were covered with the Shadow of it-, and the Boughs 
 thereof were like the goodly Cedars. \ Sk 'n{< H'iDJVl — rh'i DHH IDD] 
 I would render the latter Hemiftic thus — and the goodly Cedars 
 with it's Boughs, the Verb underflood from the preceding Hemif- 
 
 X tic :
 
 i62 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 tic : for a Vine may with more Propriety be faid to cover a Cedar 
 with it's Boughs, than to be like that Tree. 
 
 V. 1 5. Afid the Vineyard which thy Right Hand hath phinted : nJDI 
 '^y*y nvOJ IC'N ] Lexicographers give nJ3 the Signification of Vine- 
 yard, merely becaufe they think the Senfe requires it in this Place. 
 But, though this Senfe might be better adapted to the Continuance of 
 this beautiful Allegory, yet I think we have not Authority to wrefl: 
 the Word from it's ufual Signification, which is A Foundation : I 
 would therefore render — And the Foundation which thy 
 Right Hand hath settled. The Pfalmift begins to proceed 
 gradually from Figurative, to Proper, Terms. For feven Verfes a regu- 
 lar Series of Metaphors is prefcrved. Here is a Tranfition from a Vine 
 to an Edifice. At V. 17. the Pfalmift advances one Step farther, and 
 confiders the whole Congregation of Illacl as one Individual. And at 
 the 18th and 19th Verfes he ends in abfolutely Proper Terms. 
 
 and the Branch that thou wadejl fo Jirong for thyj'e/f. p bv^ 
 
 \'i'} nnVDK ] ^i- may not p be here rendered a Building, as 
 well as nil, run, or ^'J^, all which are derived from nJIl, adijicavit ? 
 for p. Gen. XLIX. 22. does not fignify there a Branch. See Par. 
 Proph. 
 
 V. 16. — they periJJj at the Rebuke of thy Countenance. "I^JJQ mViHi 
 jnilN'] The Antecedents to Ti:3N** are I apprehend the Foundation 
 and the Building jud before mentioned. 
 
 p s A L M Lxxxr. 
 
 V. 5. — where / heard a Language that / underjlood not. ^h nDli* 
 : yr^C'N 'nyi'] Our old Verfion obferves in the Margin that this is 
 fpoken by God in the Perfon of the People, becaufe He was their 
 Leader. But this Senfe feems very forced ; I would rather read, with 
 moft of the old Verfions, ysir yT, i/b. h e ( /. e. Jofeph ) heard 
 A Language that he understood not; or, with lefs Va- 
 riation from the Text, read yv.:::\S* rVT — I made thee hear a Lan- 
 guage which THOU understoodest not. The two following 
 Verfes v/ould juftify this Change of Perfons. 
 
 V. 7. — 1 anfwcred thee in the fecret Place of Thunder. -inD:i liVK 
 £Dy*l] Rather — I answered thee by (hiding, or) stopping 
 
 THE
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 163 
 
 THE Thunder. inDl is here I apprehend the Gerund j and this is 
 a manifeft Allulion to that Thunder which accompanied the DeHvery 
 of the Law of tlie two Tables, which we are told greatly alarmed the 
 People. Exod. XX. 18, 19. 
 
 V. 8. Hear, O my People, and I ivill teftify unto thee : O Ifracl, if 
 thou wilt hearken unto me. \ h V'y^rs DN* ^Snt:*' — "j^ HTVNn 'OV ^2^'] 
 The Syriac adds after. Hear, O my People, mniNl, and I will f^'eak : 
 but there is no Occafion for any Addition, if we render — Hear, O 
 MY People, for I will bear Witness against thee. O 
 Israel, if thou hadst hearkened unto me; 
 
 V. 9. There pall no Jlrange God he in thee ; — nr ^N 11 7~['rV N'S] 
 There would have been no &c. and fo in the next Hemiflic. 
 The I ith Verfe confirms this Senfe. 
 
 V.io. — open thy Mouth wide, and I wi/lfll it. .nn^VsKI T£) nn"in] 
 inin is here I imagine to be conftrued as the Preter Hiphil, as Ifai. 
 XXX. 33. Pf. IV. i.&c. thus — who opened thy Mouth and 
 filled it. This feems clearly to refer to the miracul<His Manner, in 
 which the Ifraelites were fed with Manna in the Wildernefs. 
 
 V. 1 5. — but their Time JJjoiild have endured for ever. DD^ M'1 
 
 J D^iy*? ] ^i- might not we read lzh^yh DHK 'HNl AND 
 
 I would have been with them for ever ? 
 
 V. 16. He Jlmdd have fed them — inSoN'l] If we read in':'ON1 — 
 And I should have fed them — the whole Context would 
 be clearer. 
 
 Psalm LXXXII. 
 
 V. I. — he judgeth among the Gods. \ ODli'' D'hSnI Illpl ] The 
 Word D»n'?N is not, hke the incommunicable Name rmns Jehovah, 
 (Pf. LXXXII I. iH.) confined to the Supreme Being, but is fometimes 
 extended to Magistrates, as in this Place and V. 6. and at other 
 Times to Angels, as Pf. CIII. 20. The Reafon feems to be, that by 
 their Ofiice they are God's Reprefentatives, commiflloned to execute 
 his Commands. This Name is alfo given to Idols, Pf. XCVII. 7, 9. Sec. 
 
 V.J. — all the Foundations of the Earth are out of Courfe. IDia* 
 
 J pN HDiaSD] Rather totter, or are sh.-^ken. When 
 
 X 2 Jtijiice
 
 i64 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Jujlice is perverted, and Partiality JJ.H'ion, when the poor, the affliSied, 
 and the jatherkfs are oppreffed by the Magijlrates, the Foundations of 
 the moral World may very juflly be laid to be paken. 
 
 \ . 6. / have Jhid, 2> are Gods ; and all of you are Childre?! of the 
 moft High. : D^Sd ]vSy ♦m — DHK D'hSn* »nnr0J< »JN] This Verfc 
 ought I think to be connedled with the next, and rendered — Though 
 
 I HAVE CALLED YOU GoDS, YEA, ALL OF YOU THE CHILD- 
 REN OF THE MOST HiGU ; . 
 
 V. 7. But ye ft.oU die like Men, and fall like one of the Princes. 
 : iSsn tD'''^'::p. nntt^l — \^^\^^^\ CnN:) pN ] Rather Never- 
 theless YE SHALL DIE LIKE A COMMON Man'; AND YE SHALL 
 
 FALL, O Princes, like a single Individual ; in Oppofition 
 to Magiftrates, who reprefent the Body ot the People. 
 
 ■ Psalm LXXXIII. 
 
 V. 3. — and confuted againft thy hidden ones. \ 'yy\^'i Hy Vi*:;»nn] 
 Rather — against those whom thou esteemestj or lite- 
 rally, AGAINST thine ESTEEMED, Or TREASURED, ONES, (fee 
 
 the Verb py thus ufcd, Job XXXIil. 12.) in the fame Senfe as God's 
 People are frequently ftiled his n'TJD, His peculiar 'Treafure ; Pf. 
 CXXXV. 4. Exod. XIX. 5. 
 
 V. II. Make their Nobles like Orcb IinyD laiHi lOD'Lt'] Read 
 
 here — 1!23ni1 Dn'u — make them and their Nobles . 
 
 That this is the true Ledion, fee the Chaldee and Syriac Verfions. 
 
 V. 13. O wy God, make than like a Wheel: . bjS.13 ItSri'L:' 'nVt<] In 
 Ifaiah, where the fame Comparifon occurs, bj'fJ is rendered a rolling 
 Thing (which is doubtlefs the general Idea of the Word) and in the 
 Margin, Thijlle Down : (Ch. XVII. 13.) either of which Senfes feems 
 preferable to that of Wheel. 
 
 V. 14. As the Fire bur net h the Wood, and as the Flame fetteth the 
 Mountains on Fire :] So Homer, Iliad II. v. 455. 
 WvTi Tsrvo cuayjhov i7ri(pMyii acTTnTcv vA'/jv 
 Ovaio? iv icopvipys. And Virgil, Georg. II. V. 305. 
 Robora comprendit, frondefque elapfm in altas, 
 Ingentem ccelo fonitum dedit ; inde fecutus 
 Per ramos vidlor perque alta cacumina regnat. 
 Ft totum involvit Jiammis nemus. Psalm
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 165 
 
 Psalm LXXXIV. 
 
 V. 2. — my Heart and my FleJJo crieth out for the living God. i^b 
 :»n bK h^ i::i' ntrm] Rather, with the old Verfion — rejoice in 
 THE LIVING God. 
 
 V. 3. Tea, the Sparrow hath found an Hovf, and the Sivalloio a 
 Nejl for hcrfef, where fie may lay her young, even thine Altars &c. 
 
 -I'mnnt!: n.v — n'niDK nnty -\z'^ — rh ip nmi — no n^vo mD^ d:i 
 
 "iJlJ As HK feems rather redundant here, might not we read ;— iflK or 
 \r\^, and render — As the Sparrow findeth an House, and 
 THE Swallow a Nest, where she may lay her young, fo 
 let me approach (or let me be placed at) thine Altars 
 &c ? d: is ufed as a Particle of Comparifon, Jer. LI. 49. 
 
 V. 5. — in whofe Heart are the Ways of them. J D^n^n m'7D3] 
 Rather, I think — in whose Heart are Praises : for the 
 Verb ^;^D fignifies to extol, or praife, Pf. LXVIII. 4. 
 
 V. 6. Who paffmg through the Valley of Baca, make it a Well : 
 the Rain alfo fillet h the Fools. DJ imn't^'' \V^ — K3:in p-'^yn n:iy 
 : ;— inVJ moy — J~n3"i:n ] Thus I think ought the Hemiftics to be 
 diftinguilhed, which will give this Senfe --- Passing .through 
 the Vale of Weeping, they will make it a Source even 
 of Blessings : it will put on a new Face ; or it will 
 BE CLOTHED WITH A Change. n"(10 is here confidered as a 
 Noun, from mi2, which fignifies to tnake a Change in the Circumfian- 
 ces, or to alter to the reverje. See Hof. IV. 7. Mic. II. 4. and I read, 
 with the ancient Verfions, nD^il- 
 
 V. 7. — every one of them in Zion appeareth before God. ^^ ^^J'^♦ 
 nvyn D'nS« ] Rather — the God of Gods will look upon 
 ZioN ; i. e. his Church. 
 
 V. 10. For a Day in thy Courts is better than a thoufand :"] So Tully, 
 Tufc. V. O vita Fhilofophia dux, unus dies bene et ex praceptis tuis 
 aSlus peccant i Imtnortalitati efi anteponendus. 
 
 Psalm LXXXV. 
 
 V. 13. —and fijall fet us in theWayofhis Steps. W^VQ 'I'^'h CDt^"^] 
 Rather-— and shall direct his Steps in the Way : i.e. 
 
 Righteoufnefs
 
 i66 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Righteoufnefs fliall diredl God. A poetical Image, to intimate that 
 He will a^ agreeably to Jiiflice. 
 
 Psalm LXXXVI. 
 
 V. 8. neither are there any Works like unto thy Works. \'^'\ 
 
 t "J'tJ'yDD ] Rather — and there is nothing like thy Works. 
 
 V. 1 1 . — U7tite my Heart to fear thy Name. ; yyv ^^^T^ 'IinV nn»] 
 Or — MY Heart will rejoice in fearing thy Name. 
 See the Verb rnn. 
 
 Psalm LXXXVII. 
 
 V. I . Hii Foundation is in the holy Mountains. ,' trip mm imiD'] 
 I read in HID' — A Desire (a Mark, or Sign) shall be set 
 UP IN the Holy Mountains. Though the Temple upon 
 Mount Moriah might be confidercd as a Beacon, to be (een by all Na- 
 tions, yet it does not feem to be the Idea intended to be here fpecified. 
 What this is will appear at V. 5. 
 
 V. 3. Glorious Things are fpoken of thee — *13 "1^"!!: nnnDJ ] If 
 this Verfion be right, the Text ought to be i~i"nn,t}, the Participle 
 Pyhal: but the Words may I think be divided better, thus — "TIlIDJ 
 1^2. "syi Dm, and rendered — A glorious and perfect Subject 
 is in thee, O City of God. 
 
 V. 4. / will make mentioti of 'Rahab and Babylon to them that know 
 )ne ; behold Fhilijiia, and Fyre, icith Ethiopia ; this Man was born there. 
 
 J DC lb' n? — 'c^^2 cv -)V;fi nti^Sc nir^ — 'v^h Snm an-i -iotn] 
 
 Rather — I will speak to those that know me of Egypt 
 and Babylon ; Behold of Philistia, and Tyre, with 
 Ethiopia, faying, Such a one was born there. The 
 fame as Ji/)/«4 : ril is ufed contemptuoufly, viz. as for this Moses, 
 the Man that brought up us out of the Land of Egypt, ive wot not 
 what is become of him. Exod. XXXII. i. The Meaning of this Verfe 
 I conceive to be no other than this; viz. "that in fpcaking to my 
 •• Acquaintance concerning Egypt, Babylon, and all the other neigh- 
 " bouring Countries, I fliall make mention of the greateft Perfons 
 " born in them as mere ordinary Charadlers, from whofe Births their 
 
 " refpedlive
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 1^7 
 
 " refpedtive Countries will derive no great Credit, in Comparifon of 
 " that infinitely more eminent Native of Judea, who is the Subjed of 
 " the following Verfe." 
 
 V. 5. And of Zion it fiall be /aid, This and that Man was horji in 
 her: and the Highejl Himfelf fiall eftablifi her. ty»Kl :^"K 1^^^» IVVbl 
 : iV'^y rXiysy Nim — nn "ty'l Rather — But of Zion it shall 
 
 BE SAID, THE MOST EMINENT OF MeN WAS BORN IN HER; AND 
 He, THE MOST HiGII, SHALL ESTABLISH HER. li<»}< pUt in Op- 
 
 pofition to n? ('<is before explained) fignifies a Man of Confequence : 
 and, according to the oriental Phrafeology, by the Reduplication, muft 
 mean the Superlative or high'eft Degree : or the Man, even the 
 Man, fignifies the Man of Men, the Greatest of all Men. 
 According to this Interpretation every one will fee who this eminent 
 Perfonage was to be, from whofe Birth Zion (ufed by a Synecdoche for 
 Judea) was to acquire fo much Glory. The latter HemilHc feems to 
 me to have reference, not to God the Father, but to his Son : it ap- 
 pearing to be exegetical of the preceding one, and to defcribe His Di- 
 vine, as the other docs His Pluman, Nature. 
 
 V. 6. I'he Lord pall count when he ivritcth up the People, that this 
 Man was born there. : Diy lS' n? D'SJ? n^tODl nSD' 7n^r^■> ] Ra- 
 ther -~ The Lord will have this recorded in register- 
 ing the People, that He was born there. nSD fignifies a 
 Genealogy, Gen. V. i. Neh. VII. 5. rOD, a Regijler. Ezra. II. 62. Jer. 
 XVII. 13. nt is ufed to denote this very 'Thing, this particular Cir- 
 cimjiance, Eccl. VI. 9. Elth. IV. 5. &c. This I think can pofiibly re- 
 late to nothing elfe than the Pedigree of our Lord, which had been re- 
 corded among the Jews, and which the Evangelifls have given us with 
 the Pliftory of his Birth, &c. in the Gofpels. 
 
 V. 7. As well the Singers as the Players on Inftruments fliall be there : 
 all my Springs are in thee. : in TyD Sn — □♦SSnn Q'-|&*l] Rather 
 — All that dwell in thee will sing with the Dancers: 
 literally, will be Singers, the Part, preknt. SSn fignifies to daiice in 
 feveral Places; Judg. XXI. 21, 23. &c. I read D'bbnn, with the Chal- 
 dee and the old Verfions ; and confider Tys as the Part. Riphil, from 
 \\V to inhabit ; which is hcxt fpecial, as in a Multitude of Places. Here 
 the Pfalmift returns to Sion, "his firfl: Subjefl:, from which he might 
 be thought to have digrefi"ed, by talking of it as of a third Perfon ; 
 
 and
 
 i68 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 and concludes with predicating the Joy which would accompany the 
 Advent of the Delire of all Nations. 
 
 Psalm LXXXVIII. 
 
 V. 5. — free among the dead ''Z'^n Cnsn ] ^c. might not 
 
 the true Ledion be 'nti-'Sn (in Pihel) — I am sought for — corref- 
 ponding to 'niLlTtJ, I am counted, in the preceding Verfe ? How- 
 ever I ihall confider it as the Part, prefent, and render — They seek 
 
 ME AMONG THE DEAD. 
 
 V. 6. — in the Deeps. \ mblf-tDi ] All the ancient Verfions, the 
 Chaldee excepted, read msbvil, in the Shadow of Death ; which 
 fecms a better Senfe. 
 
 V. 10. — pall the dead arife iaip» D'NDI DK ] Rather — 
 
 shall the deceased — . See this and the following Verfes explained. 
 Job XXVI. 5. 
 
 V. 18. Lover and Friend hajl thou put far from me, and mine Ac^ 
 quaintance into Darknefs.'] Thefe two laft Words — "[LJ'njD »VT3, in 
 order to have the Senfe which our Verfion gives them, muft have a 
 Verb, a Conjundtion, and a Prepofition fupplied : they ought to be ren- 
 dered KEEPING BACK MINE ACQUAINTANCE; viz. Jrom 
 
 coming to fee me : agreeably to V. 8. I^na is the Participle Pihel. 
 yy\ :inN, at the Beginning of the Verfe, Ihould be tranflated. Friend 
 AND Companion, as Pf. XXXVIII. i i. 
 
 Psalm LXXXIX. 
 
 V. 2. For I have faid 'nniDK ] AH the old Verfions, except 
 
 the Chaldee, read ri"l2N, thou hast said: which is preferable. 
 
 V. 5. And the Heavens Jloall praife thy Wonders, Lord: thy Faith- 
 fulnefs alfo in the Congregation of the Saints. — mn' InSd IZ)',!2i^' IIVI 
 : D':>'"ip Snpn injlbs* f]f< ] The latter Hemiftic ought to be thus 
 rendered — the Saints also thy Faithfulness in the 
 Congregation; the Verb ilV being eitlier underftood or repeated 
 from the preceding Member. For though it be a beautiful Image to 
 fay that the Heavens praife God, by making Men admire their won- 
 derful Strufture and ftated Motions, it feems harfli to imagine them 
 joining with Saints in Divine Worfliip. 
 
 V . o.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 169 
 
 V. 8. O Lord God of Hojh, who is a Jlrong Lord like unto thee ? or 
 to thy Fakhfulnefs round about thee?] The latter Claufe is hardly in- 
 telligible as here rendered. ^nn'^D inntZNl ought to be tranflated — 
 AND THY Truth is round about thee. 
 
 V. 1 1. — as for the World, and the Fulnefs thereof thou hafi founded 
 them, : DDID* nnx r-lKSai Hnn ] Rather — THE World, and 
 
 ALL THAT IS THEREIN; THOU HAST FOUNDED THEM: the 
 
 Words ARE THINE being underflood from the preceding Claule, fo 
 Pi;XCV. 5. T:he Sea is hi's ; for he made it: the Property of them 
 beins founded in Creation. 
 
 V. 1 4. fiifice and Judgment are the Habitation of thy Throne : pl^' 
 "IXDD \^2Q DDLTOl] Rather — are the Foundation, or the Esta- 
 BLiSHMtNT, as in the Margin ; fo Prov. XXV. 5. and Ifa. XVI. 5. 
 
 V. 25. / wiUfet his Hand alfo itt the Sea, n» DO ♦DStl'll Rather 
 
 — over THE Sea ; lb likewife in the next Hemiftic over the 
 
 Rivers. That is, " I will give him Power over them." This doubt- 
 lefs has reference to God's Promile to the Patriarch Abraham, in re- 
 gard to the Extent of the Land of Promife : hence the Sea here men- 
 tioned mull mean the Mediterranean, as well as the Red Sea, and the 
 Rivers, the Euphrates and Nile. See this Point particularly examined. 
 Par. Proph. App. N°. L P. 153. and the Reafons why the Promile was 
 never fully accompliflied. 
 
 and his right Hand in the Rivers.] So the Scythians tell Alex- 
 ander in Q^Curtius, Si Dii habitum corporis tui aviditati animi parent 
 cjje voluijjent, Orbis te non caperet ; altera tnanu orientem, altera occi- 
 dentem contingeres. Lib.VH. Cap. 8. 
 
 V. 29. His Seed alfo -will 1 make to endure /or ever: inT "tvS ^rxyu-^ 
 Rather — His Seed also will I establish for ever : as 
 Gen. XLV. 7. 2 Sam. XXIII. 5. &c. 
 
 V. 37. It pall be cfablifiedfor ever as the Moon, and as a faithful 
 Witnefs in Heaven. \ irjNJ pHti'n '^\^^ — D71J^ 113' niO ] There is 
 here no Ellipfs of the comparative Particle, for \ coming after luch a 
 Particle, has that Force. See Noldius 60. §. 2. 
 
 V. 39. _ thou haji profaned his Crow?:, by cafting it to the Ground.] 
 nSSn ought to be rendered here— Tuou hast cast down as pro- 
 fane, as Ezek. XXVIII. 16. 
 
 Y V. 44.
 
 lyo CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 44. 'Jhoii haft made his^ Glory to ceafe., and caji his 'Throne down to 
 the Ground. ', nn-|J,2 v^nS INDDT — TinD3 ni'iTn] "inD does not 
 {■igm^y Glory: but the Words liriQ^ Jn3t:'n> as they are now read, 
 ought to be rendered — Thou hast made him cease from his 
 Splendor. But I have no doubt but that inftead of ll.TJ.tD we ought 
 to read TiDV!:, and render — Thou hast made his Crown to 
 CEASE, &c. to which 1NDD, his Thro?ic, in the next Hemiftic corref- 
 
 ponds. ,*:: is here prefixed to the Accufative, as Sji^ Tyrj r~\'2'C! 
 
 'T/jou haji made the City an Heap-, Ifa. XXV, 2. 
 
 V.46. Hoin long. Lord-, ivilt thou hide thyfelffor ever ? ft.^ all thy Wrath 
 
 burn like Fire'? xy^n t:'N* X2'2 ivnn fii:^ — inDn rTT\'' n,!D ny] 
 
 Rather — Lord, how long wilt thou hide thyself ? 
 Shall thy Wrath burn like Fire for ever ? See Pf. 
 LXXIX. 5. 
 
 V. 48. — fl.mll he deliver his Soul from the Hand of the Grave f 
 : HiNu" TD l[:'fl: D^,!D'] Rather, I think — from the Power. 
 
 V. £0. - — I do bear in my Bofom the Reproach of all the mighty 
 People, rcay can Sd 'p'na TIK::'] Rather — I bear (or lite- 
 rally, MY bearing) in my Bosom all the Reproaches op 
 the People. The Syriac and Aquila feem to have read ♦2"1 in re- 
 gimine, as the Conrtrudtion requires. See Pf. LV. 18. For y\ is the 
 fame as nn : it is as frequently written one Way as the other. 
 
 Psalm XC. 
 
 v. I. Lord, thou haft been our dwelling Place — n'M nriK XWIl 'HN* 
 IjV] Rather — Lord, thou hast been to us a Refuge : as 
 Deut. XXXIII. 27. 
 
 V. 2. — even from everlafing to everlafing thou art God. OblJ^ai 
 :'-7K) nns' X±)y^ ny] Rather, I think even from ever- 
 lasting to everlasting thou art, or doil exifl. So Habak- 
 kuk, I. 12. Art 7iot thou from everlcfling, O Lord my Godf So alfo 
 Pf. XCIII. 2. &c. 
 
 V. 3. Thou turnefl Man to DeJiruBion : and fayefl. Return, ye Child- 
 ren of Men. : D1K 'na iniD' "lONm — iSOi "ly ii^VjH yc^n Hik ] 
 
 Do NOT BRING MeN TO DESTRUCTION : BUT SAY, ReTURN 
 
 &C.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 171 
 
 &c. I confider S« as belonging to this Verfc, and 2'^'n the fame as 
 n^^n, which is as otten written this Way as the other. 
 
 V. 4. — and as a PFafc/j in the Night. '. rilh^ rTn.t:i^'Nl] Rather, 
 OR A Watch of the Night. 
 
 Y. 5. — they are as a Sleep : in the Morning they are like Grafs 
 which groweth up. : fiSn' n'i'nD — Ipm VH' TM^] Rather, I think 
 — they are as A Sleep in the Morning; like the 
 Grass which changeth. 
 
 V. I o. The Days of our Tears are threefcore I'ears and ten : 'S' 
 ny^ tD^y^ Dna U'nut:'] Thefe Words I apprehend are to be con- 
 ftrued as if we read >0':i, inftead of DHl ; the Pronouns being fre- 
 quently redundant in Hebrew. From what is here aflerted, we may I 
 think conclude that this Pfalm was not written by Mofes, notwith- 
 ftanding the Title bears his Name. For he himfelf lived to the Age 
 of 120; Aaron to 121 j their Sifter Miriam to 130; and, to mention 
 no other, Joflnia was no Years old when he died. And as thefe 
 Ages are not mentioned as being extraordinary, it may be inferred that 
 they were the common Period of human Life about Mofes's Time. 
 It is therefore highly probable that this Pfalm could not be written 
 more early than David's Reign, who attained only to the Age of 70 : 
 about which Time God was pleafed to fix upon 70 or 80 Years for the 
 common Duration of the Life of Man; after having reduced it twice 
 before, viz. from near one thoufand to about three Hundred \ and from 
 that Number to about one Hundred and twenty, as was before obferved. 
 Solon (who lived in the Time of the Babylonifli Captivity) fays in 
 Herodotus, e? eCJo^ijxcirct ma, a^ov nj? ^urjs ccvS'^mttu) 'z^portS'-i^i ; and di- 
 viding the Life of Man into ten Periods of icven Years each adds (ac- 
 cording to Philo de Mundi opificio ;) 
 
 T>i <^' iva^rvt iTt jM-ic SuvATcq, fA-ahAKunfia. d'' cujth 
 Ucc? fxiyciKviv afiirriv yXuasct, ra xa/ <re(ptri.. 
 
 T-/\ iSiJiCiTri S'' eiTI? TEAE CTii? KATO, fA.lTj>OV iMiTO, 
 
 Ovy. a,v ctupoi luv fiapciv e%o< 9-(X,va,rii. 
 
 V. 1 1 . ff^ho kno-weth the Power of thine Anger .? even according to 
 thy Fear, fo is thy Wrath. \ -jninV inNHOI — IQN TV VTV '0 ] I 
 would read here j-iNTI with the Syriac and Arabic Verfions, thus — 
 Who knoweth the Power of thine Anger, and theTer- 
 ribleness of thy Wrath ? 
 
 Y 2 V. 13.
 
 172 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 13. Return, O Lord, hoio long? »na IV r~\T\'' rrnVu' ] Rather 
 — When will there be a Returning, O Lord ? or perhaps 
 thus — Return, O Lord, before my Death. '^V lignifies 
 before ; fee Noldius, Art. 7. and im^D is fometimes written without 
 the T as ]nO their Death, and vrcj, I fa. LIII. 9. 
 
 — atid let it repent thee concerning thy Servants. : Tiny *?" Dnjm] 
 Rather — and Consolation with thy Servants? or, and 
 A Change of Purpose in respect to thy Servants ? for 
 Dnj has both Senfcs : and the Verb is to be undcrftood from the pre- 
 ceding- Claufe. 
 
 V. 1 7. And let the Beauty of the Lord our God he upon us : ♦n'1 
 *)J'by IJ'nS^ ^^^^rv Dyj] XDVI ought to be tranflated in this Place — 
 the Graciousness, or the sweet Favour, inftead of 5t'<7//()'. 
 
 and e/tahliJJj thou the Work rf our Hands upon us ; yea, the 
 
 Work of our Hands eJlabUjh thou it. T-VZ'V'ys — rhv HJJID IJH^ T^CV^^ 
 nnJJO Ijn'] As the Repetition of this latter Claufe does not appear 
 to be emphatical, and is not acknowledged by the Chaldee Paraphrafe, 
 I am inclined to confider it as a Miftake of the Tranfcriber. At leaft, 
 if I retained it, I would read VT in the firfl: Hemiftic, and rejedt the 
 laft T with the S3Tiac, and render — and let him establish the 
 Work of his Hands upon us ; let him also establish 
 the Work of our own Hands. 
 
 Psalm XCI. 
 V. 2. / loill fay of the Lord, He is my Refuge, and my Fortrefs ; my 
 
 God, in him will I trujl. \ m noiK 'H^s* 'imvai — 'DHO r'wrs'h il^n] 
 
 Rather, I think — Calling the Lord my Refuge and my 
 Fortress, my God, in whom I will trust. Sec Job XXXI. 
 24. Pf.LXXXII. 6. and the fame Ufe of the Particle i, Pf. XLV. 4. 
 
 V. 8. Only ivith thine Eyes Jl:alt thou behold, U'an I'rya p"1 ] 
 
 p"l muft either be conftrued in an exclufive Senfe, as Gen. VI. 5. thus. 
 Thou shalt only behold (i.e. and nothing more) or it may be 
 confidered as a Subftantive ; thus — With thine Eyes shalt 
 thou behold the Vanity, and see the Reward, of the 
 WICKED. See pn thus ufed. Gen. XXXVII. 24. Deut. XXXII. 47. 
 
 V. 9. Becaufe thou haft made the Lord which is 7ny Refuge, even the 
 moji Highy thy Habitation. : "Jiiya DSw' iV'?^' — 'DPia TTP:' r'\T>^ O] 
 
 Our
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 173 
 
 Our Tranflators, in order to avoid the Apojlrophe, run into an Hyper- 
 baton. But, admitting that this Conflruftion were juftifiable, yet could 
 not the double Enallage of Perfons be avoided at V.14. I would there- 
 fore give the Words their apparent genuine Senfe, viz. Surely thou, 
 O Lord, art my Refuge; O most High thou hast fixed 
 THINE Habitation ; -viz. in Sion. God's having fixed his Refi- 
 dence there affording a fure Ground of Confidence that he would ftill 
 proteft his King the're, as David (or as Solomon, if he be Speaker) 
 had experienced. The Targum makes this Pfalm a Dialogue between 
 God and Solomon : and the Thought does not fecm to be ill founded. 
 For it is certain that the Cuftom of repeating alternate Parts, or fome- 
 times the fame Parts, by different Perfons, prevailed very early among 
 the Ifraelites. We have an Inftance of fuch a Song, in which Mofes 
 and his Company bore their Parts, and his Sifler Miriam and her At- 
 tendants bore their's ; and where all I think joined in the Chorus. See 
 Exod.XV. I, 20, 21. and 18, 19. Thus alfo Virgil, Eel. III. 59, 60. 
 
 Incipe, Damceta ; tii deinde fequere, Mcnalca : 
 
 Alternis dicetis : amant alterna Camocnce. 
 
 Psalm XGII. 
 
 V. 7. — and ivhen all the ivorkers of Iniquity^ do fiouripo : it is that 
 they Jl:all be depoyed for ever. ! nv nv aT-^'n^ — "IK »^yD '^DlV'^nl 
 The Conftrudion is here very harlh and ungrammatical : but it may 
 be remedied, I conceive, by referring the firlt Sentence of this Verle to 
 the preceding one, and reading thus, (V. 6.) A brutish Man 
 doth not discern, nor doth one of slow Understanding 
 perceive this (i. e. the Profundity of God's Counfels) in the 
 flourishing of the wicked like Grass. (V. 7.) For all 
 THE workers of Iniquity do flourish unto (or in order 
 to) their' everlasting Destruction: according to that 
 Adage of Solomon, The Profperity of Fools pall defiroy them. 
 
 V. 1 1 . Mine Eye alfo f:all fee my Defire on mine Enemies, 'i'J? Dnm 
 mtl'l] Fo^^ MINE Eye shall look down on mine Enemies: 
 and in the next Claufe — mine Ear shall hear it of the 
 WICKED. 'JTN is fingular as well as 'rv» and therefore the Affix ni 
 refers to the Deftruction, V. 9. 
 
 Psalm
 
 174 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Psalm XCIV. 
 
 V. 9. He that planted the Ear — ]tK V'€ilT\ ] Rather — He that 
 FIXED THE Ear . 
 
 V. 10. — he that teacheth Man Knowledge, fliall not he know? 
 : nvi mK "li^bon] I would rather connetn: this with the next Verle, 
 
 thus HE THAT TEACHETH MaN KNOWLEDGE is THE LoRD.J 
 
 who KNOWETH THE THOUGHTS 6CC. 
 
 V. 20. — which frameth Mi/chief by a Law. : pn "hv h^V IV'] 
 Rather perhaps — against the Law: as Pf. XX VII. 3. 
 
 Psalm XCVI. 
 
 V. 7. — ye Kindreds of the People CD'OV mnDti'D] O ye 
 
 Families of the People, as in the old Verfion. 
 
 V. \ I. Before the Lord : for he comet h, Nn O IIIPl' 'isS ] 
 
 mn* ''jih (Before the Lord) certainly belongs to the preceding Verfe. 
 
 Psalm XCVII. 
 
 V. II. Light is fown for the righteous pHvV Vlf "nx ] We 
 
 ought I think to read here mt is risen j for all the old Verfions fo 
 read the Text, and the Senfe requires it. The Miftake is eafily ac- 
 counted for from the Similarity of Sound. Some, however, may think 
 that the Led:ion of the Text may be juftified from the Authorities 
 which follow. Thus Virgil reprefents the Dawn, 
 
 £/ jam prima novo fpargebat lumine terrain. M,n, IV. 584. 
 So Pindar, IJihm. Od.VLi5. 
 
 El yat,p Tis ccvS-puTTav dctTTdvct, n XAqH? 
 
 Kccf TTSvu, TTpaas-c-t B'iod^ctTH; CtpSTAS, 
 
 AO^CtfV ITTYiPATOV, lO^ATiCV.g 
 
 uSij TTflOf oAGj* ^a,)^iT ctyKv- 
 
 Whence It may be obferved by the by that the blending of Metaphors 
 is not peculiar to the Hebrew Poetry. 
 
 Psalm
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 175 
 
 Psalm XCIX. 
 
 V. 3. Let them praife thy great and terrible Name : for it is holy. 
 : Kin trnp Xm^T — '-?n:i lOty inv] Rather — Let them praise 
 THY Name, which is great, venerable, and holy. See 
 Pf. XLV, 4. 
 
 V. 4. The Kings Strength alfo loveth judgment, CDStrO "]S,!3 fVT 
 
 nnj<] Rather, I think For thou, O mighty King, who 
 
 LOVEST Justice, dost &c. I confider nnK as the Participle prefent ; 
 in order to avoid the Enallage in the next Hemiftic. Our Tranflators 
 feem to have underftood the King's Strength in the fame Senfe as- 
 Homer ufes b<)j Hpci>c\iji>i. 
 
 Psalm CL 
 
 V. 2, / will behave _ myfelf ivifely in a pcrfeB Way;, O when wilt 
 thou come unto me ? ♦'?« KUD TlO — D'an "J-nn n'^'DtT'K ] With- 
 out Interrogation when thou comest unto me. So TliD is 
 
 ufed, Prov. XXIII. 35. 
 
 Psalm CIL 
 
 V. 7. I watch, and am as a Sparrow alone upon the Houfe top. ♦mpjy 
 : JJ Sjr nmn ma-O rrnNl] The Word -nay is a generic Name for 
 any Bird : that it cannot mean here the Sparrow, is I think evident 
 from the Circumftances ; for it is intimated that it is a Bird of the 
 Night, a Jolitary, and a mournful one ; none of v/hich Charafteriftics 
 are applicable to the Sparrow, which refts by Night, is gregarious, and 
 cheerful. I therefore think the Word muft here denote fome particu- 
 lar Species of the Owl. Thus Virgil, Georg. I. 402. 
 
 De culmine summo 
 
 Nequicquam Jeros exercet noSlua cantus. 
 And ftill more to the Purpofe, Mneid IV. 462. 
 
 Solaque cuLMiNiBus, ferali carmine bubo. 
 
 Sitpe queri, et longas in jietum duccre voces. 
 
 Psalm CIII. 
 
 V. 9. — neither will he keep his Kngtv for ever. \ m^' 0*71^*7 N^l] 
 Rather— NEITHER will he bear a Grudge (or, retain Re- 
 sentment)
 
 176 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 sentment) for ever : for the Verb To: has that Signification, and 
 is (6 rendered. Lev. XIX. 18. and ought to be, Jer. III. 12. 
 
 V. 20. — hearkening unto the Voice of his Word. \ T\'2r\ ^Ipl VSJi'S] 
 This Claufe is omitted in all the old Verfions, except the Vulgate : and 
 it appears redundant both as to the Senfe, as well as Verfe. 
 
 Psalm CIV. 
 V. 4. Who maketh his Angels Spirits : his Minijlers a flaming Fire. 
 
 : dd'? c'k vn-i::*a — mnn vdn'?-^ nuv] Rather — Who maketh 
 
 THE Winds his Messengers ; and the flaming fire his 
 
 ]VI I N I S T E R S . 
 
 V. 1 3 . — the Earth is fatiified naith the Fruit of thy Works. n£3.t3 
 : *pj<n y^ti'D I't^'Va] Rather — the Earth is filled with 
 Fruit by thy Means : for "]'Lrj;a is the Participle preter, v hich re- 
 jecls the ii on account of the Affix. The 7J prefixed is the Prepofition. 
 
 V. 16. The Trees of the Lord are full of Sap : n'\r\'> »i'jr ^Vy'l!'' ] 
 I prefer our old Verfion in this Place, viz. The high Trees are 
 satisfied ; /. c. are fufficiently watered, as the Context fhews. 
 
 V. 25. So is this great and wide Sea, ivherein are Things creeping 
 innumerable., both fmall and great Beajls. — OH* ^mi Snj D'H ilf 
 
 : m'^nj dv r~\Mi2^ nvn — nsD.:: \■'^^ ir'si ct:' ] Rather — The 
 
 same is the Sea, great and wide in Extent ; wherein 
 are Things moving innumerable, both small and great 
 Creatures. For D'T uni fignifies literally wide of Arms ; a Name 
 very applicable to the Ocean, whofe many Streights and narrow Gulphs 
 are not improperly called Arms. t^'DI is not confined abfolutely to 
 Reptiles, but is fometimes ufed, as well as DVn, for all the Brute Crea- 
 tion. See Gen. IX. 3. 
 
 V. 26. — there is that Leviathan (D'l^ ] As the Leviathan 
 
 here doubtlefs means a Whale, ought it not to be fo rendered .'' 
 
 Psalm CV. 
 
 V. 20. — even the Ruler of the People, and let him go free. Sro 
 : innnDn D'JSy ] By the Omiffion of 1, the old Verfion in much 
 
 clearer,
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 177 
 
 clearer, viz. the Ruler of the People delivered him: or might 
 not we read, innn£3» la^av Wo, the Ruler of their People 
 
 LET HIM GO FREE? 
 
 V.28. —and they rebelled not agalnjl his Word. \ vnm HN* TID vh^] 
 If the Negative be retained, what is here faid muft be iinderftood of 
 Mofes and Aaron : but if this refer to the Egyptians, it mull be omit- 
 ted as in the LXX and Syriac Verfions ; except N^l could be conftrued 
 nevertheless, or interrogatively, thus, and did they not 
 rebel against his command ? 
 
 Psalm CVI. 
 
 V. 4. Remember me, O Lord, luith the Favour that thou bearefl: unto 
 thy People, lay pi'l^ mn' 'JnOT ] Rather — Remember me, 
 O Lord, with thy Favour: or thus — with thy ivonted Favour ; 
 literally, 'the Favour with thee; for "jay in this Place fignifies literally 
 with thee, the Verb Subftantive being underftood, as in this Inftance, 
 nSiy irn^K r~\'\rX' DV Vf< '• There is no Unrighteoujhefs with the 
 Lord our God. 2 Chron. XIX. 7. 
 
 V. 7. — but provoked him at the Sea, even at the Red Sea. 1"lOn 
 ; fllD D':i D' ^V ] I read X2thv the Participle prefent, with the LXX 
 and Arabic, and render— but rebelled as they marched 
 BY the Red Sea: (Exod. XIIL 18. — XIV. 1 i, 12.) for the prefent 
 Leition of the Text is not only pleonaftic, but alfo embarrafled by in- 
 confiftent Prepofitions as well as Perfons. 
 
 V. 15. And he gave them their Requefl ■, but Jent Leannefs into their 
 Soul. ; DLi'Dn pn nStrn — Dnbsi^' DnS inn] All the ancient Ver- 
 fions, except the Chaldee, read \\T\, or n'n, inftead of pn, for they 
 render the latter Hemiftic thus— AND sent Abundance T9 their 
 Souls, or Appetites. 
 
 P S A L M CVII. 
 
 V. 10. — being bound in Affiiaion and Iron. J Snm 'iV H'DK] By 
 this Hendyadis the Senfc is the fame as if it were written — bound ih 
 
 afjiiStive Iron. ,^ , 
 
 "^ Z V. 26.
 
 i;8 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 26. ^hey mount up to the Heaven, they go down again to the Depths j 
 their Soul is melted becaufe of Trouble.^ Thus Virgil, Mneid III. 564. 
 T'olUmur in cceluvi curvato gurgite, et idem 
 SubduBa ad manes imos dcjcendimus unda. 
 
 And Ovid, dc rriji. Eleg. II. 
 
 Me mlferu7n ! quanti montes "volvuntur aquarum f 
 
 famjam tadluros Jidera fumma putes. 
 ^iant(t diducio fuhjidiint cvquore imlles ? 
 
 "Jam} am tatluras Tartara nigra putes. 
 ReSlcr in incerto eji, nee quid jugiatve, petatve, 
 
 Invenit ; ambiguis ars Jlupet ipfa malis. 
 
 V. 39. Again they are minified '\^Vty'\ ] This Verfe ought to 
 
 be conneded with the next, and i ought to be rendered When. 
 
 Psalm CVIII. 
 
 V. I, — I will Jing and give Praife, even- with my Glory.] Thefc 
 Words, nnD f\ii, ought I think to be joined to the next Word mw, 
 and rendered — and thou my Glory awake: for it appears 
 by the Syriac, Vulgate, and Arabic, that they read rTTiV twice. 
 
 Psalm CIX. 
 
 V. 4. — but I give myfelf unto Prayer.^ .♦ nhsH 'JNl] All the old 
 Verfions feem to have read '^'^DHNIj or n^^^SriNI, but I pray. 
 
 V. 10. Let his Children be continually Vagabonds, and beg : let them 
 feek their Bread alfo out of their defolate Places. — 'hiiU^ Vjn IVir V^y\ 
 : Drrmnnna "lL:'"ni] The latter Hemiflic ought I think to be thus 
 rendered — let them be sought for (or hurried) out of 
 THEIR desolate Places : Or, if we give the Verb the Senfe of 
 O-jjO, thus — LET THEM BE EXTERMINATED : D"n alfo in Chaldee 
 lignihcs to tread under Foot ' moi\ of the old Verfions render, let them 
 be expelled &c. W^m is here confidered as the Preter Pyhah 
 
 V. 21. But do thou for me, God the Lord, for thy Name's Sake : 
 
 — "|Oty \vrh ♦^;^? nijr — 'nx r^^rv nr.vt,'\'\ Rather — But thou, 
 P Lqrd my God, deal with me according to thy Name : 
 
 /. e.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 179 
 
 i. e. according to thy moral Attributes of Mercy and Goohefs .-as Pf. 
 VIII. I. IX. 10. XXV. II. 6cc. r^UV is thus ufed, 2 Kings XAl. 0. 
 2 Chron. XXXIII. 6. 
 
 V. 28. Let them curfe, but blefs thou ; — Tin nnKT '^Pf u"'^'^'" I 
 Dodor Sykes (in his Comment on the Epiftle to the Hebrews) 
 takes occafion from this Verfe to conclude, that all the bitter Im- 
 precations of this Pfalm from V. 6. are fpoken againft David by his 
 Adverlaries : becaufe one Perfon only is the Subjeft ; and becaule it 
 cannot be fuppoled that an infpired Prophet could be fo devoid ot Cha- 
 rity, as to utter fuch Curfes. I wilh I could acquiefce in tins Inter- 
 pretation : but it is fraught with infuperable Difficulties For V 20. 
 may be thought to give a fatal Blow to this Hypot be/is : for that \ erle 
 feems to make the Compofer of the Pfalm the Speaker throughout. 
 Befides, could that Objedion be removed here, it would ftdl re'^^m 
 triumphant in many other Pfalms, and Parts of the Old leftament. 
 The common Opinion is, that thefe Imprecations are prophetic Demn- 
 ciations of God's Judgments upon impenitent Sinners. This in lome 
 Cafes may be true : but furely it cannot be fo in all thofe Parts, where 
 they are announced by the Imperative ; where the Author imprecates, 
 not againft God\ Enemies, not againft the Enemies o{ the_ i^tate, but 
 asalnft his own Enemies. The moft probable Account of this Matterin 
 rny humble Opinion is this, that God Almighty (though in a particular 
 Senfe the God of Abraham and his Offspring) did not interpofe by his 
 Grace, or adl upon the Mind of his peculiar People, not even of their 
 Prophets, in an extraordinary Manner, except when He vouchfated to 
 fugeeft fome future Event, or any other Circumftance that "^'g^t fc tor 
 the public Benefit of Mankind. In all other refpedls (I apprehend) they 
 were left to the full Exercife of their Freewill, without <-\nt'-"!,o^ ^^% 
 •Divine Impullb. Now God had abundantly provided, in that Code ot 
 moral and ceremonial Inftitutcs which he had given his I eople for their 
 Law, that the poor, the jatherlefs, the Widow, and Stranger fhould be 
 particularly regarded ; whence they ought to have learnt /. be merct- 
 iulas their Father in Heaven is merciful: and it muft be confcfied 
 that we fometimes find fuch Behaviour and Sentiments in the Jews with 
 refpedl to their Enemies as may be deemed truly Chnftian. bee ri. 
 XXXV. I -J, 14. &c. But, in that very Syftem of Laws, it was aUo 
 for wife Reafons ordained that they ihould have no Intercourle with 
 the Seven Nations of the Canaamtes ; but fliould abfolutely exterminate 
 them; whence they unwarrantably drew this Inference, that they 
 ought to love their Neighbours; but hate their Enemies, as out
 
 i8o CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Lord declares, Matt.V. 43. From thefe devoted Nations they extended 
 the Precept to the reft of Mankind, that were not within the Pale of 
 their Church ; nay fometimes to their own dcmejlic Enemies, thofe of 
 their own Blood and Commur^ion, with whom they were at Variance. 
 Hence therefore the horrid Pidlure which is drawn of that Nation by 
 the Greek and Roman Authors : from whom I forbear to brina; any 
 Inftances, as they are well known ; and fo numerous, that they might 
 fill a Volume. 
 
 How far it may be proper to continue the Reading of thefe Pfalms 
 in the daily Service of our Churcii, I leave to the Conlideration 
 of the Legiflature to determine. A Chriftian of Erudition may confi- 
 der thofe Imprecations only as the natural Sentiments of Jews, which 
 the benign Religion he profelTes abhors and condemns : but what arc 
 the illiterate to do, who know not where to draw the Line between 
 the Law and the Gofpel ? They hear both read, one after the other, 
 and I fear too often think them both of equal Obligation j and even 
 take Shelter under Scripture to cover their Curfes. Though I am con- 
 fcious I here tread upon flippery Ground, I will take Leave to hint, 
 that, notwithftanding the high Antiquity that famftifies as it were this 
 Pradlice, it would in the Opinion of a Number of wife and good Men 
 be more for the Credit of the Chriftian Church to omit a few of thofe 
 Pfalms, and to fubftitute fome Parts of the Gofpel in their ftead. See 
 Les Sentimens des Tbcologiens de Hollande; attributed to Le Clerc in his 
 younger Days. 
 
 Psalm CX. 
 
 V, I, — Sit thou at my Right Hand.] So Callimachus fays of Apollo 
 in his Hymn, V. 29. 
 
 And Pindar in his Addrefs to Vefta, intreating her to receive Arifta- 
 goras and his Friends, and admit them into her Temple at the Right 
 Hand of her Sceptre, fays, 
 
 Eu (Alv Apt^ycfictv oi^ccj nov a 3'a,Aci[zov, 
 
 Eo <^' iTcufas ayActo) <r>ca,7f\pa 'sriKa.i. Nem. Od. XI. I. 
 
 V. 2. T'he Lord J})aU fend the Rod of thy Strength out of Zion : 
 P'Va n^r\'> nVtr' y:f naa 1 r-ta,:: is a Word exactly of the fame 
 Import as LD^ti' : both fignify primarily a Shoot or Branch of a Tree ; 
 whence they came to be uled for a Tribe, [ijfuing out from a Patriarch, 
 as a Branch from it's Stock;) for any Rod, or Staff ; and hence they 
 
 have
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. i8i 
 
 have an appropriate Signification, viz. that particular Staff" or Scep- 
 tre, ufed by a Sovereign Magiftrate in Token of his Supreme Au- 
 thority. The Context in this Place clearly points out that this latter 
 Senle is that which ought to be received. 
 
 , V. 3. Thy People fliall be iviU'ing in the Day of thy Ponver, "^'^^ 
 l^'n JDVa nmjj Rather, I think — With thee iliall be free- 
 will Offerings &c. 
 
 in the Beauties of Holinefs tnp mnn ] In the glo- 
 rious Sanctuary, the Words lignifying literally in the Glories of 
 the Sauoluary. 
 
 from the_ Womb of the Morning : thou haft the Dew of thy 
 
 Youth. \ '\vrh'' Sld "|S inc'u) lOPrsl^ ] I read here with moft of the 
 old Verfions "]»n"l^' ; and, iuppohng that ' before "jV has dropped out, 
 render — I have brought thee forth out of the Womb 
 
 BEFORE THE MoRNING BROUGHT ON THE Dew. The Prepo- 
 
 fition prefixed to iriw' fignifies before. See Noldius 4, 5. "i^' is in 
 liiphil (though defedlive for "J^^V, or rather 1'Vv) as ?. Kings VI. 19. 
 XXV. 20. 6cc. The Meaning of the Words thus interpreted is ob- 
 vious. God is the Speaker, the Mefhah is the Perfon addrelTed ; and 
 the Sentence relates to the latter's Exiftence long before the Creation 
 of any Being. It is remarkable that none of the old Verfions,. except 
 the Chaldee, take any Notice of either ^0 or "jS. 
 
 V. 5. The Lord at thy right Hand pall frike "]:'3' Sv 'JIJ^ 
 
 — V'^'^ ] Rather, I think, in two Sentences, thus — The Lord is 
 AT thy right Hand i He will strike — . 
 
 V. 6. — he pall f II the Places with the dead Bodies : be pall wound 
 the Heads over many Countries. \ nn"l V1f< ^^ tTNl ^nZS — DVU {<S,!2] 
 n'?^ and \*no being both Participles, the Verfe I think ought to be 
 thus rendered — He will judge among (i.e. rule over) the 
 Nations, after being satisfied with dead Bodies, and 
 having wounded many a Chief upon the Earth : becaufe 
 the Exercife of his Dominion is confequent u{X)n his Conqueft. The 
 Verb f^Sa is thus ufed, Eccl. I. 8. VI. 7. Ifa. XXXIV. 6. and I here 
 read D':n, with all the ancient Verfions. 
 
 V. 7. He p.hill drink of the Brook in the Way : nnt:'' T^"!^ '?n2tD] 
 As Torrents or the overflowing of Rivers frequently denote in the Scrip- 
 ture Language Afflictions (Pf. XVIII. 4. CXXIV. 4, 5. CXLIV. 7, 
 
 &c.)
 
 i82 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 &c.) and the being opprejjed by them is alfo defcribed by the Idea of 
 DRINKING ( Pf. LX. 3. LXXV. 8. &c. ) we may eafily conclude what 
 the Senfe of this Place mufl: be, and fee how this is appHcable to the 
 MeJJia/j. The fame Sentiment is here expreffed as Ifa. LIII. 12. 
 
 Psalm CXI. 
 
 V. 10. 'The Fear of the Lord is the Beginning of Wiflom : a good 
 TJnderjl abiding have all they that do his Commandments.] This latter 
 Hemiflic is thus read in the Hebrew, Dn'u'y Sd^ nVO *?Du', a good 
 llnderfanding to all that do them, as in the Margin. The Word Com- 
 tnandments feems borrowed from the 7th Verfe ; but that is too far 
 fetched : and the Pronoun them has here no proper Antecedent. It is 
 therefore very probable, that there is an Error in the Pronoun, which 
 fliould be riJ inflead of DH. All the ancient Verfions, except the 
 Chaldee, read (o. In this Cafe we might render — a good Under- 
 standing HATH EVERY ONE WHO PRACTISETH IT, viz. tVtf- 
 
 dom juft mentioned. 
 
 Psalm CXIV^ 
 
 V. 1. When Ifrael came out of Egypt, the Houfe of Jacob from a 
 People of a Jirange Language. 3py' n'a — Dni*,!:a ^Nnt:'' nxVl 
 ; "{yh Dy.t3 ] The Word TV^ occurs only in this Place : but in Chaldee 
 it lignilies, foreign, barbarous : ySi^ in Syriac is barbare locutus ejl, 
 and vaJ , in Arabic, peregrina verba habuit. All the ancient Verfions 
 render the Word barbarous, and fo I think it ought to be in our 
 A^erfion ; for that Word is applicable to the Egyptians in refpedl to 
 the Hebrews in every Senfe of it. The Etymology of barbarous is^to 
 be fought for in the Eaft. In Chaldee '~\'y\1 fignifies qui lingua ignota 
 loquitur, y*'^'^, extraneus, and ^^o, quod niultas voces edit, derived 
 from Ijj extra ; whence c^yiji Barbarus, an Inhabitant of Barbary. 
 The Word is ufed in this'Senfe, i Cor. XIV. 1 1. I JJoall be to him that 
 fpeaketh A Barbarian, and he that fpeaketh flmll be a Barbarian 
 to me. And Adls XXVIII. the fame People who are called barbarous, 
 V. 2. are ftyled Barbarians, V. 4. So Ovid, Am. 
 
 Barbarus his ego fum, quia non intelligar ulli. 
 
 P S A L M CXV. 
 
 V. 6. They have Ears, but they hear not:'] To the fame EfFed the 
 
 Satyrift, Audis^ 
 
 Jupiter,
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 183 
 
 Jutiter, haCj nee labra moves 
 
 — Vt video, nullum difcrimen habendum 
 
 Effigies inter vejlrasjtatuamque BatbilU. Juv. Sat. XIII. 1 1 3. & 1 1». 
 
 V.8. They that make them are like unto them .-] So again, SatNWl.H* 
 
 Truncoque fimillimus Hermce ; 
 
 Nulla quippe alio vincis difcrimine, _ quam quod 
 Illi marmoreum caput eji, tua vivit imago. 
 
 V. 16. The Heavens, even the Heavens are the Lord's : ] CD*3t:^n 
 n^^\h C/^tr ] All the ancient Verfions read tyD^ 'aii^H — Th b 
 Heaven of Heavens — . 
 
 Psalm CXVI. 
 V. I. / love the Lord, becaufe he hath heard my Voice, and my Sup- 
 
 plications. : ':ijnn 'Sip nx — r\^r\'' j^sir' o »nnnK] Thefe two laft 
 
 Words, 'Jljnn 'Sip nx, as there is no Conjunftion between them, ought 
 I think to be rendered the Voice of my Supplications ; for »Sip n{* 
 feems to be the Plural in regimine. Moft of the ancient Verfions give 
 this Conltruftion accordingly to the Words. 
 
 Psalm CXVIII. 
 
 V. 5. / called upon the Lord in Dijlre/s : the Lord anfwered me, and 
 
 fet me in a large Place.] The latter Hemiflic — n' nniDl 'iJV ■ 
 
 ought I think to be thus rendered — The Lord answered by set- 
 ting ME AT LARGE^ 
 
 Psalm CXIX. 
 
 V. 9. Wherewithal pall a young Man cleanfe his Way ? by taking 
 Heed thereto according to thy Word.] The latter Claufe is thus read la 
 the printed Text, 'y\yi'2 "IDtt'S : but all the ancient Verfions doubt- 
 lefs read "limn, viz. by taking Heed to thy Word. As this 
 Verb n;::jy is fometimes conftrued with the Prepofition 2, this Reading 
 feems not only more agreeable to the Rules of Grammar, but gives a 
 better Senfe. 
 
 V. 2 1 . Thou hajl rebuked the proud that are curfed, which do err 
 from thy Commandments. : I'mVOS O'JC'n Dm"1N — DHT TTTsVi ] 
 ■^ -^ Rather^
 
 i84 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Rather, with the old Verfion Thou hast rebuked the 
 
 PROUD : CURSED are thev which do 6cc. 
 
 V. 38. Stablijl:) thy Word unto thy Servant, who is devoted to thy 
 Fear.] The two lafl: Words, inj^l'S "WH — ought I think to be 
 here rendered — guide him to thy Fear. For it is evident that 
 Itl'N confidered as a Relative in this Place perplexes the Sentence. See 
 this Word thus ufed, Prov. XXIII. 19. 
 
 V. 48. My Hands alfo laill I lift up unto thy Cojnmandments.] This 
 I apprehend is done in Token of Admiration and Refpeft : for fo is 
 Tully to be underftood, where he fays, ( after having received a Fa- 
 vour which he had afked of Csfar) fujiulinius tnanus, et ego et Balbust 
 tanta fiiit opportunitas, ut illud nefcio quod, non fortuitum, fed divi- 
 num videretur. Famil. Epift. V. 
 
 V. 66. Teach me good fudgment, and Knowledge : — n^ll DVD HID 
 'JTcS] Rather, I think — Teach me Goodness, Discretion, 
 AND Knowledge. 
 
 y. 96. / have fen an End of all PerfeSiion : — Vp ♦D'S'I nS^n 'tdS] 
 ,— t*73n occurs nowhere elfe in this Form : it ought I think to be ren- 
 dered here — EVER V Purpose, or Resolution. (See i Sam. XX. 
 7, 9.) that is, ** to all that has been contrived and executed by human 
 "Art or Power: but thy Commandment is exceedingly 
 
 ♦* extensive is of eternal Obligation." This Vcrfe feems to 
 
 comprehend the whole Scope and Defign of the Book of Ecclefiaftes ; 
 for the Preacher found, after many Relearches, that all was Vanity, 
 except the Fear of the Lord. Ch. XII. 13. 
 
 V. 109. My Soul is continually in tny Hand: — "IV^n 'tD^DH »::*i3J ] 
 All the ancient Verfions read here 1'DJ3, in thv Hands ; but there 
 is no Occafion to admit another Leftion j fee Job. XIII. 14. 
 
 V. 112. I have inclined mine Heart to perform thy Statutes alway, 
 even unto the end. ] The Conftrudtion of the two lall Words D^lj;^ 
 3py is not only very harfh in our Verfion, but gives alfo but little or no 
 Senfe. For what End can there be to an infinite Duration ? I would 
 rather confider them as put in Appofition, or fupply the Pronoun and 
 Verb Subftantive, thus — I have inclined mine Heart to 
 perform thy Statutes, which are an everlasting Re- 
 ward.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 185 
 
 WARD. The fame Idea and nearly .the fame Expreffion occurs, Pf. 
 XIX. II. viz. — in keeping of them (thy Judgments) there is great 
 Reward. The Word there is Iipy. 
 
 V. 118. —for their Deceit is FaJJlmd. \ tDH^Onn Ipty O ] Ra- 
 ther, I think — FOR THEIR Deceit is a Disappointment : 
 /. e. their fraudulent Schemes have not met with the defired Succefs. 
 
 V. 123. Mine Eyes fail for thy Salvation : — \^r\V^^h iSd 'i'J' ] 
 Rather — Mine Eyes long for (or, earnestly expect) 
 thy Salvation. See this Verb nSa thus ufed, Pf. LXXXIV. 2. 
 and 2 Sam. XIII. 39. 
 
 V. 126. It is Time for thee. Lord, to work: — T\yr\h mt:T7 nv] 
 Rather — It is Time for the Lord to work. 
 
 V. 128. Therefore I cjleem all thy Precepts concerning all Things 
 to be right ; and / hate &c. — 'ni::" Sd n^pii "73 p ^V] The Text 
 is here very obfcure, owing I believe to the Redundancy of one Let- 
 ter, viz. the h at the End of the fecond ^D. All the ancient Verfions 
 feem to have read only, 'n-|ti" impD "72 p Sj; — Forasmuch as 
 I esteem all thy Precepts, I hate &c. which is much 
 clearer, and was moft probably the original Ledion. p ^y ought alfo 
 to be thus rendered in the preceding Verfc. 
 
 V. 130. The Entrance of thy Words giveth Light : TK» "inm nn£)] 
 Rather, I think — The Unfolding (or Explication) of thy 
 Words &c. thus the Word is ufed. Cant. VII. 12. 
 
 V. 138. Thy Tejlimonies that thou haji commanded are righteous, and 
 very faithful ^'^^^ n31,!3NT — TmV pT>- nn^] The Words of the 
 Text will not I believe bear the Conftruaion of our Verfion : but 
 ought I think to be thus rendered — Thou hast given in Charge 
 thy righteous Testimonies, and Truth abundantly : 
 for I'my pTi fignify literally the Righteoufnefs of thy Tefiimonies-, and 
 feveral of the old Verfions conftrue them accordingly. See Verfe 144. 
 where the fame Words are thus rendered. 
 
 V. 160. Thy Word is true from the Beginning : — D^K lim t^'N")] 
 This feems to be a forced Conftrudion : and the literal Verfion ot the 
 Hebrew in the Margin (viz. The Beginning of thy Word is true) can- 
 not be admitted. But if the Word tr'NI be here rendered the Sum 
 
 A a ('•<-•
 
 i86 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 ( i. e. the whole ) of thy Word is true, the Conftruftion will be eafy, 
 and the Senfe clear. See this Word thus ufed, Exod.XXX.12. Numb. 
 I. 2. &c. 
 
 Psalm CXXI. 
 
 V. 6. '^he Sun Jhall not fmite tbee by Day, nor the Moon by Night, 
 *, r-hh"! T\y^ — n:)D' '~'N* u ,!:C'n 02V] The Meaning feems to be, 
 that the Cold of the Evening ihould not hurt him, any more than 
 THE Heat of the Sun. Not that the Moon is really the Caufe of 
 the Cold : but it is futHcient if it were at the Time a prevailing popu- 
 lar Idea. For the Holy Scriptures are not to be confidered as unerring 
 Guides in tiattiral, although they are in moral and Divine-, Matters. 
 
 Psalm CXXIV. 
 
 V. I, & 2. If it had not been the Lord, who wns on our Side ; 'h'h 
 1i^ "DT^^ mrr ] Surely our old Verfion is here preferable, viz. Ex- 
 cept THE Lord had been on our Side. For '^i'? is not a mere 
 hypothetical Particle, as "iS is ; but a Negative hypothetical one, as 
 will appear wherever it occurs. And the Affix Particle ^ does not 
 feem here to be relative, but rather redundant ; fee Noldius. 
 
 V. ij. Then the proud Waters had gone over our Soul, bv "l^J' ''W 
 \ D'JlTrn tD'Sn — IJC'Sj] As nnv cannot be conftrued witri D'Cn, it 
 would be better to render the Verfe thus — Then it ^^viz. the Torrent 
 jull beforementioned ) had gone over our Soul, even it's 
 PROUD Waters; or with it's proud Waters. 
 
 Psalm CXXVI. 
 
 . V.I. When the Lord turned again the Captivity of Zion, we were 
 like them that dream.] That is, " when Cyrus iffued his Decree for 
 ♦• our R^-ftoration, it appeared to us as a Dr<.am ; and we c( I'.id fcarcely 
 ** truft our Senfe,'. So tlie Greeks, when they were allured th't Fla- 
 miniiis had re-eftabhflied their Liberty : to h -srcAv i.(,.f.:i tu)v a-jc-^cvTruv 
 i^cTH'^iSit.ivov KO(y\ donav uau-vet Ka^'vTrvov ccKnetv t&iv Aiyof^ivoov 2^u to ixr^.ao.^ov th 
 trvfA,Gcuvci'Ti^, ci)i Tn 5^ a,?iKt]s apxi? iQocc 'zs^oayHV tov Kwvy.a,' Pi-iybjus, ex~ 
 cerpt. Legat. Cap. iX. Which Livy thus exprefies, Lib. XXXIII. 23. 
 uiudita voce praconisy majus gaudiufn Jutt, quam quod umverjum homnes 
 
 caperent.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 187 
 
 caper ent. Vix fatis credere fe qui/que audijj'e; alii alios intueri mirabundi 
 veluti fomni 'uanam fpeciem, &c. Le Clerc. 
 
 V.4. Turn again otir Captivity, O Lord, as &c. rMi T1^T^^ n^lt^ 
 "^i^ lan'^u'] n:nt^' is not here the Imperative, but a Noun ; and TMi 
 
 is to be confidered as a Sign of the Genitive Cafe, thus The 
 
 Turning of our Captivity, O Lord, is as Streams in the 
 South, i. e. as delightful. See Taylor's Cone. Befides the Gramma- 
 tical Exigence of this Conftrudlion, the Context requires this Senfe. 
 For the Pfalmifl: mufl: otherwife be fuppofed to be entreating God to 
 do what he acknowledges had already been done. 
 
 Psalm CXXVIL 
 
 V. 2. — for fo he giveth his beloved Sleep. \ N'Jtr ^'^'''\^h in* p ] 
 The old Verlion is more appofite, and lefs equivocal, vi-z. but he 
 GIVETH Rest to his beloved. 
 
 Psalm CXXVIIL 
 
 V, 2. For thou J}?alt eat the hahour of thine Hands: happy (halt 
 thou be &c. "iJiT intl'N — '^DNH 'D 1'i33 yU' ] Rather, I think — 
 When thou eatest the Labour of thine Hands, happv 
 flialt Tifou be &c. For the Particle »J does not feem to be caufal in 
 this Place. 
 
 V. 4. Behold, that thus P^all the Man be blejfed &c. *]"in> p O Hin 
 "iJT 12i] Rather — Behold, surely thus &c. 
 
 V. 5. The Lord fiall blefs thee out of Zion, and thou Jl.^alt fee Gfc. 
 "lJ1 riNm (Vi:*:! 'rV\r\'' IDin' ] As the laft Verb and the Verb in the 
 next Verfe are in the Imperative, it would I think be more accurate to 
 render thus — May the Lord bless thee out of Zion, and 
 Mayest thou 6cc. 
 
 Psalm CXXXII. 
 
 V. 17. — / have ordained a Lamp for tnine anointed. "^J ♦r)D"iy 
 J 'H^ii'oS ] That is, a SucceJJbr, as is evident from i Kings XI. 36. and 
 2 Sam. XXI. 17. The Metaphor is taken from the Light being conti- 
 
 A a 2 nually
 
 i88 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 nually kept in by frefh Supplies fucceffively. Theocritus ufes the fame 
 Expreifion, Idyl. XX\''II. — nov (pa.es o-^ioti vjo,?. 
 
 Psalm CXXXIII. 
 
 V. 3. As the Deio of Hennon, and as the Dew that defcended upon 
 the Mountains of Zion : — p'^; nin Sy — -r\'''^ pann S'OD ] Critics 
 have been much embarrafled in accounting how the Dew of Hennon 
 could fall upon the Mountains of Zion, in Jerufalem, at the Diftance 
 of upwards of fixty Miles. Our Tranflators indeed overcome that 
 Difficulty by the Addition of a few Words : but by fuch Expedients 
 moft Ditiiculties may ealily be maftered. The Senle of this Place feems 
 however very obvious, and the Conftrudion is eafy, thus — As the 
 Dew of Hermon that descendeth upon the dry Hills : 
 for fo is ]vy ufed, Ifa. XXV.5. and XXXII. 2. The Pfalmift having men- 
 tioned the Satisfaction which the Community feels on contemplating 
 the Affedion and Harmony fubfifting between Brothers living under 
 the fame Roof, (for that I apprehend is the Meaning of the Words 
 "rn* DJ, V. I.) makes ufc of two Comparifons to illurtrate his Idea ; 
 the one is the precious Oil ufed in confecrating the High Priefl, which 
 diffufed it's odoriferous Effluvia far and wide ; and the other, the Dew 
 falling upon and invigorating the parched Ground; and then adds in the 
 Conclufion — there (in that Houfe) hath the Lord for ever- 
 More COMMANDED A Blessing, even Life. For it is well 
 known that one of the Sandions of the Mofaic Dilpenfation was Long 
 Life : and it is particularly promifed to thofe who obferved the fifth 
 Commandment of the Decalogue, or the f if with Promife, Eph.VI.2. 
 But as to Life eternal, it made no part of that Temporary Infti- 
 tution. 
 
 Psalm CXXXV. 
 
 V. 3. Praife ye the Lord, for the Lord is good: fing Praifes unto 
 him, for it is pleafant. \ D'VJ O 12::'^ "nc? — r-y\r\' nVO O TV iSSn] 
 The latter Hemiftic does not quadrate in our Verfion with the prece- 
 ding one, though it does fo in the Text. If it be rendered thus, sing 
 Praises unto him, for he is favourable -, both the Claufes 
 will correfpond exadlly. That D'yj has the Senfe here propofed is clear 
 from Pf. XC. ij. 
 
 V. II.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 189 
 
 V. 19. Sihon, King of the Amor it es, — nCNH "jSa pn'oS] Rather, 
 Namely Sihon, &c. for the 7 has here that Force, as i Chron. V. 
 26. 2. — XXV. 10. 
 
 Psalm CXXXVII. 
 
 V. 3. — and they that ivajled us required of us Mirth, — 1J''7'7im 
 nnQil^ ] I cannot find from what Verb our Tranflators derive the 
 Word li'^^Vin, fo as to give it the Senfe of wajiing. It muft I think 
 be deduced, either from ^Sn, and then it may fignify — they that 
 LAID Heaps upon us ; (which Senfe is countenanced by the Arabic 
 Verb jj", pro/iravit, cottjecit in collum &c.) or from 7*7', ejulavit, in 
 which Cafe we might render it Lamentation, thus — and inftead of 
 OUR Lamentations they required Mirth. But all the ancient Ver- 
 fions read lJO*?V1, they that brought us, viz. into Captivity : if this 
 Reading were admitted, it would be proper to render iriic, (in the 
 preceding Claufe) they that kept us Captives. 
 
 V. 5. I/' I forget thee, O ferufalem, let nty right Hand forget her 
 Cunning. : '^3' n3Cn DSt:'T\' "in3^\S* DK] There is nothing in 
 the Text expreffive of Cunning or Skill ; neither is any Word wanting 
 to complete the Senfe: thus — If I forget thee, O Jerusa- 
 lem, LET MY RIGHT Hand BE FORGOTTEN, q. d. let it ever 
 be rejeSled as ufelefs : an Imprecation limilar to thofe which imme- 
 diately follow. 
 
 V. 6. — if I prefer not Jerufalem above my chief foy. nbVK N7 D^f 
 :»nnaD' LTNI Sy — dViTIT JIK] %. ought not this Hemiflic to be 
 thus rendered — if I do not esteem Jerusalem, let me re- 
 joice in Bitterness.'' i.e. "may an oppreflive Captivity be my 
 " Doom and only Comfort." Each of the Words will I believe be 
 found to admit of this Senfe, and that without Violence ; and the 
 Antithefis of the preceding Verfe, as well as of the former Part of this 
 Verfe, will hereby be exadlly preferved. 
 
 V. 7. — Rafe it, rafe it, even to the Foundation thereof *1V T\V T\V 
 ; n3 ^^D'^] The Tranflation would be more exadt, were it to run li- 
 terally thus — Rase, rase, TO THE VERY Foundation of it. 
 For it does not feem improbable that the original Lediion might have 
 been nJllDTl : the n however appears to be dcmonllrative- 
 
 P s A L ^t
 
 190 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 P S A L M CXXXVIII. 
 
 V, 2. — for thou haft_ magnified thy Word above all thy Name. O 
 ; ■|nn!:.V T^u-' ^D Vv nSnjn ] Neither the LXX, Syriac, Arabic, 
 Ethiopic, or Vulgate Vcrfions, acknowledge this laft Word, imCiS*. 
 It moreover greatly perplexes the Senle ; and ought therefore I think 
 to be rejedled as a Glol's. In this Cafe tlie Sentence would run thus — 
 
 FOR THOU HAST MAGNIFIED THY NaME ABOVE EVERYTHING. 
 
 V^ 5. — y\^a, they Jhall fmg in the Ways of the Lord: "n'tm 
 
 mrr 0")1I1 ] Our Tranflators and moft of the ancient Interpreters 
 derive Ti'w' from IID' ceci/iit, becaufe of the Word PraiJ'e, I imagine, 
 in the preceding Verfe. But the Verb "i:^', redlum, planum Jiiit, was 
 certainly as obvious, and is infinitely better adapted to the Text. It is 
 ufed in Hipbil, (Prov. IV. 25.) and, befides it's tranfitive Senfe oi direct- 
 ing, fignifies alfo to proceed forward ; which is doubtlefs the true 
 Meaning of it in this Place. 
 
 V. 6. Though the Lord be high, yet hath he refpeB unto the lowly : 
 hut the proud he knoweth afar off. ] This latter Claufe, viz. milJll 
 yT» pni.!23, ought 1 think to be rendered — but the proud he 
 regardeth WITH AVERSION ; which is clearly the Meaning of 
 the Phrafe, he beholdetb afar off : the literal Verfion might better 
 fuit the Margin. 
 
 V. 8, The Lord ivill perfect that which concerneth me: — naj' T\^TV 
 nyn] There can be no Doubt that all the ancient Vcrfions read here 
 ^^y inftead of "^.^y : which makes a better Senfe ; thus — The Lord 
 
 WILL DEAL BOUNTIFULLY WITH ME. See Pf. LVII. 2. 
 
 P S A L M CXXXIX. 
 
 V. 5. Thou hafl bejet me behind and before, 'jnii DHpT imK] All 
 the ancient Interpreters read 'jnTi'S Thou hast formed me 6cc. 
 which does not fuit the Context fo well as the other Verb. 
 
 V. 6. — / cannot attain unto it. \ T~h ^21K N*?.] Here feems to 
 have been a Tranfpofition of Letters, -vi-z. 7D1N for SiDN* > for ^y fig- 
 nifies only To be able, whereas the Signification of '^D is that which 
 is here wanted, viz. To comprehend. 
 
 V.7.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 
 
 191 
 
 V. 7. Whither JJiall I go from tky Spirit ? ^c] In a fimilar Man- 
 ner does Xenophon exprels the fame Sentiment, viz. rov yap 3-i&)v TS-oXifxcv 
 UK oiaa, ar cctto ■srtwJi av tax^? C^djyoov Ttg ATroipvyot, Ht tii Tsrotov ctv ctiiotos 
 ctTTO^^curi, nB-' OTTOoi av «f e^ti^ci' ;t^&'^(sv CTra^cc.^. TIccvt-/] y<t^ 'srcivra, roig S-ioi? 
 uTToxoLy KoL\ TUTAncix^ 'zn'AVTUv ttrov 01 B'iot KpciTHTt. A)iab. Lib.W. P.i r8. Hut. 
 
 y. 14. / will praife thee, for I am fearfully and wonderfully made : 
 ♦D'SiDJ mNmj O Sy IIIK] All the ancient Verfions read here ir'^SJ, 
 which feems to be the true Senle of this Place, viz. I will pkaise 
 thee, for thou hast wonderfully done terrible 
 Things. 
 
 V. 16. T'hine Eyes did fee my Siilflancc yet being imperfedl ; and in 
 thy Book all my Members were written, which in Continuance were 
 fajloioned, when as yet there was none of them. S^T — "I'J'y IK"! ^!3SJ 
 : Ona inK N^^I — inv; D'a^ nnD' — d'^D IliDD ] Each Hemiftic in 
 this Verfe contains a diftind Sentence, which I think ought to be thus 
 tranflated — Thine Eyes saw mine imperfect Parts, and 
 THEY were all in thy Book; my Members were regis- 
 tered for A WHILE, WHEN there was not one of them. I 
 read nV' (inftead of "nv) which is the flightefl Alteration poflible, as 
 Job XVII. 7. and this Ledion feems to remove every Diliiculty from 
 the Conftrudion of the Pronouns. D7J is not found elfewhere in SS. 
 in this Senfe : but obu, in Chaldee, is an E?nbryo, a rude and un- 
 formed Mafs of Matter ; jji^ alfo fignifies a Body mangled and torn in 
 Pieces i and D'S' is ufed to exprefe a Seafon, or a long undetermined. 
 Space of Time, Gen. XL. 4. 
 
 V. 17. How precious alfo are thy Thoughts unto me, O God i. n*J ''^T 
 h^ "I'V"! l"lp'] Rather — concerning me. 
 
 V. 1 8. If I flooidd county them they are more in Niunber than the Sand: 
 when I wake, I am Jiill with thee, mvi 'nV'pn — \^'T\'' '^IRD DIDD}^ 
 : lOV] I cannot fee the Connexion between thefe tvv'o Claufcs as they 
 Hand in our Verfion : but if we give to the Verb \^^^ the fame Signifi- 
 cation in Hiphil which it has in Kal, as Ifa.VII. 6. that Objedtion will 
 be removed : thus — If I count them, they are more in 
 Numbek than the Sand: I grow weary; (or, am vexed;) 
 and am still with thee : that is, " I find it an impradicable At- 
 " tempt ; for in the End I am where I began, and loll in the Con- 
 " templation of thy glorious Perfections.." 
 
 V. 20-.
 
 192 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 20. — and thine Enemies take thy Name in vain. \ "jnV .X^t^'S Nlii':] 
 Rather and thine Enemies stir (or, lift up them- 
 selves) IN VAIN. See Exod. XXXV. 26. 
 
 Psalm CXL. 
 V. I. Deliver me, O Lord, from the evil Man : preferve me from the 
 
 vioJe?7t Man. ', 'jnyjD D'DDH i:"N2 — vi DTN\t: mri' 'jySn] "Though 
 
 the Hebrew abounds in Anomalies, yet is there none in this Place, 
 provided DTS* and Li"K be here conftrued in the plural Number. Both 
 thefe Words are ufed indifferently tor one fingle Man, or any Number 
 of Men : the firft has no plural ; and the fecond is ufed only three 
 Times in Scripture in that Number. 
 
 V. 7. O God the Lord, the Strength of my Salvation : 'HK mn* 
 'nvill?* ty] Rather — O Lord, the mighty God of my Sal- 
 vation. 
 
 V. B, 9. — further not his wicked Device, left they exalt themfelves. 
 As for the Head of thofe that compafs me about, let the Mifchief of their 
 own Lips cover them. lD'n£3ty SdV — 'IDa l^•N•^ lOIT — [>^n Sk ^r^:2\ 
 : iaiD3'] Thefe two Verfes ought I think to be divided and rendered 
 differently from what they are in our Verfion ; by which Means the 
 Hemiftics will be regular, the Senfe clearer, and the Anomaly removed : 
 
 thus FURTHER NOT HIS WICKED De VICE. V. 9. As for thofe 
 
 who LIFT UP THE HeAD ROUND ABOUT ME, LET THE MlS- 
 CHIEF OF THEIR OWN LiPS COVER THEM; Or fimply ThEY 
 
 LIFT UP THE Head &c. This Phrafe ^\^-^ Din is the fame I ap- 
 prehend as li'Nn NiT'J, to lift up the Head, for we find"pp Dn, to I ft up 
 the Horn, ufed in the fame Senfe in refpefl to Perfons who boaft, or 
 make Oftentation, of their Power. See Gen. XL. 13. 2 Kings XXV. 
 27. and Pf LXXV. 4, & 5. ^Dt: is ufed adverbially, i Kings VI. 29. 
 2 Kings XXIII. 5. as well as here. 
 
 P s A L M XLI. 
 
 V. 4. — and let me not eat of their Dainties. ', DnV!2Vrj3 Dn'?N V:il] 
 Or — PLEASANT Meats; by which feem to be underftood their 
 Idol Offerings. 
 
 V. 5. Let the righteous fmite me, it fliall be a Kindnefs ; and let him 
 reprove me, it {hall be excellent Oil, which Jliall not break my Head:
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 19;? 
 
 ♦tl'Kn ♦:» Sk ti'NI ]!:*^' — 'jnOVT non pn^* ':!:Sn'] There are here I 
 believe but two Hemiftics, which may be thus divided and rendered — 
 Let the righteous rather smite me with Kindness, and re- 
 prove ME ; — the precious Oil will not break my Head, 
 /'. e. " the kind Corredion will do me no Prejudice ;" which by a Li- 
 totes fignifies much Good. The Exprefilon D'NI \f2'C\ precious Oil, is 
 countenanced by one limilar, Exod. XXX. 23. viz. ti'N"l D'Ot^, prin- 
 cipal or precious Spices. Or i^ this be a Prayer of David, when he 
 
 fled to Achifli, this Verfe may be thus rendered Though THii 
 
 RIGHTEOUS Kindness (Hiewn in fparing Saul's Life twice) bruise 
 
 me and reprove me, LET NOT THE ANOINTED HeAD BREAK 
 
 MY Head : /. e. •' Though I fufFer for my confcientious Tendernefs, 
 " and find by Experience that I have mifplaced it, yet let not my royal 
 " Enemy quite dellroy me." See David's own Words, i Sam. XXVL 
 23, 24. where he fpeaks of his Beliaviour, as both righteous and kind, 
 as Saul alfo did, Ch. XXIV. 17. and Strefs alio is laid upon Saul's be- 
 ing the Lord's anointed. 
 
 — fo'" y^t "{y Prayer alfo Hiall be in their Calamities. ^nVam TlV 'D 
 ,* Dn'my"i2 ] Rather, I think — for hitherto my Prayer only 
 hath been against their Wickednesses. The 1 has this exclu- 
 five Force, as may be feen by confidering it's proper Force, Gen. 
 XXIII. 15. 1 Sam. XIII. 22. 2 Sam. XV. 16. 
 
 V. 6. When their fudges are overthrown in Jlony Places, they Jl?all 
 hear my Words, for they are fweet. ^)ft2Z'^ — DH^iOOty vSd n»n iDDtt'J 
 ; VJV3 O naN ] We have here the Words V7D H'a, which fignify 
 literally in the Hands of the Rock: but as DHS when applied to the 
 Sea, Pf. CIV. 25. is ufed for it's Gulphs and Windings; (o here it may 
 denote the Reccffes, Holes, or Sides of the Rock, where Saul and his 
 Officers were let go free by David ; for this evidently is the true Senfe 
 
 of DCty in this Place. I would therefore render the Verfe thus 
 
 Their Rulers were let go in the Sides of the Rock, 
 AND heard my Words, which were kind. 
 
 V. 7. Our Bones are fcattered at the Grave's Mouth, as when one 
 cuttetb and cleaveth Wood upon the Earth. — p^*n jrpm hSd 103 
 5 SlN'S^ 'S^ lyoyy T1(3J] Rather — Our Bones are scattered 
 AT THE Mouth of the Grave, as Shreds or Chips upon 
 the Ground. Thefe Words, I fuppofe, are defigned to exprefs in a 
 beautiful poetical Image " the continual Danger, to which David and 
 
 B b " his
 
 194 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 " his Men were continually expofed." vhQ and yp2 are not here Verbs, 
 but Subftantives, and rynonymous : the firft is often ufed in the Senfe 
 here propofed ; and the latter occurs once. Gen. XXIV. 22. and figni- 
 fies a Part, or Portion ; v/hich, together with the general Signification 
 of the Verb from which it is derived, and the Exigence of the Place, 
 may be deemed fufficient to eftablifh the foregoing Verfion. 
 
 V. 8. But mine Eyes are unto thee^ O God the Lord: 7^'\r\'' "[hn O 
 ♦yv 'ilN ] The old Verfion feems preferable, viz. But mine Eyes 
 
 look UNTO THEE, O LoRD GoD. 
 
 Psalm CXLII. 
 
 V. 4. I looked on my right Hand, and beheld, &c. 1J1 nKm yiy U'^n] 
 t3'!in muft be either the 3 perf. of the Preter, the Imperative, or Infi- 
 nitive; none of which are here fuitable, except the Imperative. I 
 Ihould therefore adopt the Marginal Verfion, viz. Look on the right 
 Hand and behold ; for there is none that knoweth me : 
 Refuge failethj no one careth for my Life. 
 
 Psalm CXLIIL 
 
 V. I. — give Ear to my Suf plications : in thy Faithfulnefs anfwer me, 
 and in thy Righteoufnefs. '. -JDpTi'n 'iJV — "jnitiNn 'JUnn Sn m'TNH] 
 
 Rather, with moft of the aacient Verfions, thus give Ear to 
 
 my Supplications in thy Faithfulness j answer me in 
 THY Righteousness. For though the Hemiftics are by this Divifion 
 not fo uniform, yet it is not very uncommon for the latter to be fhorter 
 than thofe which have preceded. See Pf. XVII. 7. &c. 
 
 V. 6. — my Soul thirfteth after thee, as a thirjly Land. pN3 'L:'fli 
 : "^ T^ti'V ] As there is no Verb in this Sentence, it feems more na- 
 tural to conftrue nS'^ with ^flj than with pt* ; which may be done 
 indifferently, as they are both of the feminine Gender. But, if in 
 that cafe an Epithet be thought wanting, I would fupply dry or 
 ■parched in another Charader. 
 
 V. 8. Caufe me to hear thy loving Kindnefs in the Morning. ♦jy'Dti'n 
 ■JIDn "lp:in] Would not npnn be more properly rendered early, 
 as Pf. XLVI. 5. and XC. 14. fo as to be confidered as equivalent to 
 
 "inSj fpeedilyt in the preceding Verfe ? 
 
 V. 9.
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 
 
 '95 
 
 V. 9. — TJ^ee unto thee to hide me. \ ''nx^'^ 7*7N ] The Text ex- 
 preiles only — hide me near thee: and this is fufficient. See 
 the Prepofition thus ufed, Gen. XXIV. 11. Exod. XXIX. 12. &c. Or 
 thus — I HAVE HIDDEN myfclf WITH THEE, 7.^. taken Shelter. 
 ♦nOD is ufed as the ift Perf. pret. Ezek. XXXI. 15. Vander Hoogt's 
 Edition reads here Tl'DD. 
 
 V. 10. — thy Spirit is good; lead me into the Land of Uprightnrfs. 
 : -n^y'O "p^*^ 'Jl^^n nniD imn ] Rather, with the old Verfion — 
 
 LET THY LOVING ( or GOOD) SpIRIT LEAD ME 6cc. 
 
 Psalm CXLIV. 
 
 V. 2. My Goodnefs, and my Fortrefs, &c. "ijt ♦r)^^i^2^ HDn] Thefc 
 two Words do not well agree together. The whole Scope of this Place 
 has evidently a reference to War. I therefore fufped: that, inftead of 
 non, we ought to read 'riDn, my Refuge, or Trust, as Ifa. XXX. 
 3. The Syriac feems to have fo read the Text. And in all the parallel 
 Places Terms of the fame Import are ufed : thus — The Lord is my 
 Rock, and my Fortrefs, and tny Deliverer. The God of my Rock, in 
 ivhom I linll trujl : he is my Shield, and the Horn of my Salvation, my 
 high Tower and my Refuge. 2 Sam. XXII. 2, 3. And — The Lord 
 it my Rock, and my Fortrefs, and fny Deliverer : my God, my Strength, 
 in whom I will truJl, my Buckler, and the Horn of my Salvation, and 
 my high Tower. Pf. XVIII. 2. &c. 
 
 V. 7. Send thine Hand from above; Dl"ia!3 "I'T nSc' ] Rather — 
 Stretch forth &c. as Exod. XXIV. xi. i Sam. XXVI. 9. &c. 
 
 — rid me, and deliver me out of great Waters ; D'OO 'jb'Jfm *JV3 
 CD"! 1 This Hemiftic does not feem at firft Sight to correfpond with 
 the next, viz. from the Hand of f range Children: but if inftead of 
 the proper, we take the figurative, Senfe ; that is, underftand by many 
 Waters great Afflictions, the Harmony will be reftored. Sec 
 
 Pf. ex. 7. 
 
 V. 12. That our Sons may be as Plants grown up in their Touth : 
 Dnmvn D'^^nja D'^D^D im -ICTK] Rather — That our Sons 
 in their Youth may be as thriving (or vigorous) Plants. 
 
 that our Daughters may be as Corner-Stones, policed after the 
 
 Similitude of a Palace. ; So»n n'Jan maDHD nntD IJ^mn] Ra- 
 ther, I think ™ that our Daughters may be as the polished 
 Corner Stones in the Structure of a Palace. 
 
 B b 2 V. 13.
 
 196 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 13. — our Sheep may bring forth Thoufands, a fid ten Thoufands 
 
 in our Streets. '. ^y^'^^n^ nuaTJ niD'SiSo iJjiNV] lynvina ought 
 
 here furely to be tranflated in our Fields, as JobV.io. Prov.VIII.26. 
 
 V. 14. — that there be no Breaking in, nor going out : ]'K1 \*"lfl \*ii 
 nKiV ] The Signification of nf^VV, as it is here rendered, feems to 
 be too indeterminate. The Verb is ul'ed for putting away firange 
 Wives; Ezra X. 3, 19. whence it might be inferred that it may have 
 reference here to Divorces. But, as ^ns and nNVV appear to be put 
 in Oppofition to each other, I rather think that the firft of thefe Words 
 means either a Plague or Pestilence, breaking in to depopulate a 
 Country; (fee Exod. XIX. 22. Pf CVI. 29. which is called a Breach, 
 2 Sam. VI. 8. 1 Chron. XIII. 1 1. Pf. CVI. 23.) or the breaking in 
 as an Enemy, (as Judg. XXI. 15. 2 Sam. V. 20. Pf. CXLIV. 14.) or, 
 as a Robber, (as Pf. XVII. 4.) confequently that the latter fignifies the 
 Repelling, or Driving out, and ought to be fo rendered here. 
 The Intention of the Pfalmift may perhaps have been, that there 
 might be no Irruption of Aliens into their Commonwealth ; nor Emi- 
 gration of his own People into foreign Countries ; or carrying into 
 Captivity ; for riNVV fignifies JVomen going into Captivity out of their 
 own Land, Ezek. XII. 4. And thefe Senfes fuit very well with what 
 follows, viz. no complaining, (rather, crying out,) wo bewailing in 
 eur Streets. 
 
 Psalm CXLV. 
 
 V. I. Z will extol thee, my God, O King, — iVan 'mW HOOnJ^ ] 
 Rather, I think — I will extol thee, my God, the King, 
 (or, who art the King) for the Articular n does not feem to be here 
 the Vocative, but rather denotes Excellency. 
 
 V. 5. / will f peak of the glorious Honour of thy Majejiy, and of thy 
 
 wonderous Worki. : n^'t^'^^ thnSd: n:m — inn 'nu3 -nn ] All 
 
 the old Verfions (except the Chaldee ) read in^t^". They {viz. the 
 Generation) will speak &:c. and fo likewife nJISD' (contradted for 
 ,— lil-lQD' ) THEY WILL declare, inftead of nJ"lDDN*, I will declare, 
 in the next Verfe. By thefe Ledions the prefent EmbarrafTment of the 
 Text, owing to the Enallage of Perfons, is removed. 
 
 V. 12. To make known to the Sons of Men his mighty ASls, and the 
 glorious Majejiy of bis Kingdom. 1U3T — VmUJ DlKH 'ja*? vmnS
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 197 
 
 ; inisSo "^711 ] The Pronouns in the two foregoing Verfes, and in 
 that which immediately follows, are all of the fecond Perfon ; and 
 ought doubtlefs to be fo in this Verfe. Whether the Text had origi- 
 nally the Affix 1 or ^, may poffibly never be determined. This, how- 
 ever, is certain, that all the ancient Verfions, without Exception, have 
 
 here' thy mighty Adls, and thy Kingdom ; and I think, we might 
 
 admit their Reading without Scruple. 
 
 P S A L M CXLVI. 
 
 V. 8. T:he Lord openeth the Eyes of the blind: tsniV HpS m'\rv ] 
 There is no Neceffity for fupplying the Word Eyes in theVerfion; for 
 the Verb npD fignifies to give Light, or to cause one to see, 
 Exod.lV. II. XXm. 8. 
 
 Psalm CXLVIL 
 
 v. I. for it is pleafant, and Praife is comely. J nSnn niKJ D'^J '3] 
 
 There feems to be but one Member in this Hemiftic, which may be 
 thus rendered — FOR A becoming Praise is pleasant. 
 
 V. 14. He maketh Peace in thy Borders : ^-h^ iS^aJ! Ct^'H ] Ra- 
 ther — He maketh thy Country peaceable; for D17ty is 
 the AbJlraB for the Concrete, as in a thoufand other Inftances. 
 
 V. 16. He giveth Snow like Wool: — "IDVD h^ inJH ] Rather, I 
 think — He sendeth FORTH &c. Thus Virgil, G^org. I. 397. 
 
 Tenuia nee lams per coelum vellera Jerri. 
 And Martial, Lib.lY. Epig. IIL V. i. 
 
 Denjum tacit arum vellns aquarunt. 
 
 Herodotus fays, that the Scythians called the Flakes of Snow wle^*. 
 
 Feathers ax om n hvui nt iz^a-uTifu are o^ocv, art ^n^avxi xssn -zfli^uv jce- 
 
 XiJU'ivc<)r -TTTiouv ya.0 iluj ylu> aotjf tov ttifM etvcct ttKiov. Lib. IV. Lap. Vll. 
 
 V. 1 8. — he caiifeth his Wind to blow, and the Waters flow. n{y» 
 : D'D iSt' imi ] The Syriac reads — iSt'l mi — vix. he causeth 
 THE Wind to blow, and the Waters flow : or, the 
 Wind bloweth, and the Waters flow, as Ifa. XL. 7. 
 
 V. 20. — and as for his Judgments, they have not known them. 
 rOVTHn D'DSl^'aT] Rather nor have Judgments in- 
 structed
 
 198 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 STRUCTED THEM. So VT in Hjp/ji/ fignifies ; and in this Form and 
 Senfe we may find it, Judg. VIII, 16. Ezek. XLIV. 23. &c. This is 
 exadly the Senfe of what Mofcs fays, Deut. IV. 8. 
 
 Psalm CXLVIil. 
 
 V. 7. — ye Drago?2s and all Deeps. : ni!2nn Sdi D'^^n ] Ra- 
 ther — VE GREAT Serpents, and all deep Caverns : viz. 
 where they dwell. I tranflate riTtsnn, Caverns, becaufe it fignifies the 
 deep Parts of the Earth, Pf. LXXI. 20. . 
 
 V. 1 4. He alfo exalt eth the Horn of his People, the Praife of all his 
 
 Saints, &c. " ^y\ vTDn Sd*? rtSnn — ^r2V^ \-\\> Din] It is not 
 
 eafy to diftinguifh whether our Tranflators meant to put n^HD, the 
 Praife, in Appofition to He ( viz. God ) or to Horn ; though I think 
 the latter. The former would be preferable ; and I am perfuaded is 
 the true Senfe. Thus it would be better and more clearly expreffed — 
 He also exalteth the Horn of his People; he is a Praise 
 
 AMONG all his SaINTS, AMONG THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL, 
 
 Psalm CXLIX. 
 
 V.4. — he linll beautify the meek -with Salvation. ', rwyc^l. DMJV IKS'] 
 Rather, I think — he will adorn &c. 
 
 V. 5. Let the Saints be joyful in Glory ; nUDn D'TDH yhv] Ra- 
 ther I think in the Future The Saints will triumph glo- 
 riously. 
 
 let them fmg aloud upon their Beds. \ Dm^DltT.: Sy IJJI' ] 
 
 We read of Songs in the Night, Job XXXV. i o. and Pf. XLII. 8. but 
 thefe it is prefumed were uttered in an eredt, not in a recumbent or 
 horizontal. Attitude. For befides that the Singer could not exert his 
 Voice with fo much Advantage, there is a manifeft Impropriety of Be- 
 haviour in a Perfon fnging aloud in Bed, whether he be alone or in 
 Company. I would therefore underfland this Place and Pf IV. 4. 
 (where exadly the fame Phrafe occurs) agreeably to the Genius of the 
 Arabic Language, which delights in calling the Heart a Bed ; and this it 
 muft be confeffed is no improper Metaphor, the AfFedions being there 
 
 quietly
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 
 
 199 
 
 quietly compofed as in a Bed, till they are roufed by fome unexpeded 
 Accident : thus the Poet Motanabbius, Carm. XVI. 8. 
 
 i. e. Gladius ejus injpicit cubilia cordis. And, Carm. XL VI. 25. 
 
 i.e. CuBiLE AMORis amict fui leetatur, fed cubile odii in adverfa- 
 rium vulneratum ejl. The Scholiafl: Wahedienfis explains j^ by wJJiJI > 
 and though neither of thefe Words, or ^j^^ , be found in Golius or 
 Caftle in the Senfe oi Bed, yet I doubt not of their having that Signi- 
 fication in the Camus or other Lexicons ; for both the Verbs j^i^ and 
 jL» lignify to Jleep, and uJj' to roll, to turn about, I would therefore 
 render this Place thus — they will sing aloud from the 
 Heart ; which Senfe it is evident is well connected with the Con- 
 text, which contains an Exhortation to prepare for an offenfive War, 
 to which nothing can be more oppofite than the Notion of rolli7ig on a 
 Bed : but, on the contrary, if this be underftood to have reference to 
 a martial Song before the Engagement, the Climax will be kept up, 
 and the Harmony preferved. See the Prepofition hv ufed in this Senfe, 
 Noldius, II. 
 
 V. 6. Let the high Praifes of God be in their Mouth : Ss* mODTI 
 Di'njn] Rather — God will be Exaltations (or, highly ex- 
 alted) IN THEIR Mouths, and a two edged Sword 6cc. 
 
 V. 9. — this Honour have all his Saints. Praife ye the Lord, "nrt 
 : rv iSSn — rTOn S^S Nin ] Thefe Words are an Epiphonema, as 
 in the laft Verfe of the preceding Pfalm, and fhould be thus tranflated 
 — He is AN Honour among axl his Saints. Praise ye 
 the Lord. 
 
 Psalm CL. 
 
 V. I . — Praife God in his SanSluary : praife^ him in the Firmainent 
 of his Power, nrv y^"in im'?'7n— IC'Tpn '^K I'^Sn] Rather — Praise 
 God on account of his Holiness : praise him on ac- 
 count of the Extent of his Power, (or, his extensive 
 Power.) That the Prepofition :i has this Force here, is evident from 
 the Ufe made of it in the next Verfe j and that yp^ is not confined to 
 the Firmament ( or fpacious Extenfion between the Earth and the 
 Clouds) but fignifies alfo any Extenfion, may be inferred from the ge- 
 neral Senfe of the Verb yp-), To fpread forth. To fir etch out. 
 
 I CANNOT
 
 200 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 I CANNOT conclude my Remarks on the Book of Pfalms with- 
 out making a few general Obfervations on the Authors, and the Titles 
 of them ; and this I thought might befl: be done by bringing the 
 whole into one View. 
 
 Th I s Colleclion of Divine Hymns has always been held in the 
 highefl: Degree of Veneration, both by Jews and Chriftians ; and it 
 muft be confefTed that their Excellence is obvious, either in the Light 
 of Compofitions, or in refpecl to the Subjedl Matter of them. But this 
 very Circumftance has proved prejudicial to them ; for as they have 
 been more frequently tranfcribed, they abound more in Faults, than 
 any other of the facred Books ; a Circumftance unavoidable without 
 the Divine Interpofition, which we cannot fuppofe would have inter- 
 fered further than in providing that they fliould be tranfmitted down 
 to Pofterity fufficiently intire. 
 
 By the Word Pfalms, the Jews feem fometimes to have underftood 
 the whole of the Hagiographa, or moral Books, when put in Contra- 
 diftindtion to the Pentateuch, and the Prophets ; which laft Divifion 
 comprehended alfo the Prior Prophets, ( as they called them) or the 
 Hiftorical Books. See Luke XXIV, 44. This Colledlion has been di- 
 vided into different Parts, and in different Modes, according as their 
 Fancy, or perhaps fome more folid Reafon, now unknown to us, 
 fuggefted. It is certain however, that in their prefent State neither 
 the Order of Time, the Unity of the Subie<fl, nor the Diftindlion 
 according to the Authors feem to have been much regarded ; that 
 fome of the Pfalms are a literal Tranfcript one from the other ; and 
 that two of them have been made from what was originally but one, 
 and this perhaps with no other View than that of making a round 
 Number of the Sum total. 
 
 Some of the Fathers held that all thefe Pfalms were compofed by 
 David. But though this Opinion was abetted by Chryfoflom, Theodo- 
 ret, Ambrofius, Auguffin, and fome other refpedtable Names, yet it is 
 fo weak that it will not bear the Teft of Examination ; no more than 
 the Inference which fome of them made on another Occafion, viz. 
 that our Lord's Minifl:ry had continued only one I'ear, becaufe they 
 thus underftood the acceptable I'ear, prophelied of by Ilaiah, LXI. 2. 
 When thele Men, more remarkable for their Piety than their critical 
 Skill, were prefl'ed by their Opponents with the Titles which fome of the 
 Pfalms bore, and the Matter they contained, which proved the contrary, 
 they gave evafive Replies to the firft Point, and aflerted that David 
 could predidl all the Circumflanccs relative to the Captivity and other 
 
 Periods,
 
 THE BOOK OF PSALMS. 201 
 
 Periods, in as ample a Manner as if he had been an Eye Witnefs to 
 the Tranfadlions there mentioned ; an Abfurdity equal to that of the 
 Romanifts, who reprefent the Almighty as conllantly engaged in work- 
 ing Miracles without Neceflity. 
 
 "When thefe Titles were firft added is a Point which cannot now 
 be determined : That they were not added by the Authors of the re- 
 fpeaive Pfalms, is I think probable ; becaufe few or no Compofitions 
 had any Titles anciently, (this being a later Refinement) and many of 
 them have none to this Day. Who they were that made this Addition 
 is alfo very uncertain. It is generally fuppoled to have been the 
 Work of Ezra, Nehemiah, or fome of the latter Prophets. Others 
 have imagined that «' they might have been prefixed by Tranfcribers 
 " upon their own Conjedures, and perhaps upon fome uncertain Tra- 
 " ditions. And if fo, they can have little more Authority, than if 
 *' modern Commentators were to affix their Opinions or Conjedlures, 
 «' as the Occafions of writing any of thefe Pfalms." See Fenwick on 
 the Titles of the Pfalms j P. 4. Thefe Additions feem however to be 
 prior to the Exiftence of the Verfion of the LXX, as they appear there. 
 That feveral of thefe Pfalms could not have been compofed by 
 the Authors whofe Names they bear, appears evident from internal 
 Marks. The following Inftances may fuffixiently prove this Point. The 
 XlVth is faid to be David's, though the laft Verfe proves that the 
 Author lived during the Captivity. Calmet entertains the fame Idea of 
 the XXVIIIth, from what is faid V. 2d. The LXXXIXth has the 
 Title of Ethan, the Ezrahite, a cotemporary with David, ( i Kings 
 IV". 31.) and yet from the laft J 5 Verfes it feems to have been written 
 during the laft mentioned Epocha. The XCth is attributed to Mofes : 
 but, from the common Period of human Life there mentioned, muft 
 have been written feveral Centuries after his Time. And among the 
 feveral Pfalms which are diftinguiflied by the Name of Afaph, the 
 Mafter of David's Band of Mufic, the following are thought by the 
 moft judicious Critics to be of the fame ^ra, viz. the LXXIVth, 
 LXXVth, LXXVIth, LXXXth, as are the LXXXIVth, and Clld, 
 the Songs of Degrees (as they are called) from the CXXth to CXXVIth, 
 fo likewife thofe that are anonymous from the CXLVIth to the End. 
 
 Besides the Hiftorical Titles, there are other Words prefixed to 
 many of the Pfalms, which feem to denote their Quality; as Mas- 
 CHIL, inftrublive, XXXIId ; Michtam, ^-^/^fw, XVIth ; Neginotii, 
 merry, LIVth ; Shiggaion, plaintive, Vllth ; &c. or to have refe- 
 rence to Seafons, as Shoshannim, to FejUvity, wherever it occurs; 
 
 Co or
 
 202 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 or to particular Tunes, as the Hind of the Morning, the silent 
 Dove ( as the Words are rendered in our Verfion ) &c. or to mufical 
 Inftiuments, as Higgaion, &c. But in what Clafs, Sheminith, 
 Shiggaion, Mahalath, Muthlaben, Almoth, Sec. are to 
 be reduced I know not ; neither does it feem material to inquire, par- 
 ticularly as they are no Part of the Plalms, but only an Appendage. 
 
 Whatever may be the Meaning of the Word Selah, it is alfo 
 certain that it is no Part of the Compofition, wherever it occurs, though 
 iiiferted within it; and even at Pf. XLIX. 13. where it is found in the 
 Midfl: of a Sentence ; fee alfo Pf. CXL. H, 9. We have it in this Book 
 fcventy one Times, and thrice in Habakkuk. The LXX render it 
 A<«.\,tc4A/-t«4 } which, according to Suidas, is ^« Altertttio7i of the T'une. 
 Meibomius (the moft fanciful Critic, that perhaps ever wrote on the 
 facred Books) fays that the three Letters, of which the Word is com- 
 pofcd, ftand for three diftindl Words, viz. -ii:'n rilVvh aiD, Redl 
 furfum, cantor. Higgaion is another unconnedled Word, the Mean- 
 ing of which can by no Means be afcertained. 
 
 Lastly, Pf. XXIVth, LXXVth, LXXXIft, and XCIft, feem to 
 have been compofed with a View that they might be fung in different 
 Parts, and with Chorufes ; in finging which they feem to have admit- 
 ted Women. See iChron.XXV.5,6. zChron.XXXV. 25. Neh. VIL 
 67. In refped to the Mufic, and the Mufical Inftruments which the 
 jews ufed in their Temple Service, fee Calmet's Differtations^
 
 (203) 
 CRITICAL REMARKS 
 
 ON THE 
 
 BOOK OF PROVERBS. 
 
 Chapter I. 
 
 Verse i. T:he Proverbs of Solomon nD^ty 'StTO] The fix 
 
 firfl: Verfes contain a Prefatory Introdudlion to the Book : The firft is 
 properly to be confidered as the Title, with the Author's Name and 
 Quality. The Word Proverbs here means fententious Maxims and 
 Oblervations. The three next Verfes fpecify the Subjedl treated of 
 under three general Heads : the 5th and 6th befpeak Attention to 
 them, by making it a Mark of Wifdom and good Underftanding. 
 
 V. 2. ro know Wifdom and InpuStion nDIOI n02n nyiS] 
 
 The S with the Infinitive fupplies the Place of the Gerund in do, wlien 
 ufed by the Latins with the Prepofition de preceding it, in this Verfe 
 and the two following : as Exod. V. 14. Wherefore have ye not fulfilled 
 your rafk in making Brick, ]±h, properly, concerningthemaking 
 OF Brick. 1 Sam. XII. 17. Tour Wtckednejs is great, ivhich ye have 
 done, in aJkingTou a King, ^'\'^^'l, concerning the asking &cc. 
 So Eccl. W. \i. &c. In all thefe Cafes the Reference is to the prece- 
 ding Noun, as the Sayings of Solomon concerning the knowing of ^c. 
 in thefe Verfes. 
 
 The Author in thefe three Verfes judicioufly diftributes his PJatter 
 under three general Heads, correfponding to each Vcrfe refpcdively. 
 For his Maxims or Sentences are either 1°. declarative of the Nature 
 and Excellence of Wifdom 6cc. or 2°. contain Exhortations to the 
 Pradtice of what is right ; or 3°. fupply Rules for the Conduct of the 
 
 C c 2 finiple
 
 204 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 fimple and unexperienced. It may be of Ufe to afcertain the Force of 
 the Terms. By n^DH is certainly meant Religion, properly fo called, 
 or Piety toivards God, which is Wifdom x-ctr ihiyjiv. Compare Ch. IX. 
 lo. XV. 33. with Pi: XC. 12, Job XXVIII. 28. -iDia, from it's De- 
 rivation, appears to be Moral Difcipline, reftraining Men from what is 
 wrong, and leading them to what is right : fo that the firft Hemiftic 
 may be rendered — Concerning the Knowledge of W^isdom 
 AND Virtue. From the Prepofition ]»n is derived ^'^n, which figni- 
 fies to dijcern between oppofites, as Truth and Fallhood, Good and 
 Evil, and therefore T~\y'1 nSN Xirh is, concerning the Dis- 
 cernment OF THE Words of Understanding, i. e. cf found 
 Dodlrine. 
 
 V. 3. To receive the InJlruBion of Wifdom, yufice, and yudgmenf, 
 and Equity. .' DnC'SI DiDH'SI pT;; — HDu^'H "IDIO r^n^i^l] The Verb 
 npb", whofe Infinitive is nnp, fignifies not limply to receive ; but to 
 receive, fo as to obey or improve. See Ch. XXIV. 32. Job XXII. 22. 
 Jer. VII. 28. &c. p"!V fignifies fujlice, which confifts in giving to all, 
 both God and Man, their ftridl due j DBITO feems to denote properly 
 the Prefcriptions of the written Law, human and divine ; and DHtt'a 
 what is Jlrait or even, according to the Rule of Right Reafon and Equity : 
 fo that this Verfe may be rendered — Concerning the Im- 
 provement OF MORAL Discipline in the wise Practice 
 of Justice, Law, and EqjJiTy. 
 
 V. 4. 'To give Suhtilty to the fimple, to the young Man Knowledge and 
 Difcrciion. ', nSTOT nVT "iVjV — nDIV D^NHiDS nnS ] D'Kn£3 
 Hands for weak Jilly Perfons, who are eafily impofed upon j n.li' is 
 the oppofite Quality taken in a good Senfe, which may be properly 
 called Prudence, as Ch. VIII. 5, 12. for Subtilty is generally ufed in a 
 bad Senfe for Craft and Cunning. What giddy Youth generally wants 
 is a Knowledge of Things, founded upon Obfervation and Thought ; 
 and thus much is implied in the Words rnVT and riOfD, taken as an 
 llendyadis; the latter cf which comes from D2T, to confider, or think 
 with a fixed Attention. This Verfe may then be rendered Con- 
 cerning THE furnishing OF THE SIMPLE WITH PrUDENCE, 
 
 and of the young Man with considerate Knowledge : 
 /. e. laying down for them fuch Rules and Precepts as may fupply the 
 Place of thofe ufeful Qualities, in which they are refpedtively moft 
 deficient. 
 
 V.5.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 205 
 
 v. c. A "wife Man wiU hear., and will increafe Learning : and a Man 
 of XJnderJiandingjIiall attain unto ivife Counfels. — n'^'j t^DVI D3n Vr2t"> 
 ; njp» mS::nn p3Jl] Or, The Wise will hear and increase 
 
 WHAT is received, (oF, IMPROVE IN LeARNINg) AND A MaN 
 
 OF Understanding will avail himself of wise Counsels. 
 
 V. 6. To tmderjland a F>overb a'/id the Interpretation; — 71^0 X'^TU 
 nV'SoT 1 Rather — By considering a Proverb and it's fi- 
 gurative Sense. 
 
 V. 17. Surely in vain the Net is fpread in the Sight of any Bird. 
 
 : t^jD hv^ ^3 'yv:i — r\'^'\T\ nmrt: ojn o] The Hemiftics ought 
 
 I think to be thus diflinguiflied — Surely that Net is spread 
 IN vain, which is in the Sight of any Bird. 
 
 V. 32. For the turning away of the Jimple Jljall Jlay them : r\y\U^ O 
 DJinn DT.fl] Rather — the Backsliding — as in all other Places. 
 
 Chap. II. 
 
 V, 2. So that thou incline thine Ear unto Wifdom, and apply thine 
 Heart to Ihiderjlanding: : ,— iJUnV "l^S ntOH — "IJTN* nODn*? H'l^'pnS] 
 Inftead of the Copulative " and" the Conjundlion dk is to be Supplied 
 from the laft Verle, and prefixed to the Beginning, thus — If whilst 
 thine Ear hearkeneth unto Wisdom, thou incline 
 thine Heart to Understanding : 
 
 V. 7. He layeth up found Wifdom for the righteous : he is a Buckler 
 to them that walk uprightly. ', Dfl oSnS po — .TCin On::'»V ]£lj,'l] 
 Rather — And he layeth up solid Happiness (or Truth) 
 FOR the righteous : HE giveth it TO them 6cc. 
 
 V. 9. — and Equity; yea, every good Path. : iVJ hi,Vt2 Sd Dnt^VJl] 
 This Hemidic ought not to make more than one Sentence, thus 
 — and THE Rectitude of every good Path. Mofl of the 
 old Verfions read n:i''01. 
 
 V, 12. To deliver thee from the Way of the evil Man ; ^b'i'n'? 
 y"l imo] Rather — Delivering thee from the evil Way, 
 or THE Way of the wicked : So alfo V. 16. 
 
 — from the Man that fpeaketh frorcard Things. ; mD£3nn "lUirj tl"KO] 
 Rather — from every one 6cc. becaufe all the Verbs which follow 
 are in the Plural. 
 
 Chap.
 
 2o6 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Chap. III. 
 
 V. 4. So Jl:alt thou find Favour, and good Under/landing in the Sight 
 of God and Man. : D1K1 D'nVi\ 'VVI — 2X0 h2\L'^ \n KVJDl] Ra- 
 ther So SHALT THOU FIND FavOUR AND GO®D SuCC E S-g 
 
 &c. The Verb h^U has this Senfe, Deut. XXIX. 9. Jofh. I. 7, 8. 
 I Kings II. 3. &c. 
 
 V. 8. It pall be Health to thy Navel, — -jnt:'*? »nn r-nN£3n] The 
 LXX, Syriac, and Arabic Verfions ieem to have read "l^iJi'i'?, to thy 
 Flesh ; for "ilt'Il is rometimes thus ufed : fee Ch. IV. 22. We have a 
 like Antithefis, where Flefi is oppcfed to Bones. Pf. XXXVIII.3. &c. 
 
 V. 18. She ha Tree of Life to them that lay hold upon her; and 
 happy is every one that retaineth her. — T\1 D'p'TriD^ — K'H D"n \*y 
 .-,.„j^.j nO'Dm] The Conftrudtifn our Vcrfion gives to the laft He- 
 miftic is unjuftifiable, as it joins a fingular to a plural, helides the 
 Enallage of Numbers it creates between the two Sentences in the Verfe : 
 I would therefore render it — and she guides (or, directs) 
 THEM that retain HER; the n formative of the feminine 
 having by fome Accident dropped out of the Text. 
 
 V. 24. When thou liefi down thoufialt not be afraid : yea, thou fo alt 
 lie down, and thy Sleep pall be fweet. r\yyL'^ — "IHiDn N^ n3^n C^C 
 : inity nmyi] it is not probable that S:.lomon would ufe the fame 
 Word in both the Hemirtics. If we look into the old Verlions, we 
 fhall find that they all, except the Ch;ildee, read in the firll: Hemiftie 
 "]Du'.n : whofe Ledtion I would therefore adopt, and render — When 
 
 thou art sunk DOW^N, thou SHALT NOT BE AFRAID; NAY, 
 THOU SHALT LIE DOWN 6cc. 
 
 V. 32. — but his Secret is with the righteous. '. ITiD D^'ti'' J— iSn ] 
 Rather — but his Counsel is with the righteous. As Pf. 
 LV. 14. LXXXIII. 3. 
 
 y. 37. — but Shame pall be the Promotion of Fools. tDHt: uD'S'DDl 
 :p^p] Rather, with the Margin — Shame exalteth Fools; 
 or, ftill better, exfoseth to public View : except this be faid iro- 
 nically. 
 
 Chap.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 207 
 
 Chap. IV. 
 
 V. 3. For I was jny Father s Soft, tender and only beloved in the 
 Sight of my Mother. ', 'QK 03^ TH'T — "11 ''ixh Ti'^n \1 O ] Rather 
 
 — For I WAS A Son tender to my Father, and a Dar- 
 ling IN THE Sight of my Mother. By this Conftrudlion 
 one Hemirtic refledls Light upon the other. TH' fignifies both an only- 
 one and a Darh'ng : the Reafon of which is obvious. 
 
 V. 18. But the Path of the jiijl is as the JlAnlng Lights that fiineth 
 more and more unto the perfect Day. ^^in — njJ "IIKD D'pn^ niN'T 
 : DVn 103 ly ~nNl] Rather — as a shining Light, that 
 goeth forth and shineth like the perfect Day, or 
 the Day in it's Meridian Brightnefs. See "ly thus ufed, Nah. L 10. 
 1 Chron. IV. 27. 
 
 V. 22. — and Health to all their Fle^i. \ Kijna Tnty!! h'^'\\ Rather 
 
 — AND THEY (viz. my Words or Sayings) bear Tidings of 
 Health to all: i.e. are replete with wholefome and falutary 
 Counfels. 
 
 V. 23. Keep thy Heart "with all Diligence i for out of it are the Ifues 
 
 of Life. : D"n mN^in uao o — i^'^ nyj -latrrj S30] Rather — 
 THE Goings forth (or perhaps, the Progress) of Life : ue. 
 (as it is added in the old Verfion) " as the Heart is pure or corrupt, fo 
 " is the whole Courfe of a Man's Life." 
 
 Chap. V. 
 
 V. 3. For the Lips of a f range Woman — n"ir TlDir — O ] Ought 
 not nnr here, and in the other Places where it occurs in this Book, 
 to be rendered a debauched or lewd Woman ; for the Import of 
 the Word is — one who is alienated in her AfFedtions, -oiz. from 
 her Hufhand, or from her God ? 
 
 V. 6. Left thou fhouldeft ponder the Path of Life, her Ways arc move- 
 able, that thou canft not know them. n'nVjVa lyj — dSdh |D D"n mx* 
 : Vnn N7 ] The hrft Hemiftic does not well connecfl with the latter, 
 or the Context, in our Verfion ; and that becaufe our Tranflators ailigii 
 a wrong Perfon to the Verb : for D^SD is equally the 2d. Per. mafc. or 
 
 the
 
 2o8 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 the 3^. fern, of the Future, as every Tyro knows. This Overfight is 
 tlie more remarkable, as they had doiibtlefs the old Verfion before 
 
 them, which renders the Word properly, thus She weigheth 
 
 NOT THE Way of Life : her Paths are moveable -, thou 
 CANST not know them. 
 
 V. 8. Remove thy Way far from her , — '\'2'S-\ rhv^ pnnn] This Ex- 
 preflion is harlh, either in the Proper, or the Figurative, Senfe. I 
 
 would therefore either render with the old Verfion Keep thy 
 
 Way far from her j or, Keep from her in thy Way. 
 
 V. 9. Lef thou ghe thine Honour unto others, — -|"Tin Dnns'^ iDD ]5] 
 Dnnx does not feem to be a Noun in this Place, but the Participle pre- 
 fent ; which I would render ( Leji thou give up (:^c.J to the idle, 
 as Deut.VILio. XXIII. 21. &c. and thy Years to the unre- 
 lenting j meaning the jealous Hufband. See Chap. VI. 33, 34, 3^. 
 which may be confidered as a Kind of Paraphrafe upon this Verfe. 
 
 V. 14. / loas ahnojl in all Evil, in the midfl of the Congregation and 
 JJJembly. \ myi "^TS^ ^^\^^\1 — yn ^^n '.n"n C;^^^] As the Words 
 Congregation and Afjcmbly are generally ufed in a good Senfe for re- 
 ligious Meetings, and the Meaning here fecms diredly oppofitej I would 
 render the latter Hemiftic thus — in the midst of Company and 
 THE Multitude. See the firfl; Word fo rendered. Gen. XXXV. 11. 
 and the latter, Pf LXVIII. 30. 
 
 V. I 5. Drink Water i out of thine own Ciflern ; artd running Waters 
 out of thine own Well. \ inNn lin^ t2'h\'\1'\ — l-ni/'^ ED'O nnw ] 
 The latter Hemiftic ought to be rendered and Streams (or, 
 
 STREAMING DrAUGHTs) FROM THE BoTTOM OF THINE OWN 
 
 Well. Iins has this Senfe by Conftrudion, Zech. V. 4. where it is 
 faid that the Curfe foall remain in the midji ( /. e. fliall penetrate into 
 every, the most distant. Part) of the Houfe. What is 
 meant by this Allegory is explained at Ver. 18, 19, 20. There we find 
 the Key to unlock this Proverb ; which is hereby reftrained to the 
 Marriage Bed, and connubial Benevolence. It does not feem therefore 
 to be a general Maxim ( according to the old Verfion ) relative to So- 
 briety and Charity. 
 
 V. 16. Let thy Fountains be difperfcd abroad, — ni'in 7nyy2 IVS'] 
 I would here render 1'nj'Va thy Springs, to diftinguifh it from
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 209 
 
 nipO (atV. 18.) which is alfo tranflated Fountain-, not merely on 
 Account of the Sound, but becaufc a different Sentiment is thereby 
 conveyed : the firft being the EffeSls, the latter the Canfe. For Solo- 
 mon himfelf interprets the np3, or Fountain, by the Wife ; and by 
 Parity of Reafon we may conclude, that the Springs, or Rivulets, 
 here mentioned mufl mean the Children, produced from that Union. 
 And if there ftill could remain any Doubt, the next Verfe muft I thmk 
 intirely remove it : which fays. Let them be only thine own, and not 
 Strangers with thee j and feems capable of no other Interpretation, 
 than that of an Exhortation to keep the Bed of Wedlock 
 
 UNDEFILED. 
 
 V. 19. Let her be as the loving Hind, and pleafant Roe : — n7»K 
 :n nWn D'anx] Rather — the beloved Hind, and favourite 
 Roe. The Comparifon is here very appofite j for it is well known, 
 that all the Males of the Deer Kind arc remarkably fond of their Fe- 
 males at the Time in which the a^pos operates ; and, though at other 
 Seafons timid Animals, they will then, at the Hazard of their Lives, 
 encounter any Danger, rather than forfake their beloved Partners. 
 
 ^,id be thou ravijhed always with her Love. JTOn nJD'D nnnnKlJ 
 
 The Verb nitt? in all other Places, befides this and the next Verle, 
 fignifies to err, ov go ajiray: fee V. 23. but the Senfe in Arabic of 
 \^\s Latitiam attiilit, anxius fuit, ilium exhilaravtt. 
 
 V 22. —and he fiall be holden ivith the Cords of his Sins, h1n1^ 
 : -ion' insan ] In the Margin — his Sin ; which is right according 
 to the prefent Ledion : but the correfponding Word and all the old 
 Verlions point out imKOn. 
 
 Chap. VI. 
 
 Y.i. My Son, if thou be Surety for thy Frieijd, — nilV ON ♦i^ 
 -IjrnSl This Maxim againft being Surety for a Friend (which Solo- 
 mon inculcates in different Places) feems to favour more of csconomi- 
 cal Prudence than of Benevolence. It borders upon a Saying ot Thales, 
 mentioned by Diogenes Laertius — iyyva-, Trctpo. k ai\n. He means 1 
 fuppofe hereby to recommend the greateft Circumfpcdion ]^etore we 
 become bound for any one, and not to forbid this A(5t of FriendOiip 
 abfolutely in all Cafes whatever. See the Note Job. XVII. 3. 
 
 V. 5. Deliver thyfelf as a Roe from the Hand of the Hunter, ^^JH 
 TD 'Hi'S 1 Our Tranflators feem to have thought that the Word T^ 
 
 D d "^'^
 
 2IO CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 had dropped out of the Text : but I think it is more probable that 
 there is only the y wanting ; and that the Word was originally Tif!!0 
 — Deliver thyself as a Roe from the Hunter: for 
 by this Reading the Hemiflics correfpond better in Length ; and it 
 feems to have been the Reading of all the old Verfions, except the 
 Vulgate. 
 
 V. 8. Provideth her Meat in the Sununer — nXDnV V'P^ T^J^l Mo- 
 dern Naturalifts feeni to queftion this Fadl : but it may be thought 
 fufficient for the Purpofe, if it were in Solomon's Time but a popular 
 Notion. See the Note on Pf CXXI. 6. and Ray, on the Creation, 6cc. 
 (Parti. P. 135.) His Words are — "Another Infedl noted for her 
 " Prudence, in making Provifion for the Winter, propefed by Solo- 
 *' mon to the Sluggard for his Imitation, is the Ant, which (as all Na- 
 " turalifts agree) hoards up Grains of Corn againft the Winter for her 
 " Suftenance : and is reported by feme to bite off the Germen of 
 " them, left they fliould fprout by the Moifture of the Earth ; which 
 ** I look upon as a mere Fidlion : neither fhould I be forward to credit 
 *' the former Relation, were it not for the Authority of Scripture j 
 " becaufe I could never obferve any fuch ftoring of Grain by our 
 •* Country Ants." The Author referred to by Ray is Pliny, B. X. Ch. 
 72. See alfo B. XI. Ch. 30. .^lian in feveral Places confirms the Ac- 
 count of the Induftry of the Ant. B. II. Ch. 25. B. VI. Ch. 43. &c. 
 So likewife the Poets, 
 
 Hie nos Jrugilegas afpexitnus agmine longo 
 
 Grande onus exiguo formicas ore gerentes, 
 
 Rugojbque fuiim fervantes cortice callem. Ovid. Met. B.VIII. 624. 
 
 So Horace in the firft Satyr — V. 32. 
 
 Parvula, 7iam exemplo eft, magni formica laboris j 
 Ore trahit quodcunque potejl, atque addit acervo 
 ^em Jlruit, baud ignara ac non incauta futiiri. 
 
 And Virgil, populatque ingentem f arris acervum 
 
 (Curculio, atque J inopi metuens formica feneSlce. Georg. B. I . V. 1 84. 
 
 ^c •ueluti ingentem fonnicce f arris acervum 
 Cum populant, hyemis mcmores, teBoque reponunt : 
 It nigrum canipis agmen, pradamque per herbas 
 ConveSiant calle angifo ; pars grandia trudunf 
 Obnixce frumenta hmiteris : pars agmina. cogunt, 
 Cajiigant que moras ; opere omnis jemita fervet. 7Eneid.IV. V.402. 
 
 V. 10.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 211 
 
 V. 10. Yet a little Sleep, a little Slumber, ^\^^M^\ ^Vr2 niiti* ^Vr<\ 
 By the Plurals being ufed here feems to be implied Sleep and Slumber 
 often repeated at different Intervals. The Apoftrophe from the Pre- 
 ceptor to the Sluggard is beautiful. 
 
 V. 1 1 . So JImH thy Poverty come 1C\sn — Nm ] The Senfe 
 
 feems to require that the 1 in this Place fhould be confidered as an ad- 
 verfative Conjunftion; or an illative one, as in the old Verfion. 
 
 V. 1 2. A naughty Per/on, a wicked Man,^ walketh with a froward 
 
 Mouth. : n3 mt:'py 'pT\ — pN :t"N ^V'Sn dik ] Rather — A 
 
 BASE (or worthless) Fellow is a wicked Man, walking 
 &c. This Conftrudtlon feems more agreeable to the Genius of the ori- 
 ental Languages j which have fcldom two Subjeds put in Appofition ; 
 and to the Nature of Hemiftics, each of which almofl univerfally con- 
 tains a Proportion. 
 
 V. 26. For by Meajis of a whorijh Woman a Man is brought to a 
 Piece of Bread:— t^rh "133 IV nJir — nii'K IVn O] Rather — 
 For by means of a Woman, the Fornicator is brought 
 TO A Piece of Bread. For nJir may as well be here confidered 
 as the Participle prefent, as a Noun. 
 
 and the Adult erefs will hunt for the precious Life. £y»K nt^'NI 
 
 : mi*n rr\[i' tl'C: ] Rather, by Way of oujln<n; — Y^A, THE Adul- 
 teress will hunt for the precious Life. 
 
 V. 30. Men do Jiot defpife a Thief, ^ if he fieal to fatisfy his Soul, 
 when he is hungry. \ nvn' O ItTD: Vh&) — aiJJ* O lit) Itin' N7 ] 
 Rather, I think — Is not a Thief taken when he steal- 
 eth ; though he long to satisfy his Appetite? This 
 ConftruiEtion preferves the Hemiftics diftinft from each other, and 
 conveys a clearer Senfe than the other. Inftead of itU', which has no 
 Antecedent, and is befides a Verb foreign to the Purpofe, I read Ttn» 
 with all the old Verfions ; and give nvi the Senfe of longing (to avoid 
 Tautology in the next Words) for to hunger and thirjl after Righteouf- 
 nefs &c. is to long earnefly for that particular Thing. 
 
 V. 32. he that doeth it, deflroyeth his own Soul. IC'DJ rrntt'S] 
 
 . — ijj^.j;* {^"in ] Rather — He that embraceth her, or hath 
 Commerce with her. See Ezek. XXIII. 3, 8, 21. 
 
 D d 2 V. 3+.
 
 212 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 34. For Jealoufy is the Rage of a Man : — n:3J nan riNip '2 ] 
 Rather — For the Rage of a Man (or rather, of the Hus- 
 band) IS MOVED BY Jealousy. 
 
 Chap. VII. 
 
 V. 2. — and my Law as the Apple of thine Eye. \ 1»yy ptr'KD 'nmrn] 
 Rather— AND let my Law be as the Pupil of thine Eyes. 
 
 V. 3. Bind them upon thy Fingers, — ynv^i^ ^V DItl'P ] Solo- 
 mon could not mean that this Precept fhould be underftood literally, 
 any more than the next, write them upon the 'Table of thine Heart; 
 and yet it was upon fuch Texts as thefe (fee Exod.XIII.i6. Deut.VI.5. 
 XI. 18.) that the Pharifees founded their Pradtice of binding Philac- 
 teries upon their Foreheads. And hence perhaps alfo the popular 
 Phrafe among us of having a Thing at the Finger's End, when we arc 
 perfectly acquainted with it. 
 
 V. II. She \s loud and flubborn, — n"l"lD1 N'H iTDn] Rather — 
 She cannot rest quiet, but backslideth. The Verb rUDH 
 fignifies to be difquieted, hurried, or violently agitated : and the prima- 
 ry Senfe of TSD is to go backward or backjlide. This Senfe is in per- 
 fect Harmony with the next Hemiftic, her Feet abide not in her 
 
 Houfe. Befides that the being loud and Jiubborn are Qualities which do 
 not correfpond with the meretricious Arts of captivating. 
 
 V. 14. I have Peace Offerings with me; — hv D'Soti' »nar] That 
 is, " I have an Entertainment, or Feaft, at my Houfe :" for in thefe 
 Sorts of Sacrifices the Perfon that offered referved a Part of the Vic- 
 tim for convivial Purpofes. See the Note Pf.LXlX.22. and Ch.XVII. i . 
 
 V. 15. — diligently to feek thy Face, and I have found thee, nriw''? 
 J 'IKi'ONI I'J^] Rather — to seek thee, or thy Company : for 
 'J3 has frequently thefe Senfes. 
 
 V. 16. — with carved Works, with fine Linen of Egypt. mi'On 
 
 J tDn^fO \yQ^ ] Rather (I think with all the ancient Verfions) 
 
 with Tapestry of the Texture of Egypt. For i*on in 
 Chaldee fignifies, effgiavit, figuravit, figuris aliquid exornavit, 6cc : 
 and in refpedl to pDJ^, as it occurs in no other Place, and no Affiftance 
 is to be derived in the Explanation of it from the Eaftern Languages, 
 
 we
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 213 
 
 we can follow no better Guide than the old Verfions -, except we give 
 it the Senfe of ^rtV'^, which in Coptic fignifies, Incenfumy Aroma', 
 ( and this may not be thought improper, as it relates to fome coftly 
 Egyptian Manufadlure i) in this Cafe, the Hemiftic ought to be ren- 
 dered — with PERFUMED Tapestry, or Coverlets from 
 Egypt. The next Verfe may be thought to countenance this Senfe. 
 Note, that as the Word Dn:i~lO in the preceding Hemiftic (which is 
 another <*t«.? AeyojM.eccv) is rendered Tapeftry, I would give it the Senfe 
 of Blankets with the old Verfions, and from the Arabic o^,, which 
 fignifies, diverjicolores lance paries, or sjo,, Manipulus lance, Pannicultts. 
 
 V. 18. Come, let us take our Jill of Love unto the Morning ; let us 
 Jolace ourfehes with Loves. noS^nJ "ipin "IV — Dm mij nD^ 
 
 : D'linNa ] Thus I think the Hemiftics ought to be rendered 
 
 Come, let us take our fill of Love ; let us solace 
 
 OURSELVES WITH ARDENT LoVE UNTIL THE MoRNING. I give 
 
 D':inN* the Force of the Superlative, becaufe the Hebrews having pro- 
 perly no fuch Degree of Comparifon, exprefs it by an additional Par- 
 ticle, or by a Repetition of the fame Word, or by a Plural. 
 
 V. 2 I. With her much fair Speech JIjc caiifed him to yield; — intDPl 
 nnpS :ina] Rather — By THE Multitude of her Allure- 
 ments SHE PERVERTED HIM, BY THE FlATTERY OF HER LiPS 
 
 SHE SEDUCED HIM. Allurements is a Word not only more expreflive, 
 as it extends to Signs, Adts and Geftures, but is more immediately 
 connedled with the Verb np^, to catch. So in Englifli the Words 
 Lure, or Allure, (fomething fet up to entice Birds, or other Things, 
 to it ) are derived from a Verb of the fame Senfe as the Hebrew. 
 
 Chap. VIII. 
 V. 2. She Jlandeth in the Top of high Places,^ hy the Way in the Places 
 
 of the Paths. \ ,— la^: nn'ni n'n — im »Sv O's-ia tyj^-ia] This 
 
 Verfe would I think be more juftly tranflated thus — She is on the 
 Top of Eminences near the Road ; she standeth in the 
 Highways. I fupply the Verb Subftantive in the firft Hemiftic, as 
 fome Verb is there wanted ; or conned this with the preceding Verfe, 
 thus — Doth not Understanding put forth her Voica 
 from the Top of Eminences &c ? 
 
 V.3.
 
 214 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 3 . She cricth at the Gates nJID — CnVii* T'?] Rather — 
 
 BY THE Side of the Gates, as in leveral other Places : which 
 correfponds to '£)S and NUS, at the Entrance, and at the 
 Threshold, immediately after. 
 
 V. 5. O ye Jimple, under jland Wifdom ; and ye fools, be ye of an 
 underfianding Heart. \ ab imn D'VdDI — naiV D'NriD IJOH ] 
 Rather — O ye simple, discern Prudence ; and, ye fools, 
 UNDERSTAND JUDGMENT. For ,— ID~(J^ feems to have this Senfe here, 
 and is fo rendered at V. 12. See Ch. I. 4. And ':t> is ufed figuratively 
 for "Judgment or Difcretion ; fee Ch. VI. 32. XIV. 33. &c. 
 
 V. 6. — and the Opening of my hips flaall be right Things. nn£3Q1 
 : D^l^'^2 ♦nsti'] Rather — with RIGHT Things, or with Equity. 
 For the a prefixed to DHty' is here a Prepofition j which is wanted to 
 complete the Senfe : or, by conftruing nnSDT as the Participle Benoni, 
 
 thus AND OPEN MY LiPS WITH EqUITY. 
 
 V. 10. Receive my InJiruSiion, and not Silver ; — tp'2 7K"1 HDID IPtp] 
 Rather — Receive my Instruction without Money: thus 
 is Sni rendered, Job. XII. 25. and ought to be Jer. XVII. 1 1. 
 
 V. 1 3. The Fear of the Lord is to hate evil : — V"! nNJt:/ mn» n^*^♦] 
 Wifdom, which is here perfonified, fpeaks in the preceding Verfe in 
 the firft Perfon, fo likewife in this Verfe, and throughout the Re- 
 mainder of the Chapter. The religious Precept before us (though moft 
 worthy to be inculcated) muft therefore appear to be here unfeafonable j 
 whence I conclude that Solomon did not put thefe Words in her 
 Mouth : but made her fay 'nN*"!', and 'DKJLl', viz. I fear the Lord ; 
 
 1 hate the evil of Pride and Arrogancy ; both the 
 wicked Path, and the perverted Mouth, do I hate. 
 
 V. 16. By me Princes rule, and Nobles, even all the Judges of the 
 Earth. : pN 'D5iy Sd tzi^nnjl — "nC" Dni^' 'n ] The latter He- 
 miftic ought I think to be thus rendered — and the Nobles are all 
 GovERNouRs of THE Earth. The Verb L3£3tl' is ufed for governing. 
 
 2 Chron. I. 10. Gen. XIX. 9. &c. 
 
 V. 1 9. — and my Revenue than choice Silver. J -\nn2 f\02:2 'nNinm] 
 Rather — my Produce ; which anfwers better to my Fruit in the 
 preceding Hemiftic. 
 
 V. 21.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 215 
 
 V. 21. 'TJoat I may caiife thofe that love me to inherit^ Subjlance ; and 
 I will Jill their Treafures.] The latter Hemiftic — : nhDH Dn'DTi'KI, 
 might be rendered — whose Treasures I will surely fjll. 
 
 V. 22. The Lord fojfejfed me ifi the Beginning of his Way ; — ^^\^T\'^ 
 l^-^T rrt^N") 'JJp] Rather — The Lord possessed me when He 
 FIRST WENT FORTH : "VIZ. when He exerted Himielf in the Work, 
 of Creation. 
 
 V. 26. While as yet he had not made the Earth, nor the Fields : *ljr 
 nr:^^! 'pf* "^^J^ ^'^ ] The ufual Signification of pn is a Street, as 
 in the Margin ; but that of Fields is not much better : in either Cafe 
 we may conclude this could never have been Solomon's Idea. The 
 Chaldee, Syriac, and Vulgate have here the Rivers : but that does not 
 yet feem to come up to the Thing intended. I would therefore give 
 this Word the Senfe of ^^ Pijcina, Conceptaciilum aqua; tnajus ; and 
 underftand by it the grand Collection of Waters, which 
 were mixed with the Firmament at the Creation of the World, to 
 which Mofes gives no particular Name. This Interpretation agrees 
 with the whole Context. 
 
 ?ior the highejl Part of the Diijl of the World. ni"l?y C'N"!! 
 
 .' Sun ] What Idea can be affixed to thefe Words, I cannot conceive. 
 In the old Verfion there is no Note ; which feems to be a tacit Ac- 
 knowledgment of the Tranflators' Ignorance of the Meaning. I would' 
 therefore with SubmifTion propofe this Verlion — nor the first 
 Part of the Worlds of the Universe. Now "i3V frequently 
 fignifies this Earth that we Inhabit, the fame as pK. Solomon docs not 
 ule this latter Expreffion, probably becaufe it goes immediately before.. 
 He ufes the Plural, I imagine, becaufe he wanted to give an Idea of other 
 Earths or Worlds befides, viz. the whole Planetary Syftem. And the 
 Hebrew has no other Word to exprefs thofe fpacious Regions, ia 
 which they all move, than S^D. 
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 V, 9. Give Inftrudion to a wife Man, and he will yet be wifer : — 
 TiV D^nn DDnS in] Rather — Direct t h.e wise &;c. The 
 Verb ;nj has that Senfe, Ifa. LXI. 8. 
 
 V. 12. If thou be wife, thou jh alt be wfe for thyfelf : but \i thon^ 
 fcornejly thou alone Jljalt bear it. ; Ntyri IliS HiiSl— "1^ HODn nODR DK]; 
 
 The
 
 2i6 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 The LXX, Syriac, and Arabic, Verfions add after thy/elf — and to 
 THY Friends : probably becaufe others btfides the ivife Man receive 
 Benefit from his Wildom. But the Senfe of the Maxim feems to be 
 this — "If thou art truly religious, thou thyfelf fhalt fare the better 
 " for it : but if thou art a Scorner, thou fhalt alfo fuffer in thine own 
 " Perfon :" "jll?, feparatcly^ and difiinSily, from any Evil it may oc- 
 cafion to others. This is the true Senfe of ")i;:iS, fee Pf. LI. 4. It is 
 remarkable that the three Verfions abovementioned fubjoin here the 
 following Hemiftics : which I fliall not attempt to reflore to their 
 original Plebrew ; ( as that might be deemed too prefumptuous aa 
 Attempt;) but content myfelf with tranflating their Verfions, which 
 are to the following Eifedl, 
 
 HE that TRUSTETH IN FALSEHOOD FEEDETH THE TFINDS : HE 
 ALSO PURSUETH THE BIRDS OF THE AIR : 
 
 HE FORSAKETH THE WAY OF HIS OWN VINEYARD ; AND FOR- 
 GETTETH THE PATHS TO HIS FIELD : 
 
 THAT HE MAY WANDER THROUGH DESOLATE AND PARCHED 
 PLACES, WHERE there is NO WATER TO ^ENCH THE THIRST, AND 
 HE GATHERETH WITH HIS HANDS UNPROFITABLENESS. 
 
 As thefe Hemiftics were doubtlefs in their Copies, (which in this re- 
 fpedt feem to have been better than thofe which have come down to 
 us,) and they have befides all the internal Marks of Genuinenefs, I 
 would refiore them in our Verfion, but difiinguifii them by Brackets, 
 and another Charadter. 
 
 V. I 3. — Jhe is fimple, riVDfl ] This Word occurs only in this 
 Place : but v/e may notwithftanding conclude that it is the feminine 
 Plural of 'na, which is rendered Simplicity, Ch. I. 22. The Ab- 
 ftraift is here, as it often is, put for the Concrete, and the Plural ufed 
 for the Superlative, in the fame manner as ni-tDDn, the mojl excellent 
 Wijciom, Pf. XLIX. 3. Ch. I. 20. IX. i. 6cc. The Word therefore 
 fignifies SHE is Simplicity itself in the highest Degree, 
 yet file fitteth &c. or ihe alio fitteth &c. 7. e. as well as Wifdom. See 
 n'/tJin explained, Ch. VII. ii. 
 
 V. 16. — and as Jor him that wanteth Under/landing, Jhe faith to 
 him. J lS nnasn :iS "lOm ] Neither the prefent Ledion of the He- 
 brew feems genuine, nor is our Verfion exad:. I would therefore read 
 — n"l!2N II1S — and render, and to him that is bereaved of 
 HIS Understanding, she saith &c. or omit the l as in V. 4. 
 
 V. 17.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 217 
 
 V. 17. — and Bread eaten in fecret is pkafant. \ DVi' &nnD CDhSi] 
 Rather — and the Bread of Concealment (or, the Bread 
 withholden) is pleasant; i.e. " the Bread procured by clan- 
 "deflineand indireft Means;" anfwerable to the stolen Waters 
 of the preceding Hemiftic. The Meaning of this Adage, couched un- 
 der two fimilar'Phrafes, is but too obvious, confidering from whofe 
 Mouth it iflues. 
 
 V. 18. But he knoiveth not that the dead are there; — O VT N?"! 
 DiT D'NDT ] See the Word D»N3n explained, Job. XXVI. 5. 
 
 Chap. X. 
 
 Y.\. The Proverbs cf Solomon, nnhu 'h^t2] Thefe detached Words 
 are I imagine a Maflbretical Glofs, fuch as we have feen. Job XXXi. 
 40. and Pf. LXXII. 20. They were probably placed in the Margin 
 originally by the latter Jews, to denote fome particular Divifion of this 
 Book. Our old Verfions properly confider them as a Title, and dii- 
 tinguifli them by capital Letters. This, however, is certain, that no 
 old Verfion, except the Targuni, acknowledges them. 
 
 V.3. — hut he cajleth away the Subjiance of the ivickcd. D»Vtl'"1 Him 
 •nirr] Rather — but he driveth off the Mischief of the 
 wicked, i.e. "from the righteous," juft mentioned; or, he 
 thrusteth away (wa. from himfelf) the Depravity of the 
 wicked. The Senfe our Verfion gives imn feems very appofite : but 
 there is no Authority for it. 
 
 V. 4. He becometh poor that dealeth with a JJack Hand : niyV ti\Sn 
 
 n'On ^D] Rather The deceitful (or, the slothful) 
 
 Hand maketh poor ; as in the old Verfion, and as the Antithefis 
 in the next Claufe points out. 
 
 V. 6. — but Violence co-oereth the Mouth of the wicked. D'Vtyn '31 
 
 : Disn nOD'] Rather but the xVIouth of the wicked 
 
 cloketh (or, extenuateth) Violence ; as V. 12. Ch.XXVIlI. 
 13. or, passeth it by, and buries it in Oblivion, as Ch. XVII. 9. 
 The I ith Verfe countenances this Conftrudion. 
 
 V. 8. — but a prating fool pall fall. J Dn> DTIfitT S'lSl] D^S 
 occurs only here and Hof IV. 14. but the Arabic Verb UJ, in terrain 
 conjecit, confirms this Senfe. 
 
 . E e V. 9.
 
 £i8 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V, 9. — but he that pcrverteth his Ways fiall be known. ti'pP,*J1 
 ; VIV VD"n] Rather — shall be detected j as Pf. LXXV^II. 19. 
 
 V. 10. He that iv'mketh "with his Eye caujeth Sorrow : — ]n' \'')} V^p 
 nnyy] Rather, I think — He that winketh with his Eye 
 SHALL BE PUT TO SoRROw. This Provcrb is explained by Ch. 
 VI. 13, 14, 15. where the fame ExprefTion occurs, and it is added that 
 he meditates Mifchief, though he feems to confent by the Motion of 
 his Eyes, and other fignificative Geftures. I conftrue ]n' as the Parti- 
 ciple Hophal; (as Lev. XI. 38. Numb. XXVL54, &c.) becaufe the Pa- 
 ralleHfm of the next Verfe feems to require it. The Copulative Par- 
 ticle which follows ought to be rendered, and. 
 
 V. 14. — but the Mouth of the foolifi is near lyeJlruBion. ^'>^\X 'ST 
 ; m^np nnna] Rather — but the Mouth of the foolish" 
 PRODUCETH Destruction : for Hip is here a Verb in Pihel, and is 
 thus rendered, Ifai. XLI, 21. See alfo Pf LXV. 4. But as >i3 is of the 
 Mafculine Gender, I v/ould remove the n from nillp to the Begin- 
 ning of the next Word ; where, though it already begins with that 
 Letter, there is no Objecftion againfl receiving it : for the n articu- 
 lar is prefixed to all Sorts of Words, except Proper Names, Pronouns 
 of the firfl and fecond Perfon, and undeclinables. 
 
 V. 15. The rich Mans Wealth is his Jlrong City: the DeJlruBion of 
 the poor is their Poverty. ', D^'n D'St nhnD — y\y r-\^'^p TrV \\r\\ 
 I read herewith the LXX, Syriac, and Arabic Verfions — mnDI TV — 
 and render — The rich Man's Wealth is a strong City: 
 BUT the Dread of the poor is their Poverty. 
 
 V. ij. He is in the Way oj Life that keepeth InftruSlion : but he that 
 refufeth Reproof erreth. \ nvno nnDIH yW'S — "iDIQ laitT D"n"^ nn{<] 
 Rather — The Way of Life keepeth Instruction: but 
 
 THAT which REJECTETH RePROOF, CAUSETH TO ERR. 
 
 V. 18. He that hideth Hatred with lying Lips, and he that uitereth 
 a Slander, is a Fool. \ VDD Kin nm N'VI,!:! — IptT TlflLy HNJiy nDDO] 
 
 Rather, in two Hemiftics, with all the ancient Verfions lying 
 
 Lips are the Tribute of Hatred &c. thus is nDD3 rendered. 
 Numb. XXXI. 28, 38. The Meaning feems to be, that a Perfon hated 
 is often falfely afperfed in his Reputation. 
 
 V.20.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 219 
 
 V. 20. — the Heart of the wicked is little worth. : DVDD O'VIT"! aS] 
 DVDD fignifies literally — as a little, or the least. Thing. 
 
 V. 2 1 . The Lips of the righteous feed many : — D'm IVn* pn)i ♦DSti'] 
 Rather, I think — The Lips of the righteous do good to 
 MANY ; for the Verb nV"l has that Senfe both in Chaldee and Syriac. 
 
 V, 22. The Blcjjing of the Lord, it maketh rich : N»n 'r\yr\'' irrs'21 
 Tti'yn ] Rather — is that which maketh rich. So alio V. 24. 
 
 V. 25, — but the righteous \% an everlafling Foundation. IID' pHVI 
 : Xlhy^ ] Rather — BUT to the righteous is 6cc. Or, if we read 
 "TDS with the LXX and Arabic, thus — but the righteous is 
 established for ever. 
 
 V. 32. The Lips of the righteous know what is acceptable : but the 
 Mouth of the wicked fpeaketh Frowardnefs. 'Si — pyi i"lV1» pHlf ♦Dfltt' 
 J m^flnn Cyiin ] It is not improbable that the fecond » has drop- 
 ped from pyT, for the Senfe requires that it fliould be in Hiphil. In 
 that Cafe the Verfe would run thus — The Lips of the right- 
 eous DECLARE what IS ACCEPTABLE; BUT THE MoUTH OF 
 
 THE WICKED, Frowardness. All the old Verfions feem to read 
 
 Chap. XL 
 
 V. 1 3 . A Talebearer revealeth Secrets : — TD n'^ JD S»3"l ")Sin ] 
 Rather — A Talebearer walketh about revealing a 
 Secret. 
 
 V. 15. 7/1? that is Surety for a Stranger Jl:> all f mart for it : and he 
 that hateth Suretifjip is fure.'] This latter Claule, viz. D'^piD iiy\Z'^ 
 nD12 ought doubtlefs to be rendered — but he that hateth &c. 
 on account of the Oppolition. 
 
 V. 19. As Right eoufnefs tendeth to Life: fo he that pwfueth evil 
 purfueth it to his own Death. \ imoS ."IVn flTnai — CD'TlS HpnV p] 
 A Verb is manifeftly wanted in this Verfe, as it appears by the Words 
 fupplied in our Verfion. But if we read nJ3 inflead of p, a Particle 
 of Comparifon unneceflary in this Place, the whole will be clear, and 
 may be thus rendered — Righteousness directeth to Life : 
 BUT the Pursuit of Evil, to Death. The Vulgate read io. 
 
 Ee 2 Or
 
 220 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Or thus, according to the prefent Reading, As Righteousness 
 uMTo Life, so Wickedness pursueth unto Death. See 
 r]-na, the Participle Fihel, thus ufed, Deut. XXVIII. 22, 45. 6cc. 
 
 V. 20. but fuch as are upright in their Way, are his Delight. 
 
 ; "T^T 'D'Dn IJIVll ] Inftead of fupplying as many Words as thofe that 
 are already in the Text, I would render fimply thus — but thev 
 that are of an upright Way, his Delight; the Verb 
 being underflood from the preceding Ilemiftic, viz. "They that are of a 
 J'r award Heart are an Abomination to the Lord. 
 
 V. 21. Though Hand ]o\n in Hand, the ivicked JImiH net be itn- 
 puniP^ed : — yn !— rpj' kS 'xh T] I fufpedl that t9 T is a Miflake 
 for T^», THE Posterity. If this Lediion were admitted, the two 
 Hemiflics would correfpond exacflly thus — the Posterity of the 
 
 WICKED shall not BE UNPUNISHED ; BUT THE SeeD OF THE 
 
 righteous shall be delivered. 
 
 V. 25. The liberal Soul pall be made fat : — \tLnr\ nD"in C'flJ ] 
 Rather — The liberal Man &c. for Soul is ufed by a Synecdoche 
 for Man, as Numb. IX. 10. XXXI. 19. &c. or — The Man of a li- 
 beral Soul — with the Martjin. 
 
 o 
 
 V, 3 I. Behold, the righteous Jl.mll be recompenfed in the Earth : much 
 more the wicked and the Sinner, yim 'D f|{< — D'7ti'» \'\^^ pH'^; 'n 
 tNDim] The united Particles O ^K ought doubtlefs to be rendered 
 here, yea also, as Gen. III. i. Neh. IX. 18. &c. For the Affertion 
 that God puniflaes more the wicked, than He rewards the good, is 
 not confonant with our Idea of the Supreme Being, nor founded in 
 Faft, either under the Theocracy, or in the more general Adminiftra- 
 tion of Providence. 
 
 Chap. XIL 
 
 V. 7. The wicked are overthrown tD'yL^"^ Tlfln] As "jlSn mufl: 
 
 be either the Imperative or Infinitive, neither of which are fuitable in 
 this Place; it is very probable that the two laft Letters have been 
 tranfpofed ; for IDDPI in the 2d Conj. fignifies — they overthrow them- 
 Jl'lves ; which is the Senfe here wanted, and this Le<5tion the ancient 
 Verfions for the moft part acknowledge, 
 
 V. 12.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 2zi 
 
 V. 12. — l>uf the Root of the righteous y:c!dcth Fruit. S'pHV ii'T^'l 
 j|n*] Rather — but the Root of the rightejus shooteth 
 FORTH, asEzek.XXXI. 14. XXXVI. 8. 
 
 V. 13. The ijuicked is fuared] See Ch, XXIX. 6. 
 
 y. I 8. — kit the To77gue of the wife is Health. \ NSTJ DV!i:jn I^C'^l] 
 Rather — a Mecicine, as Ch. R'. 22. 
 
 V. 23. A pruderjt Man conccaletb Knoivledge : — HDD DTIJ^ DTH 
 riy"t ] " Prudence requires that Knowledge flioulJ he difplayed o.nly 
 •' on proper Occafions ; whereas the fool proclaiinelh his inconndcraie 
 ♦' Thoughts, without regard to the Circumftances of Time, Place, or 
 " Perfons." 
 
 V. 24. — but the fothfid [ball he under Tribute. : D'd'^ P^'T^TS HV-m] 
 It is remarkable that the Verb riwl, and it's Derivatives fignify only 
 to deceive. Deceit, and deceitful : but in this Book, they are ufed three 
 Times befides in the Senfe of Siacknefs, or Idlcncfs. See Ch. X. 4. 
 V. 27. and XIX. 15. 
 
 V. 26. The righteous is more excellent than his Neighbour: but the 
 Way of the ivicked feduceth the?n. Cytt-'"! "j"!"!! — pHV ^T^V^'^ in' 
 ; OTiD ] There feems to be no great Connexion between thefc He- 
 mifiics in our Verfion ; which is owing to the not giving in' it's pro- 
 per Signification. It may be derived from "nn ; or from inj : in the 
 firft Cafe, the Hemiftic ought to be t]:»us rendered — The righteous 
 endeavoureth to find out his Friend: i.e. " in order to 
 " be ufeful to him :" and in the latter Cafe, thus — The righteous 
 
 MOVETH WITH ACTIVITY ON ACCOUNT OF HIS FrIEND ; i.e. 
 
 for the fame benevolent Purpofe; " But the wicked, unmoved by the 
 "Feelings of Humanity, and infenfible to focial Affe<ftion, continually 
 " proceeds in the devious Path which tends to the Gratification of his 
 " inordinate Appetite." According to the firf} Conftru6lion here pro- 
 pofed, inVIO is a Subftantive with only the Aflix : but, according to 
 the latter, it has befides the Prepofition prefixed ; which is thus ufed, 
 Exod. VI. g. Deut. VII. 7. &c. Or "iH' may be confidered in a figu- 
 rative Senfe for stretching beyond; the Metaphor being taken 
 from a Pv.ace, to which Life is often compared ; in which the Right- 
 eous, purfuing his Way ftrait forward with Vigour and Diligence, ad- 
 vanceth beyond others : but the Way, or Maimers of the Wicked, 
 pointing out Objects inconfiftent with the main End which they ought 
 
 to
 
 222 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 to have In View, caufes them to deviate from the fTirait Road, by which 
 Means they come fliort, and lofe the Prize. St. Paul (Phil. III. 14.) 
 ufes the fame Metaphor, and a Word very fimilar to in' ; ■"'? ^^ ^y-- 
 
 ixrOcBiv EIIEKTEINOMENOS, x.ct.TA ciUTrcv ^MKca ; STRETCHING AFTER 
 thofe that are before, I pu/Jj forward to the Mark. Again, fpeaking 
 of his own Courfe of preaching the Gofpel, ( 2 Cor. X. 14.) he fays, 
 
 Ov ya,o cos jW.-/] i^iX.rdfAV(» «? Hjitcif, TIIEPERTEINOMEN icwTUg, ctyoi yep Kc^ 
 vf^cov i(p3-a,a-ct.iA,iv iv tu iva.y(iMa m Xpi'rov. We did not STRETCH OUR- 
 SELVES FORWARD BEYOND our Line, as not regularly commg to you; 
 but we have been the fiifl who have reached fo far as you &c. In the 
 latter Claufe, DVilD, causeth them to wander, correfponds with 
 another Exprellion ufed by the'fame Apoftle in a like Senfe, 1 Cor. IX. 
 26. Yyu TOivvv ovTCi) Tt-%a, ui cvK cf.driKu? ; where by cLd-/]Kco? he evidently 
 means, running at random., without minding whether he was in the 
 rtrait Path to the Goal. The Apoftle is thought to have borrowed 
 thefe Terms from the Grecian Games : but might he not have fetched 
 them from the iacred Writings belonging to his own Country, in which 
 he feems to have been particularly converfant .'' 
 
 V. 28. In the IVay of Right eonfnefs is Life ; and in the Path-way thereof 
 there is no Death. '. ma" 'tN fin^na 1111 ~ Cn npTV HINn] This 
 Vcrfe ouf^ht doubtlefs to be thus tranilated — In the Highway of 
 Righteousness is Life : but it's Bye-path leadeth to 
 Death. n"lK is always ufed in a good Senfe : but I'nj fometimes in 
 a bad one. See Ch. I. 15. Vll. 25. Hof II. 6. By this Conftruftion 
 the Verfe is cleared of all Difficulties, the Antitheiis is preferved, and 
 there is neither a Redundancy or Deficiency in the Words. 
 
 Chap. XIIL 
 
 Y.i. A wife Son heareth his Fathers InfruSiion : — "IDI.'D D^PI \1 
 2K 1 Rather perhaps — A wise Son is instructed by his Fa- 
 ther: for IDI^ may be confidered here as the Participle Pahul. 
 
 V. 2. A Man Jhall eat good by the Fruit of his Mouth : but the 
 Soul of the Tranfgrefjors fhall eat Violeiice. t^'Dil — mO '7DN' c:*'K 'fl nS^tD 
 : Don Dnjll 1 Rather — Every good Man will eat of the 
 Fruit of the Word : but Violence comforteth the 
 Transgressors. Our Tranflators feem here to have miftaken the 
 Senfe of the Text; and that which they fubflitute is involved in Ob- 
 
 fcurity.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 223 
 
 fcurlty. I join t:'\S' and niD together in the Conftriidion, as the Syn- 
 tax feems to require : and as the Phrafe eating the Word of 
 God, iov Jiudying and digcjHng it, is fcriptura], (fee Jcr.XV.i6. Ezelc 
 III. 3.) I give '3 the Signification of the Word, as our Verfion does. 
 Numb. III. 16,51. IV. 45. XXII. 18. XXXVJ. 5. &c. which being 
 left indefinite, and being often ufed for the Di\ine Commandments, 
 may be fo taken here, as well as nm and .—ni'o, V. 13. And as a 
 Verb is wanted in the latter Hemiftic, I confider C'DJ in that Li'jht, 
 and give it the Senfe it has, Exod. XXIII. 12. XXXI. 17. and 2 Sam. 
 XVI. 14. or it may be confidercd as a Noun, but with the Idea of 
 Litji^ or Af petite, (as Exod. XV. 9. Eccl. VI. 7.) thus — but the 
 Lust of the Transgressors is for Violence, or Violence 
 is THE Lust &c. In either Cafe the Senfe is the fame, and the An- 
 tithefis preferved in every correfponding Member. 
 
 V. 3. He that keepeth his Mouth, keepeth his Life : — natr VD IVi 
 ll^fl:] Rather — He that watcheth over his Mouth 6cc. 
 for this is one of the Senfes of nvj, whence nVJ, a Watchman, is de- 
 rived : befides as the Verbs in the Hebrew are different, fo ouo^ht 
 they to be in the Verfion. 
 
 V. 4. T^he Soul of the Sluggard defireth, and hath nothing : ,— nxn,*3 
 ^'iV Iw'SJ VNl] Rather — The Sluggard desiretii, but hath 
 not his Will ; or the Thing he defireth: fo C'3J frequently fignifies. 
 
 but the Soul of the diligent Jhall be made fat. D'yin tl'DJT 
 
 : ]Dnn] Rather — but the Desire of the diligent shall 
 BE SATISFIED. See |C'"I in the Note on Pf XX. 3. 
 
 V- 5- -^ righteous Man hateth lying : but a wicked Man is lothfome, 
 and Cometh to Shame. \ Tflnn ::"Na' ytym — pn5>' NJt:'» "ipLi* nm ] 
 Rather — - The righteous hateth a Falsehood : but the 
 wicked is an Abomination, and cometh to Shame : thus 
 is the Verb ti'NH rendered, i Sam. XIII. 4. aSam. XVI. 21. But all 
 the old Verfions feem to have read here cmn ; for they agree in ren- 
 dering it — HE IS CONFOUNDED; which feems to be the true Ledion. 
 
 V. 6. Righteoufnefs keepeth him that is upright in the Way : npTj; 
 "]m Dn "liJ ] Rather — Righteousness keepeth the right 
 Way. 
 
 but Wickednefs overthroweth the Sinner. \ nkVUn f^^DD nVt^m] 
 
 Rather-— but Wickedness maketh the wrong Way slip- 
 pery :
 
 224 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 PERV : /. e. " finds continual Dangers and Difappointments attending 
 " a criminal Courfe of Life." See S]7D in Taylor's Cone, and as the 
 Verb N'on fignihes to tnifs the Mark, or to turn from the Jirait Way, 
 1 make r~lS*Qn have reference to the JVay, mentioned immediately be- 
 fore ; which I here fupply for the fake of Perfpicuity. 
 
 V. 8. T'/je Ranfom of a Mans Lfe are his Riches : but the poor hear- 
 €th not Rebuke. \ nnyj y^L' nS cm — mC'y l:*\N' ::'£): "i£3D ] Rather 
 — DOTH NOT THE POOR HEAR Rebuke ? "That Is, (I ima- 
 " gine ) the rich by his Wealth can always extricate himfelf out of 
 " Difficulties ; while the poor Man, who has nothing to offer by Way 
 •* of Atonement for his Faults, meets with Rebukes." The old Ver- 
 fion is to the fame Effect as that we now ufe ; and the marginal Note 
 is, " For his Poverty, he is not able to efcape the Threatnings, which 
 «' his cruel Oppreffors ufe againft him." Which Explanation, abflradledly 
 confidered, appears to be good : but, compared with the Verfion of 
 the Text, is diametrically oppofite to it. The Interrogation however 
 relieves from the Embarraffment. 
 
 V. I o. Only by Pride cometh Contention : — ni3 'n' 111?^ pi] Ra- 
 ther — A VAIN Man BY Pride causeth Contention. See 
 pn (contraftcd for pn) thus ufed. Gen. XXXVII. 24. Deut.XXXII.47. 
 
 W II. Wealth gotten by Vanity fall be diminifed : — S^HS pH 
 Dj;,t:' ] ^n. ought not this Hemiflic to be rendered — Wealth is 
 
 DIMINISHED BY V^AMTY .'' 
 
 but he that gathereth by Labour fall increafe. "V T^ "Ilpl 
 
 .* nil'] T is never ufed to exprcfs the Labour of the Hand ; though 
 it may appear naturally to admit of that Senfe. All the ancient Ver- 
 fions, as far as we can colledl from their difcordant Readings, feeni 
 to have had n, inllead of 1% in their refpedlive Texts ; and it muft 
 be confcffed that nothing is more probable than fuch a Metathefis. 
 Admitting this Ledion, the Senfe is clear, v/z. but he that ga- 
 thereth unto Competency shall have Plenty. This 
 Maxim, thus retrained, inculcates an excellent Leffon. It exhorts to 
 Induftry, and checks Avarice, by drawing between them the precife 
 Line of Separation. 
 
 V. 1 2. Hope deferred maketh the Heart fick, but when the Dtfire 
 
 cometh, it is a Tree of Life. o"n \v^ — i^ nSpD nn::^.:^ n'pmn 
 : nN'n rT!N\~i] Rather — Expectation prolonged causeth an 
 
 Anxiety
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 225 
 
 Anxiety of Heart : but the Desire approaching is a 
 Tree of Life. I conftrue nx^ as the Participle, rather than as the 
 Preter ; becaufe it feems to improve the Senfe ; for it is well known, 
 that we generally derive more Satisfacftion from Expeftation than 
 from adual Fruition ; unlefs when by repeated Difappointments the 
 Hope feems to be removed farther off from Day to Day j which is 
 juftly faid io Jicken the Heart. 
 
 V. 13. Wbofo defpifeth the Word JI.hiU k\de/lroyed : V^H' in"lS tn 
 "17 ] Our Verfion pafles over the Pronoun 1^ ; and alfo does not feem 
 to give the true Senfe of this Hemiftic ; which I think, ought to 
 be thus tranflated — Whoever despiseth a Decree (or, the 
 Law) shall be holden (or, bound) to it : i.e. "if he treat 
 *' the Laws with Scorn, they fliall be executed againft him ; or he 
 " fliall be bound over, or made to give a Pledge for the Obfervance of 
 " them." *i:n, though a Word of a moft extenfive Signification, is here 
 reftrained by the parallel Word, Commandment, in the next Hemiftic, 
 to a lynonymous Senfe : it is tranflated by this fame Word in a Mul- 
 titude of Places ; but, for Variety, I render it Decree or Law, as 
 2 Chron. XXX. 5. And in refpedt to the Verb S:irt, it's primary Senfe 
 is to bind; and it is thus rendered, Ezek. XVIII. 16. 
 
 *^* There is here doubtlefs a Verfe wanting in our prefent Hebrew 
 Texts; for all the ancient Verfions, except the Chaldee (which in thefe 
 Cafes is no Authority, as the Jews have certainly reduced it to the 
 Standard of their Texts) read to this Effetfl, ^'/;; 
 
 '7 V?' 
 
 " TO THE FRAUDULENT MAN NO GOOD WILL COME : BUT THE 
 « JVORK OF THE WISE PROSPERETH, AND HIS IFAT SUCCEEDETH." 
 
 V. 1 4. The Law of the wife is a Fountain of Life, to depart from 
 the Stiares of Death. ', mO 'ti'p/^a "noS — D^'H ^^pD DDH r^r\^n ] 
 I confider nilD, not as in regimine, but as the Plural, with the Ellipfis 
 of the formative i, which is not uncommon j and read 'trpQIS "IID':' 
 thus — 'L^•pa DmD^. The Verfion, according to this Conftrudlion and 
 Reading, will be this — The Laws are to the wise a Foun- 
 tain OF Life ; to the rebellious they are the Snares of 
 Death. By this Interpretation the Antithefis is reftored to every cor- 
 refponding Word in the Verfe ; and hence another Argument befides 
 might be drawn by an Indudlion of every Verfe, not only in this Chap- 
 ter, but of the far greater Part of this Book, to prove that it is the 
 mofl probable Senfe. 
 
 Ff V.15.
 
 226 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 15. Good JJnderJlanding giveth Favour : but the Way of Tranf- 
 greff'ors is hard. \ ]n'N DHja "j-im — \r\ \r\'' miD ^y^' ] Rather — 
 A GOOD Conduct conciliateth (or, procureth) Favour : 
 BUT THE Way of the wicked is rugged. So h^^ figniiies, 
 I Sam. XVIII. 14, 15. &c. 
 
 V. 19. The Defire nccomplified is fweet to the Soul: niyjl T}^T\1 HIKn 
 It'SJ*?] All the ancient V^eriions read here mj, I'iZ' The Desire of 
 WHAT IS honest, or comely &c. 
 
 V. 23. Much Food is in the Tillage of the poor : but there is that is 
 defrayed for Want of fudgment. nSDJ D'n — D'tTK") TJ Sdk m 
 
 ; DDkt'a nSi ] The moft obvious Conftrucftion of this Verfe is 
 
 There is much Food in the Tillage of Rulers (or, chief 
 Men) but it happeneth that it is destroyed 6cc. It is a 
 Faifl founded in Experience, that where there is great Abundance, there 
 is generally great Wafte. The Word tJ'N"i indeed (probably a Miftake 
 for ti^'l ) in fome few Places fignifies a poor Man : but he cannot be 
 deemed poor who has a Superduity : befides that the latter Hemiflic 
 has no Coherence according to that Senfe. 
 
 V. 25. The righteous eateth to the fatisfying of his Soul : — b'2^ pHj^ 
 IwSjyiiyS] Rather — Appetite. 
 
 Chap. XIV. 
 
 V. I. Eiiery wife Woman buildeth her Houfe : — rrnjl D'Li'i maDfT 
 nn»3 ] Thefe four Words are very anomalous ; and that owing folely 
 to the Infertion of the T in mSDn ; which makes it the Nominative 
 Plural, inftead of Singular. Moft of the ancient Verfions read ri.tD3n> 
 and fo indeed muft we, if we pay any Regard to the Syntax. 
 
 V. 3. In the Mouth of the fooUJlo is a Rod of Pride : — H'li^ ♦31 
 riMii Ton] Rather — Pride in the Mouth of fools is a 
 Rod, viz. for their Chafifement &c. 
 
 V. 7. Go from the Pnfence of a foolifo Man. when thou perceive^ 
 not in him the Lips of Knowledge. nVT Sm — S^D LI'^nS "TJJ*:) i^' 
 ir\V\ ♦n£3'iy] The LXX, Syriac, and Arabic Verfions, read the 
 Text thus — -jS', and add Sp at the Beginning of the Verfe ; and in- 
 the latter Hemiftic — nyi 'Vdv According to this Led;ion the Senfc 
 
 is.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 227 
 
 is Every Thing succeedeth adversely to the foolish 
 
 Man: but the Instruments of Knowledge are the 
 KNOWING Lips. The Verb ^V to go, is ufed figuratively in this Senfe, 
 Lev. XXVL41. Deut. XXIX. 19. &c. and '^D, which primarily figni- 
 fies Vifels, is alfo ufed for Infiruments, Numb. IV. 32. XXXV. 16. 6cc. 
 See the laft Chap. Ver. 14. 
 
 V. 8. — but the Folly of fools is Deceit : — n^n^ O'VDD ^^^^}) 
 Rather — Folly deceiveth (or, misleadeth) Fools. ^ This 
 anfwers to the former Hemiftic by Way of Antithefis. nOID is here 
 conflrued as the Part, pref Pihcl, which has a tranfitive Senfe. 
 
 V. o. Fools make a Mock at Sin : but among the righteous there is 
 
 Favour. : ir:fn onty' v^^ — Dt^'« V'*?' ^'"^^^X .T^^i>'"^^'' -T 
 
 «ot bear the Senfe which our Verfion gives the firft Hemiftic : neither 
 does it correfpond by that Conftruftion with the latter Claufe. I would 
 therefore render it thus — Guilt exposeth fools to Scorn; 
 as it is faid Ch. III. t,$. Shame exaltctb fools. 
 
 V. 14. T:he Backjlider in Heart fmll be filled loith his oivn JVays : 
 and a good Man fliall be fatisfied from himfelf. — nb J^D V^C' V^niD 
 :mD D-'N vSjrm] Rather — The backsliding Heart is sa- 
 tisfied with it's own Ways : but the good Man, with 
 himself : /. e. the wicked is pleafed with the vicious Courfe in which 
 lie is engaged, while the good Man has the Approbation of a good 
 Confcience. 
 
 V. iQ. The evil bow before the good; and the Med at the Gates of 
 
 the righteous. : pHV nviT Sj; D^yti^m - D'niD >jqS n^yn ^m Our 
 
 Tranhators feem to have miftaken the Senfe in this Place ; for they 
 
 underftood boiving to be a Token of Reverence, or a Mark ot Re- 
 
 fpea ; as appears by the old Verfion ; which adds in the Margin, by 
 
 Way of Illuflration, viz. "If this come not daily to pafs, we muit 
 
 " confider, that it is becaufe of our Sins, which let God's Workings. 
 
 The Miftake lies in this, that they derive ^n:! from nnti', whereas it 
 
 comes from vmU. I would therefore tranfiate thus — The evil are 
 
 ■BROUGHT LOW BEFORE THE GOOD ; &c. Thc latter Hemiftic is here 
 
 not adverfative, but exegctical of the former ; and by Gates we are 
 
 to underftand, according to the Scripture Phrafe, the Courts offudt- 
 
 cature, which were ufually over the Gates of the Jewifh Cities; io 
 
 that the Meaning feems clearly and fimply to be this, " That the 
 
 ° F f 2 " wicked
 
 228 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 " wicked are brought low, when they are arraigned before the Tribu- 
 " nal of the Judge." 
 
 V, 2 2. — hut Mercy and Truth fhall be to them that devife good : 
 
 i 2X0 'trnn nSKI nom] Rather, as in the preceding Hemiflic 
 
 BUT Mercy and Truth devise good. 
 
 *.^* Here again another Verfe feems wanting j for the LXX, Syriac, 
 and Vulgate add, 
 
 " THEr THAT DO EVIL KNOW NEITHER MERCT NOR TRUTH: BUT 
 " MERCT AND TRUTH are WITH THEM THAT DO GOOD." 
 
 V. 23. I?i all Labour there is Projit : but the Talk of the Lips tend- 
 
 eth only to Penury. J -nDa!:S IN tD'n^^ '\y^^ — "imo .TH' ^vv Son] 
 
 S^n. ought not the two lail Words to be thus read, TiDlUD b'2ii, and 
 the laft HemifHc rendered — but the Talk of the Lips feedeth 
 ON Penury ? thus Ephraim is faid to feed on Wind, Hof. XII. i. 
 
 V. 24. The Crown of the wife is their Riches : — D"lLi'J/ D'DDn DIDV] 
 Rather — Riches crown the wise : or, literally, are the Crown 
 &c. /. e, " their Reward." 
 
 but the Fooliftmefs of fools is Folly. : nblS* tD'S'DlD nSliS' ] 
 
 I read here D^IN/tD, having omitted the 12 in the preceding Word, D"ii:"y, 
 and render — but from the Folly of fools cometh Folly : 
 /. e. " while the prudent Man by his Induftry and Circumfpeftion ac- 
 " quires Wealth, the inconfiderate Knave reaps only the Reproach 
 " of his iniquitous and foolifh Proceedings." 
 
 V. 25. — but a deceitful Witnefs fpeaketh Lies. ', ni^ia D'lltD Plfln] 
 Rather — but a Deceiver speaketh Lies : TOia being the 
 Part. Pih. as V. 8. 
 
 V. 26, In the Fear of the Lord is Jlrqng Confde?zce : and his Child- 
 ren Jhall have a Place of Refuge. VJiSt — TV nD30 mn' nNTi 
 : nDna T\''T\'''\ Rather — He that trusteth in the Fear of 
 the Lord is strong, and his Children &c. 
 
 V. 29. He that is Jlow to Wrath is of great TJnderJlanding : 'yi^ 
 nii:in nn D'SN] Rather — aboundeth in Understanding, 
 as Ch. XXVIII. 20. XXIX. 22. 
 
 but he that is ha/ly of spirit exalteth Folly. Ona ITn "iVpl 
 
 ;nSlK] Rather — but the hasty Spirit exalteth Folly 
 
 (or EXPosETH it) to public View; as Ch. III. 35. 
 
 V. 32.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 259 
 
 V. 32. The wicked is driven away in his Wickednefs : — nnT iriVIl 
 yui] Rather — is ruined, or destroyed by &c. as Pi'. XXXVI. 
 12. and CXL. 4. 
 
 V. 33. — /)Uf that which is in the Midjl of fools is made known. 
 \ VTin CD^S'DD a"ip:n ] Rather, according to the LXX, Syriac, and 
 Arabic — but it is not known in the inward Thoughts 
 OF- Fools : or, interrogatively, is it known &c. The Antecedent 
 to the Pronoun is Undcrfanding, mentioned in the preceding Hemiftic : 
 and :inp is here rendered, as Pf. XLIX. 11. 
 
 V. 35. — but his Wrath is againft him that caufeth Shame. "imiVl 
 : CUD rrnn ] Rather — but his Wrath is that which causeth 
 Shame. ti''Il7J cannot agree with in'n:3y on account of the Difference 
 of Genders : but feems to be equivalent to the neuter. 
 
 C H A P. XV. 
 
 V. 4. A wholeforne Tongue is a Tree of Life : — D'TT X^ X^\:h KQI^t:] 
 Rather — A sound (or, an healing) Tongue &c. i.e. a Tongue 
 that giveth found Advice, or paciiieth great Offences. 
 
 but Perverfenefs therein is a Breach in the Spirit. T~\'2, ^701 
 
 :m"li"l^il'] Or — BUT Perverseness therein afflicteth 
 the Spirit. 
 
 V. 7, The Lips of the wife difperfe Knowledge : but the Heart of the 
 
 foolifi doQih not fo. \ \2 vh D'V'DD nSl ] but the Heart 
 
 OF the foolish doth not establish it. ]D is here confi- 
 dered as the Preter of pD. Perhaps the original Reading might have 
 been Vd N*? (inftead of p) doth not take, or receive it. 
 
 V. II. Hell a}id DeflruSlian are before him:'\ See this Verfe ex- 
 plained, Job.XXVJ.5. 
 
 V. 18. A wrathful Man Jiirreth up Strife: — pna niJ» n'Jrt i^'N] 
 ]nO ought here to be rendered Contention, as :in is alfo rendered 
 Strife in the next Claufe. 
 
 V. 20. A wife Son 7naketh a glad Father : hut &c. nstl" ODPt \1 
 "iJll — iN ] Rather — A wise Son rejoiceth his Father: 
 but fee. I here fupply the adverfative Particle, which feems to have 
 dropped out of the Text, as the copulative has, Verfe loth and 30th. 
 This Conftrudlion makes the two Hemiflics correfpond more exatSly. 
 
 V. 24.
 
 230 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V.' 24. ^he Way of Life is above to the wife, that he may depart from 
 
 Heli beneath. \ ri'^'2 S^N:^^•: -no \v12h — VDti'aS ri7VJ±? en n-iN] 
 
 Rather The Way of Life above is for the wise; 
 
 THEREFORE HE WILL AVOID THE ReGIONS OF THE DEAD BE- 
 NEATH. *y3^ feems to have the Senfe here propofed, Neh. VL 13. 
 Pf. LI. 6. Jer. XLIV. 8. Hof. VIII. 4. or thus — The Way of Life 
 
 is UPWARD TO THE WISE; IN ORDER THAT HE MAY DEPART 
 
 FROM THE Grave, which is downward. 
 
 V. 26. The 'Thoughts of the ivicked are an Abomination to the Lord : 
 but the Words of the pure are pleafant Words. \ DV: n,2K Dnn'OI — ] 
 Rather — but the pure speak what is acceptable to him. 
 
 V. 27. He that is greedy of Gain troubleth his own Houfe ; in':i "s^y 
 
 V'il yvil ] Rather throweth his House (viz. his Family) 
 
 INTO Confusion. 
 
 V. 30. The Light of the Eyes rejoiceth the Heart : and a good Report 
 maketh the Bones fat. J D->T \^'y^ r^Zx-:^ Wy::X)—'±) n3L:'» D'i'y mN,!:] 
 Rather — The Heart rejoiceth through the Light of 
 the Eyes ; and a good Report maketh the Body fat. 
 The Eye, of all the Senfes, is that which gives the mod lafting Plea- 
 fure ; and we find by Experience that Cheerfulnefs, from whatever 
 Caufe it may proceed, contributes to Corpulence. 
 
 V. 3 1 . The Ear that hcarctb the Reproof of Life abideth ainong the 
 wife. : vbn D'SDH n-)pn — en nnDin nVOtr ^TN] Rather, I think 
 — The Ear that heareth Reproofs hath Life, and abi- 
 deth among the wise. 
 
 V. 32. He that refufeth InJlruSiion defpifeth his ozvn Soul : but he 
 that heareth Reproof getteth IJnderftanding. ] The latter Hemiftic — 
 : iS nJlp nnDin V/IDTCT — I would render literally, that it may anfwer 
 more exadlly to the preceding one, thus — but he that heareth 
 Reproof gaineth a Heart: i.e. " fecures his own from the 
 '• Attack of bad Impreffions, whilft the fool makes Shipwreck of his 
 " Soul." 
 
 Chap. XVI. 
 
 V. I. The Preparations of the Heart in Man, and the Anfiver of the 
 
 Tongue h from the Lord. : x^d'j nJV-'o mn'Oi— aV oivo ons'^ ] 
 
 The
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 231 
 
 The Oppofition between God and Man and the other Members of 
 thefe two Hemiftics feems to fliew, that they ought (as moft of thefe 
 Proverbs are, particularly V. 9.) to be conrtrued feparately, thus — To 
 Man belong the Inclinations of the Heart : but by the 
 LoKD IS THE Tongue assisted. That is (as I apprehend) " Man 
 " contrives : but the Succefs of his Defigns depends upon God :" the 
 fame Sentiment as at V. 9. but differently exprefled. For the aJJijUng 
 of the Tojigue, in order to execute any Purpofe, feems clearly to imply 
 this Idea. I conftrue njys as the Participle Fahul : and give it the 
 Senfe it has, Pf XXII. 21. LXV. 5. &c. 
 
 V. 4. — yea, eve?! the loicked for the Day of Evil. DV^ J'tl'l DJ1 
 J ny"l] According to our Verfion the Verb S^S, made, is underftood 
 from the preceding Hemiftic : but moft of the ancient Verfions read 
 here "li'JI, is reserved, inflead of D:n. 
 
 V. 5. Every one that is proud in Heart is an Abomination to the Lord: 
 though Hand join in Hand, he Jhall not be unpunijloed. X~\'\T\'' D^yin 
 : npr kS ^h T — ih nnj Sd ] This Verfe I read, diftinguifli, 
 and render thus — 'n>'^y xS T St 1*7 — ,— rnj Sd mn* n^VlH — 
 Every proud Man is an Abomination to the Lord : the 
 Heart that is lifted up with Power shall not be 
 DEEMED innocent. By this Conftrudion the Parallelifm is refto- 
 red ; the Hemiftics are rendered more regular j and the Senfe made 
 clearer. 
 
 . V. 10. A divine Sentence is in the Lips of the King: — Sy DDp 
 iS'J 'DDiyJ Rather — Divination &c. This Word is in all other 
 Places, where it occurs, taken in a bad Senfe, viz. for an Intercourfe 
 with familiar or evil Spirits, or the Pradlice of magical Arts, in order 
 to difcover future Events : but here it feems to mean that Portion of 
 the Divine Spirit, which God imparted under the Theocracy to fuch 
 as he appointed his Vicegerents. That this is the Senfe will 1 think be 
 evident on coniulting the following Texts, Numb. XI. 17. Deut. 
 XXXIV. 9. Judg. III. 10. VI. 34. XI. 29. XIII. 23, 25. I Sam. X. 9, 
 XVI. 13, 14. I Kings III. 12. 
 
 V,_ 1 1. A jujl Weight and Balance are the Lord's : — 'jJKDI 0^0 
 TTsryh DiJti^D] Rather — The Weight and the Balance are- 
 THE Ordinance of the Lord j i.e. of His Appointment. So 
 is ::fli:'J2 rendered, Exod. XV. 25. Lev. XXIV. 22. 2Chron.XXXV.13,. 
 
 Neh,
 
 •6" 
 
 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Neh.VIII. 18. &c. There feems to be no Occafion to add any Epithet j 
 for if they be not true according to the Standard, they are not then 
 Weights or Balances ; and ftill lefs can they be called the Lord's Ap- 
 pointment. They are therefore here ufed kat ih>xliM, as when Solomon 
 fays, that \Nho^o Jindetb a Wijc, Jindeth a good Thing, Ch. XVIII. 22. 
 
 V. 13. — and t bey love him that fpeaketh right. \ nnx* Dnt^'' imi] 
 Rather — and the Words of the upright are beloved, 
 or loved by them. 
 
 V. 17. At the End of this Verfe the Mallbra adds '^n, to denote 
 that we are arrived precifely at the Middle of this Book. Inftead of 
 thefe Sorts of Remarks (and thefe are by no means the moft frivolous 
 that appear in this Book) it is much to be wiflied, that the Compilers 
 of it had fpent their Time in collating the feveral Copies of their 
 Texts, in order to correal the Miftakcs, which have crept into them. 
 
 y. 2 1 . — and the Siveetitefs of the Lips increajeth Learning. pn!21 
 : T^"^^ P|'D' D'ni3w'] Here the old Verfion has this Note, "The fvveet 
 " Words of Confolation, v.'hich come forth of a godly Heart." But 
 how Learning can hereby be increafed, I cannot conceive. I would 
 therefore give pfl'O the Senfe of u«i^, viz. Faithfulness, underftand- 
 ing by the Faithfiilnefs of the Lips the declaring without Referve and 
 with Sincerity of fuch ufeful Obfervations as are flored up in the Me- 
 mory. Or by Siveetnefs of Lips may be meant Eloquejice j as in Homer, 
 II. I. 249. 
 
 IOV ycia o^TTO yKcoojYi'; f^ihiTo; yKvxiCOV fiiiV cwoyi. 
 
 V. 24. Pleafant Words arc as a7i Honey-Comb, fweet to the Soid, and 
 Health to the Bones. ', XD'^vb N'SISI Vt^:b pIDO — XDVl n,::S' C-'m t^lV] 
 The latter Hemiftic ought I think to be thus rendered — Sweetness 
 TO the Soul, (or Taste,) and a Medicine to the Body : 
 for pina, as an Adjediive, cannot agree with nrJN : and DVy in the 
 Singular mufl here iignify Body. 
 
 V. 26. He that labour eth-, labour eth for himfelf : for his Mouth 
 craveth it of him. \^rvt^ r9v ^l^K O — lS ril^lV ^»V tTflJ ] Our 
 Verfions appear to me to have totally miftaken the Senfe of this Verfe, 
 which notwithflanding is very obvious, viz. The Soul of the af- 
 flicted LABOURETH WITHIN HIM, WHEN HIS MoUTH ( Of, 
 
 Utterance) presseth hard upon him; i.e. ♦' when he 
 
 ♦' fl rives
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 233 
 
 "rtrives to give Vent to his Sorrow, but cannot." Thus Ovid, Trij], 
 Lib. V. El. I. V. 59. & alibi. 
 
 Strangulat inclufus dolor, atque cejluat intus^ 
 Cogitur et vires tnultiplicare Juas. 
 
 V. 27. An ungodly Man diggeth up Evil : — nVT nn3 '?V>Sn ti".S] 
 Rather, I think — prepareth evil : thus m3 is uled, 2 Chron. 
 XVI. 14. 
 
 .V. 28. — and a Whifpcrer feparateth chief Friends. T")SD \T\l^ 
 f]lbK ] ^'ba ought here I think to be rendered Chiefs, or Gover- 
 NouRs i {o alfo Ch. XVII, 9. It feems to be ufed as a Noun of Mul- 
 titude. 
 
 V.29. A violent Man enticeth his Neighbour : — inV"l nnS' D!:n C'K^] 
 Rather — A false Man &c. as Exod. XXIII. i. 
 
 y. 32.^ — and he that ruleth his Spirit than he that taketh a City : 
 : t:/ nnSa imna Siyx:i] Thus Horace to the l^ime Effed, Lib. I. 
 Ode ii. Latins regnes avidum domando 
 
 Spiritum, quam Ji Lybiam remotis 
 Gadibus jungas., et uterque P<xnns 
 Serviat uni. 
 
 And Claudian de \to. Co?if. Honor. V. 257. 
 
 Tu licet extremos late dotninere per Lidos, 
 'Le Medus, te mollis Arabs, te Seres adorent : 
 Si tnetuis, Ji prava cupis, Ji duceris ira % 
 Servitii patiere jugum ; tolerabis iniquas 
 hiterius leges : tunc omnia jure tenebis. 
 Cum poteris rex ejfe tiii. 
 
 V. 33. T^he Lot is cajl- into the Lap : '^'\'\yr^ nK Suv p'n:i ] 
 
 The J~IK prefixed to the Nominative is juftified by other fimilar In- 
 Itances, Gen. XVII. 5. Exod. X. 8. &:c. What our Tranflators under- 
 ftood by Lap in this Place, I do not know : but am clear, that p'nn 
 ought to be rendered into the Midst, (as i Kings XXII. 35.) viz. of 
 the Urn, or VeJJel, into which the different Billets were caft. In Homer 
 we find they were put in an Helmet, Iliad. H. V. 175, & l8i. 
 
 Ex o iZctXov Kvvivi Aycif4.if*vivci ATpetacto' 
 7!ya,?i^iv de Timviof iTnroTa, Nt^ciip- 
 
 Ex ^' iB'Ofi KA*i0Ci KWiriS, CV OLf) rjB'iXOV CUITOl. 
 
 G g but
 
 234 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 — but the ivholc difpojing thereof is of the Lord. \ VOQti';: ^3 mn'ttl] 
 Rather — but the sole (or whole) Disposal 6cc. Among the 
 Jews their moft important Concerns were determined by Lot. The 
 whole Country of Canaan was thus divided among the Tribes, and 
 again fubdivided among the Heads of Families : and I have endea- 
 voured to fhew that the Hand of an overruUng Providence was eafily 
 perceivable in the wife Allotment of the refpeftive Portions. (See Par. 
 Proph.) The lafl: Inftance of deciding by Lot recorded in Holy Writ, 
 is that Afts I. 26. for the Purpofe of filling up the Apoftlefhip of the 
 Traitor Judas. 
 
 Chap. XVII. 
 
 V. I. — than a Jioufe full of Sacrifices with Strfe. K':'a n'llSD 
 .* in 'nut] As 'nit is in regimine^ and lignifies the Sacrifices of Strife, 
 it would be more accurate to render thefe two Words — contentious 
 Sacrifices, or the riotous Feajis after Sacrifices, which are here very 
 properly oppofed to a dry Morfel ivith ^ictnefs. See Ch. VII. 14. 
 
 V. 3. T^ he fining Pot is for Silver, and the Furnace for Gold : but 
 the Lord trieth the Hearts. \ mn' miS ]nn — IHt^ mil flDlS '^"iVO] 
 Rather thus — The fining Pot trieth Silver, and the 
 Furnace Gold : but God, the Hearts. 
 
 _ V. 8. — ivhitherfoever it turncth, it profpereth. ni2' *1ti'N *"?! Hn* 
 .''?Otl'"] The Antecedent here is "tnC'n, which generally fignifies a 
 Bribe, as V. 23. As it cannot have that Senfe here, it muft mean either 
 a Reward, as in the old Verfion ; or a Gift, as in the laft ; either of 
 which, wherever they are beftowed, generally fucceed in gaining Fa- 
 vour to the liberal Donor. 
 
 V. 1 6. Wherefore is there a Price in the Hand of a fool to get IVif- 
 dom, feeing he hath no Heart to it .? m:pS — S'Dl Tl THD r\\ r\th 
 \ I'N iSl niJSn ] The Divifion of the Hemiftics feems to require 
 that we fbould render thus — Wherefore is this, that there 
 fliould be A Price in the Hand of a Fool, since he hath 
 NO Heart to acquire Wisdom .'' 
 
 V, 15. — and he that exalteth his Gate feeketh De/lruBion. n'lJ'l' 
 * in:r i:'pi3 inrii) ] This may be underftood literally, for rafing the 
 Gates about a Man's Houfe for Oflentation : or figuratively, for a 
 
 haughty
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 235 
 
 haughty Carriage in general, as in the old Verfion ; or we may confi- 
 der this Exprefiion as parallel to Mic. VII. 5. and by Gate mean the 
 Door of the Lips ; i. e. proud difdainfiil Language. 
 
 V. 20. — and he that hath a perverfe ToJigue IJIirb:! IQnJl] 
 
 Rather perhaps — and he that hath a double Tongue ; 
 or (as the Words fignify literally) he that is variable in his 
 Tongue, i.e. " the Man who ufes Duplicity in his Speech." 
 
 V. 2 1 . He that begetteth a fool doeth it to his Sorrow : S'D3 "t7» 
 iS nJinS ] Rather, — He that begetteth a fool hath 
 Sorrow : for r-t:nn'7 is here ufed as the Nominative, not the Dative 
 Cafe. See Ch. XIV. 23. 
 
 V. 22. A merry Heart doeth good like a Medicine : — ■ 20'» PIDli^ JS*? 
 
 ;-|-,j ] Or A MERRY HeART MAKETH A MeDICINE GOOD, or 
 
 effectual. Or — is A Medicine that doeth good. The 
 old Verfions however feem to have read rilJ, w;s- doeth good to 
 the Body. 
 
 V. 24. — but the Eyes of a fool are in the Ends of the Earth. 'J'yi 
 : pN* T\'i^'2. S'DD ] " That is, (fays the old Verfion) wander to and 
 " fro, and feek not after Wifdom." But may not the contrary be the 
 Senfe ? In the preceding Hemirtic, the Man of Underflanding is faid 
 to have Wifdom always prefent with him : but the fool upon every 
 Emergency, which requires more than ordinary Circumfpedion, is re- 
 duced to call about, and wander for Counfel to diredt him in his 
 Proceedings. 
 
 V. 26. Alfo to punip the jujl is not good, nor to Jlr ike Princes for 
 
 Equity. : -iLy» hy D'linj mDnS — nro n*? ^n'h trw dj] Rather 
 
 thus — Surely it is not good to punish the just: it is 
 CONTRARY TO RIGHT TO STRIKE Princes. See botli thefe 
 Particles thus ufed in Noldius. 
 
 V. 27. — and a Man of Undcrjlanding is of an excellent Spirit, "ipl 
 ; njinn CK mn ] The Maflbra reads ipn — of a precious Spirit : 
 which Ledlion is followed by the Vulgate only. The other Verfionc 
 read with our Text, viz. of A cool Spirit ; which feems preferable. 
 
 V. 28. Even a fool, ivhcn he holdeth his Peace, is counted ivife ; and 
 he that fmtteth his Lips is efleemed a Man of Vndcrjlanding. Dj 
 
 G g 2 *-?'\S*
 
 236 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 :]\2: rnf^Z' DDK yZ'n^ — DDH t^-nna H>»tN] Thus the Hcmiftics 
 
 feem to require to be divided ; the Conftrudlion of which is this 
 
 Even a fool, when he holdeth his Peace, is wise : he 
 
 THAT SHUTTETH HIS L.IPS IS COUNTED A MaN OF UNDER- 
 STANDING. 
 
 Chap. XVIII. 
 
 V. I. ThrotigJj Defire a Man, having feparated him/elf, feeketb and 
 intermeddleth with all Wifdom : ,— I'^l'ID S^a — "nflJ ti'p^' mxn^ 
 jybjn'] Rather — The contemplative Man seeketh that 
 which is desirable, and intermeddleth with all Wisdom. 
 
 V. 4. The Words of a Mans Mouth are as deep Waters, and the Well- 
 fpring of Wijdom as a flowing Brook. Snj — 1^•'^? '5 Hill D'p'J^ D'D 
 : n'JDn llpO V21 ] Our Verfions confider thefe Hemiftics as expla- 
 natory of each other : for the Note upon deep is, '• which can never 
 " be drawn einpty, but bring ever Profit." But the two Propofitions 
 appear to me adverfative. A Man s Words are very properly compared 
 to deep Waters, which are unfathomable, as the other are infcrutable 
 in refpedt to his Thoughts. That this is the Meaning, will I think 
 he evident from Ch. XX. V. 4. where it is faid, that Coiinfel in the 
 Heart of Man is as deep Water, but a Man of Underjianding will (ra- 
 ther fnay) draw it out; for God is the fole K.afi^ta.yvu'r^?. The firft 
 Hemiftics in both Places I confider as parallel ; ifor the Words of the 
 Mouth and Counfel differ only as Caujes and Efe5ls, which the beft 
 Writers ufe frequently one for the other ; fee V. 6. On the other 
 Hand, the Source of Wifdom is faid to be a f owing Brook, which is ge- 
 nerally clear as well as pallow, a fit Emblem of the ingenuous Mind, 
 which knows no Difguife or DifTimulation, and whofe Defigns are 
 eafily difcnvered ; becaufe, as Good is always it's Objefb, it affcds not 
 Concealment. In Confirmation of what is here advanced, I would 
 obfervCj that when Deepmfs is predicated of Heart, Thoughts, &c. i-t 
 always means in Scripture Unfcrutablenefs, deep Schemes, or the like. 
 If therefore any Particle is fupplied to connedt the Hemiftics, it ought 
 to be but, to denote the Oppofition. 
 
 V. 8. The Words of a Talebearer are as Wounds; pnj H^T 
 
 D'2n7n!33] This Combination of Letters, D'DnSnOD, occurs only 
 in another Place, iji-z. Ch.XXVI. 22. where the fame Verfe is re- 
 peated. OurTranflatorsfuppofe that DnS is here ufed by a Metathelis 
 
 for
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 237 
 
 for D^n to -wound; and that the Participle has the Force of the Sub- 
 ftantive : but this leenis very liari]). The Arabic Verb ^,J, infpu-avit, 
 infudlt, inJiHuai)it, effec'U occulta moJo, leems to iiiggeil: tliis Seiile, viz, 
 .The Words of a Talebkaker are like subtjl Poisons, 
 THAT INSINUATE THEMSELVES, and producc their Effeds inlcnfibly; 
 
 for THEY PENETRATE INTO THE INWARD PaRTS OF THE 
 
 Belly, where they He rankling and gnawing the Vitals. I cannot 
 however but fufpecfl that thcle Letters, befides the Particle of Simili- 
 tude, contain a Prepolition, a Subllantivc, and a Verb ; and that 
 
 they ought to be thus feparated and read tZ)'."!! 'SdJDD : T/jc 
 
 JFords of the Talebearer destroy as Shafts from the Q£Iver. 
 Cr.:n is the Participle prefent Kal, from D.t:n ; and the Word Shaft 
 or Arrow is added merely for the Sake of Perfpicuity. All the old 
 Verlions here dilagree, and feem to have tranflated merely by Guefs. 
 
 V. II. The rich Mans Wealth is his Jlrong City, and as an hi<yh Wall 
 
 in his own Conceit. ', in2t^'D2 n^Jt:': nainDT — w nnp "i':;/£y ]"in ] 
 
 The Word confiiantly ufed for Conceit or Imagination is nOt^'Q, and 
 not n2U'2 i befides that none of the ancient Verfions acknowledge that 
 Reading. But the Chaldee and Syriac feem to have read in^D^'DH, or 
 iriDD^l ; which Word is well adapted to this Place. The latter He- 
 
 mirtic ought therefore I think to be thus rendered and it is an 
 
 HIGH Wall about his Habitation. 
 
 V. 15. The Heart 0/ the prudent gctteth Knowledge; and the Ear 
 of the wife feeketh Knowledge. tTpIin D'SDH itNT — nVT njp' pij nS 
 ; nVT ] nvi in the latter Hemiftic being as properly taken for the 
 Infinitive as for a Subflantive, it would be beft for the fake of Variety 
 to render it thus — and the Ear of the wise seeketh 
 
 TO KNOW. 
 
 V. 17. He that '\^frji in his own Caufe feemeth jujl : but h'ls Neigh- 
 bour comet h and fare heth him. : "npm inV"l Nil — i:in:i ]"i::'Nnn p'Ta'] 
 Rather — - He is acquitted who is first in his own Cause : 
 BUT his Neighbour comet h and findeth him out. 
 pnV is here the Prefer, Hiphil ; and ufed as z. forciifc Term, Ifi. 
 V. 23. L. 8. and "ipn is here rendered as Job. IX. 10. 
 
 V. 19. yl Brother offended is harder to be vron than a flrong City .- 
 
 IV nnpa yrSJ nx] Rather A Brother is more apt to 
 
 REBEL THAN A STRONG ClTY: i.e. Diffcntions among Brothers, 
 
 from
 
 2^8 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 •J 
 
 from Motives of Intereft or other Caufes, more frequently arife, than 
 
 Mutinies in Garrifons. tanta cjl dijcordia fratrinn \ as the Poet 
 
 obferved, Ovid. Met. Lib. I. v. 60. 
 
 V. 20. A Mans Belly f:all be fatlsfied ivith the Fruit of his Mouth : 
 and •with the Incrcaje of his Lips Jlmll he be filed. — yntm ti'\S* 'S n3*J 
 ; yiJi'' Vn3ti' nXlin lyoi ] If we read with the LXX and Arabic, 
 Vnti'S the Hemiflics may thus be divided and rendered A Man 
 
 SHALL BE SATISFIED WITH THeFrUIT OF HIsMoUTH; and 
 
 HIS Belly filled with the Produce of his I-ips. This 
 Ledtion makes the Conflrufcion more eafy, and more agreeable to the 
 other two Places, where thefe very Words occur, '•ciz. Ch. XII. 14. 
 and XIII. 2. 
 
 V. 22. Who^o fndcth a Wife findeth a ^W Thing, ni^'N* NVrj 
 
 iVO Ni'J 1 All the old Interpreters (except the Chaldee) have here a 
 good Wfe : but we are not haftily to conclude, that they read nilVO 
 in their refpedlive Texts. The Addition, I am perfuaded, is folely 
 their own ; who, fenfible that the Propofition did not hold true uni- 
 verfally in a moral View, thus retrained it. Numerous are the Inftances 
 in Scripture which countenance this Expreffion ; thus, jLo, Children 
 are an Heritage of the Lord, and the Fruit of the Womb is his Re- 
 ivard. Pf. CXXVII. 3. So Weights and Balances are faid to be the Or- 
 dinance appointed by God. Ch. XVI. 11. But to return to the Text ; 
 if it can be doubted what Sort of Wife is meant here, this fufficiently 
 
 appears by the next Hemiftic and obtaineth Favour of the Lord j 
 
 befides that the former Hemiflic would have one Word redundant as 
 to Qu_antity, if ni'\'^ be added. 
 
 *^* Here the LXX, Vulgate, Arabic, and in Part the Syriac add — 
 
 " HE THJT DRIVETH AWAY A (GOOD) WIFE DRIFETH AWAY A 
 " GOOD THING : AND HE THAT RETAINETH AN ADULTEROUS WOMAN 
 " IS FOOLISH AND WICKED." 
 
 V. 2A. A Man that hath Friends fnujl foew himfef friendly : c:'\S* 
 VVnnnS lD'^") ] The Want of Connexion in this Hemiftic does 
 not proceed from the Omifiion of any Word in the Text : but rather, 
 I apprehend, from a wrong Ledlion. It is apparent that the Chaldee 
 and Syriac Verfions read tt", inftead of tT'K ; which better correfponds 
 with the next Member. According to this Reading the Senfc will be 
 — There are Companions who shew themselves sociable. 
 See the fame Conflrudiion of the Infinitive for the Future, Ch. XIX. 8. 
 
 and
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 239 
 
 and there is a Friend &c. " IJ :inN t^*n] Rather but 
 
 THERE IS A Friend xhzX. Jiiclicth clofer than a Brother. 
 
 Chap. XIX. 
 
 V. I. Better is the poor that walketh in his Integrity y than he that is 
 per'verfe in his Lips, aiid is a fool. VilDL:^ C'pj?,:: — XlTs:i l^in :yT niD 
 : H>»D3 Nim ] The Phrafe he that is perijerfe and is a fool conveys 
 but one and the lame Idea : the Terms are convertible ; and neither 
 of them in the leaft approaches to the Oppofition we want to the poor 
 of the preceding Hemiftic. But is this Fault in the Text, or in the 
 Verfion ? A very little Attention will flicw where the Miftake lies. 
 Now the four principal Greek Interpreters, befides the others colleded 
 together by Origen, are here unfortunately deficient ; the Arabic is 
 fo likewife : but of the three remaining, the Syriac and Vulgate 
 plainly fl:iew that there is a Metathefis of the two laft Letters in Uy>V ; 
 they having read pti'j;, the primary Senfe of which is to he loaded with 
 a heavy Body. r'\Q'<^* fignifies, according to our Verfion, a Burden, 
 Gen.XLIX. 14. But I lay no Strefs upon that Interpretation. I give 
 it the Senfe of the Arabic Verb ^l;. lucrum fecit, whence comes ^-ii;. 
 Lucrum, augmcntum. And it is remarkable that from the fame Root 
 comes >Li, a Lip, which has led the Tranflators into the Miftake. 
 Thefe Words therefore thus explained naturally admit of this Senfe — 
 Better is the poor Man that walketh in his Inte- 
 grity, THAN he that IS LOADED WITH RiCHES, AND is A 
 FOOL. 
 
 V. 2. Alfo, that the Soul be iioithout Knowledge, it is not good. D:i 
 ma ih {^'3: nv^ ihl] Rather — Surely it is not good to be 
 WITHOUT knowing ONESELF : for thus L^'DJ is often ufed ; and 
 thus the Syriac alfo renders : according to which Interpretation the Senfe 
 is equivalent to the fage Maxim of the Philofophers, Tvca5n o-icwtov. 
 
 and he that hajleth with his Feet finneth. i vVOin nhr\2. \^^\ 
 
 There feems to be here in our Verfion as little Connecftion between 
 thefe two Ilemiftics as in thofe of the lafl Verfe. For what has the 
 Knowledge of oncfelf to do with hafiing with the Feet ? And not to 
 criticife upon the Quaintnefs of the Phrafe, where lies the Sin in 
 hajUng aa:ay? This apparent Inconfidency will be removed, if we give 
 cbjl a Senfe, which it frequently has, viz. that of Spies, and ren- 
 der —- BUT HE THAT HASTILY GOETH WITH SpiES, SINNETH.
 
 240 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 " To know onefelf (which is the Work of Time) is declared in the pre- 
 •'ceding Hemirtic to be good: but to confort with Spies (who, con- 
 " fcious they are concerned in a dangerous Sort of Knowledge, are 
 " hafty in their Motions) is a Sin." Or thus, he that is hastv in 
 HIS Goings (or, Proceedings) erreth ; i.e. is liable to err. 
 
 V. 7. — he purfiieth them with Words, yet they are wanting to him. 
 ; n^n nS On^i^ PjIIQ ] In our Verfion there are more Words here 
 fupplied than there are tranflated. The precife Senfe of the Text feems 
 however fufficiently obvious, "viz. he pursueth them who say. 
 Be not thou noisy. I rejedl the Maflbretical Ledlion ; and 
 conftrue nSH as the Imperative of the Verb, which has the Senfe here 
 given to it. 
 
 V. 8. He that getteth Wijdont loveth his own Soul : he that keepeth 
 Vnderjlanding Jhall Jind good. NVa^ HJinn -|,!:i:? — 1i^'£)i IinK '±) HJp 
 : no] Rather — He that getteth Understanding loveth 
 his own Soul: he giveth Heed to Discretion, so as 
 to find Benefit from it. For the ^ with the Infinitive makes the 
 Gerund. Of this there are frequent Inftances. 
 
 V. 10. Delight is not feemly for a fool: — y)ivr\ >DD n\S*J nS] Ra- 
 ther — Delicacies (i. e. fucb Things as he is not a proper Judge of J 
 ARE &c. 
 
 V. 1 1 . The Difcretion of a Man def erreth his Anger ; — Ols* S^::* 
 15X inxn] Rather — The discreet Man &c. for ^y:; is here 
 the Participle. 
 
 V. 12. The King's JFrath is as the Roaring of a Lion ; — "^♦i^D^ CHJ 
 
 nVa ^VI ] Rather The King's Wrath roareth as a 
 
 Lion. 
 
 V. 13. — and the Contentions of a Wife are a continual Dropping. 
 '. n^^ 'jntS TlCD ^^''"1 ] T^^^ old Verfion explains continual Drop- 
 ping by " Rain that droppeth and rotteth a Houfe." But I think this 
 mull mean the dropping of the Eves of a House, or any 
 continued gentle falling of Water, than which nothing is more apt to 
 be tirefome and diftrac^ing. See Ch. XXVII. 15. 
 
 V. 18. — and let 7iot thy Soul fp are for his Crying. ID'i'^n S»1 
 : l^yiJi Nw'D Sk ] Rather, as in the Margin — and incline not 
 thy Soul to his Destruction; i.e. by conniving too long at his 
 Faults, 'ivhich may prove his DeJlruSfion. V. 19.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 241 
 
 V. 19. A Man of great Wrath JI?aU fuffcr Ptinip?ment ; for if thou 
 deliver him, yet thou mujl do it again. tZ)^J o — ti'JJ^ NSyJ non S"T:i 
 J flDin "nVI S'Vn ] The latter Hemiftic ought I think to be thus 
 rendered — for, notwithstanding thou mayest have 
 
 INTERPOSED, THOU MUST DO IT AGAIN. 
 
 V. 2 1 . There arc many Devices in a Man's Heart ; neverthelefs the 
 Counfel of the Lord, that JJ:all Jiafjd. n'a'VI — li"K Ji'?:! miltrriD mn"> 
 : Dipn N»n mrr] The Senfe I think would be clearer, if the Verfe were 
 thus rendered — Many are the Devices in a Man's Heart : 
 BUT IT is the Counsel of the Lord that shall stand. 
 
 V. 22. The Dcfire of a Man is his Kindnefs : — TlDn D1S* mNH ], 
 Rather — The Desire of a Man is that it may be well 
 with him. non is here the Infinitive for the Nominative. 
 
 and a poor Man is better than a liar. : yi'2 t^"ND V\ y\\2^ ] 
 
 In our Verfion there is neither Contrail: nor Parallelifm between the 
 Terms of this Hemiftic, nor between one Hemiilic and the other. Moft 
 of the old Interpreters add the Word rich to liar : but there is cer- 
 tainly no more Ground for this Addition, than there was for reading 
 a good Wife, at V. 22. of the laft Chapter. But, admitting there 
 were Ground, yet would there ftill be wanting an oppofite Term to liar; 
 and the two Propofitions would moreover labour under the fame In- 
 coherence. I would therefore thus tranflate this Paflage — even the 
 POOR Man is happy not to be deceived by a great Man. 
 This Senfe feems to reftore a general Harmony between all the dif- 
 jointed Members of this Verfe. For the firft Part is. an univerfal Pro- 
 pofition, expreffive of this Idea, that all Men aim at Happinefs. Here 
 the Author defcends to a particular Inftance, and fixes upon that Clafs 
 of Men, who from their Wants are fuppofed to be the greateft Stran- 
 gers to that BlefTing ; and the very Inftance adduced is negative: " even 
 " thefe (fays he) arc comparatively happy, if they be not ill ufed and 
 " impofed upon by the Rich." In the Conftrudlion I confider 31D as 
 the Preter; and give it the Senfe of happy, as i Sam. XXV. 8, 36. 
 Efth. I. 10. VIII. 17. and make the Prepofition ,0 in Ji^'^a anfwer a 
 double Purpofe, viz. of giving a negative Force to the Infinitive ^13, 
 and of reducing the Subftantive to the Ablative Cafe. 
 
 V. 23. The Fear of the Lord tendeth to Life ; and he that hath it 
 
 pall abide fatisfed ; he fiall not be vifted with Evil. D'»nS mH' HNT 
 
 : V") ipQ' ^73 1'^' — ^'im ] Rather — The Fear of the Lord 
 
 H h tendeth
 
 242 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 tendeth to Life and Plenty: it shall abide, and shall 
 
 NOT BE VISITED WITH EviL. 
 
 V. 24. A Jlotbful Man hideth bis Hand in his Bofomy IT Svv ;'^LD 
 r^nVi'i ] Rather — when he reclineth on his Side: for 
 that is the precife Idea of ^/^i viz. projlratus in latus dormivit. 
 The Chaldee, Vulgate, Aquila, and Symmachus render ryrb'il, 
 under his Arm-Pits ; which feems alfo to be a good Senfs, if the 
 Word would bear itj as either Reprefentation paints Idlenefs in the 
 moil flriking Colours. 
 
 V. 26. He that wajleth his Father, and chajcth aivay his Mother, is 
 a Son that caufeth Shame, and hringeth Reproach. nnn> ::N* "J'Tti'D 
 : "T£inil21 ty*Il.!D p — D{^ ] III this Verfe ( as in almofl: every other 
 throughout the Part that contains what are ftridlly called the Proverbs) 
 are two diftintlt Propofitions ; and, though our Verfion fupplies four 
 Words, there is no Need of the leaft Addition : for the Text may be 
 thus rendered literally — He that robbeth a Father will 
 
 DRIVE AWAY A MoTHER : THE SoN THAT CAUSETH ShAME IS 
 
 ALSO CONFOUNDED; for this Verb "iSn is always ufed paiTively in 
 Hiphil. The Senfe, according to this Interpretation, is fufficiently 
 obvious, viz. "That the Son who injures either of his Parents will 
 " not hefitate at behaving dilrefpedtfully toward the other : but becaufe 
 " he does not honour them, according to the fifth Commandment, 
 «' inflead of a Blefling, he fhall have a Curfe." 
 
 V. 27. Ceafe, my Son, to hear the InJlruSlion that caufeth to err from 
 
 the Words of Ktzowledge. \ nvT n^Nv^ ry\^^h nDitD — y,t3D'S 'Jn Snn] 
 
 Rather — Abstain, my Son, from News ; be thou in- 
 
 STUCTED against ERRING ( Or, THE ErRORS) FROM THE 
 
 Vv'oRDS OF Knowledge. Here is both a Caution and an Exhorta- 
 tion : and News, or idle Rumours, are j ufl:ly oppofed to the Words of 
 true Knowledge, yoty is rendered Nezvs, Ch. XXV. 25. "iDiO is here 
 the Imperative Pyhal, and mJSi' may be confidered either as the Infi- 
 nitive, or as a Noun. See Inflances of the Prepofitions thus ufed in 
 Noldius. 
 
 Chap. XX. 
 
 V. 6. Moji Men will proclaim every o?ie his own Goodnefs : &1S' y\ 
 "HDn iy'K N"lp'] Not one of the old Verfions acknowledges this laft i ; 
 
 which
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 243 
 
 which fefms to have been borrowed from the next Word, begin- 
 ning with that Letter ; in the Room of which another has probably 
 been added fince for the Connexion. And as the Hemiftic would be 
 
 clearer without, I pafs it over, and render thus A great Man 
 
 WILL BE CALLED A BENEFICENT Man : i.e. *• A Man in an 
 " eminent Station, if he live fuitably to his Rank, will not want Pa- 
 *• negyrifts : but where is the truly fincere and righteous Man to be 
 " found ?" 21 is ufed for a great Man, Ell:. I. 8. whence comes the 
 Title of Rabbi, which the Jews have lince fo much affedled. 
 
 V, 8. yf King that Jit teth in the Throne of Jicdgment fcattereth away 
 all Evil with his Eyes. ; j;-) ^3 Vyvi ,— 11*3 — \n NDD hv iC-'V iVs] 
 Rather — A King sitteth on the Throne of Judgment ; 
 HE scATTERETH &c. For there are clearly two different Members in 
 this Period. 
 
 V. 12. The hearing Ear, and the feeing Eye, the Lord hath even 
 made both of them. .' XZhXY^ DJ T\'CV ry\r\'' — nNT ;'j/l nVtl'O iiN ] 
 Rather — The Ear heareth, and the Eye seeth; but 
 THE Lord hath made them both. So the LXX and Arabic 
 Verfions. 
 
 V. J 6. Take his Garment that is Surety for a Stranger : — n^!l npV 
 "W 3"iV O] Rather — Take his Garment, when a Stran- 
 ger IS Surety. Solomon repeatedly advifes to beware of being Surety 
 for any Body : but here he intimates that it is not fafe to admit the 
 SuretyHiip of a Stranger, without taking a fufficient Pawn, or Pledge, 
 as an additional Security. 
 
 -; and take a Fledge of him for a f range Woman. DHDJ T^1'\ 
 
 : in^an ] Our Verfion adopts the Ledtion of the Maffora, and of Ch. 
 XXVIL 13. viz. nnDJ : but the prefent Text may be thus rendered 
 — AND take a Pledge of him where Strangers are 
 Witnesses : literally, in the Teftimony of Strangers. 
 
 V. ]8. Every Purpofe is eJlabliJJ:ed by Counfel : '[On r\tV1 mnitTTj] 
 Rather — Establish Purposes by Counsel. pDD is the Fu- 
 ture fingular Kal : but as the Verb in the next Claufe is the Impera- 
 tive, that Mood feems here preferable. 
 
 V. 19. He that goeth about as a Talebearer revealeth Secrets : nSlJl 
 ^On l^in "IID ] Rather — He that revealeth Secrets is a 
 wandering Talebearer. 
 
 Hh 2 , V.25.
 
 H4 
 
 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 25. It is a Snare to the Man who devoureth that which is holy ; 
 tyip y*?' DIN typID] Rather — The Man is insnared who de- 
 voureth AN HOLY Thing. For Ji'pID is the Part. Pahul. 
 
 and after Foivs to make Inquiry. \ ^p;i*7 omj "IPIKl] Rather 
 
 — WHEN Inquiry cometh to be made after Vows. The 
 *? with the Infinitive is here conftrued as the Gerund. 
 
 V. 27. — fe arching all the inward Farts of the Belly, mn b'Z t^'Sn 
 ; X^l ] Rather — of the Body ; as Job. XIX. 17. Mic. VI. 7. 
 
 Chap. XXI. 
 
 V. I. 'The Kings Heart is in the Hand of the Lord, as the Rivers of 
 Water : he tiirneth it whitherfoever he will. — mn» Til iSd nS D'D 'jSa 
 
 .' IJD' \*fln' ILTK Sd Sv] Rather The King's Heart is a 
 
 Stream of Water in the Hand of the Lord; bcc. j'^g 
 fignifies any Part, be it ever fo fmall, that is divided from the Body to 
 which it was before united. Hence appears the Aptnefs of the Com- 
 parifon. " God as eafily influences the Minds of Kings, as a fmall 
 " Quantity of Water, upon a Table, may be direded by the Finger 
 " into this or that Stream, as the Fancy fuggefts." 
 
 V. 4. An high Look, and a proud Heart., and the plowing of the 
 wicked, is Sin. ', nNtjn D'Vi:^"! "IJ — n"? ^nm TO'>T)f Din ] Rather 
 He that hath an high Look hath also a proud Heartj 
 and the Light of the wicked is sinful, nxon feems to 
 be here in fatu confiruSlo pro abfoluto, and to be ufed by a Metonymy 
 of the Effed: for the Caufe. The Senfe of the Verfe feems clearly to 
 be this — *' The Eye is the Index which points out the different Mo- 
 " tions of the Heart. If therefore a Man harbours Pride in his Breajf, 
 " it will certainly betray itfelf iy his Eye and his outward Carriage : 
 " and the Light, or the Principle, of a bad Heart, muff unavoidably 
 " lead afray." In the fame Senfe our Lord calls the Eye the Light of 
 the Body, and cautions us to take Heed that the Light within us be not 
 Darknefs. Luke XI. 34, 35. 
 
 V. 5. The Thoughts of the diligent tend only to Plenteoufnefs : but of 
 every one that is hafiy, only to Want. ^DT — "imaV IK XT\T\ mniT'nD 
 ;">lDn*:S in V^] Rather — The Thoughts of the diligent 
 are certainly toward Plenty : but the inconsiderate 
 
 lays
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 
 
 245 
 
 LAYS HOLD oNLV OF Want. I confidcr Sd as the Preter of h^D: 
 it occurs in the fame Form and Signification, Ifa. XL. 12. and Yii 
 ( which as an Adjeftive, appHcable to a Perfon, is found only, Ch. 
 XXIX. 20.) I render inconjiderate; which Signification is clearly dedu- 
 cible from ^ik, to hajlefi, urge, or prefs forward. 
 
 V. 6. The getting of Treafures by a lying Tongue, is a Vanity tofed' 
 to and fro of them that feek Death. b'^TS — "IpLl-* \y'ihl miiK Sj/Q 
 : m.2 'Ci'pn'J f^li] There can be little Doubt that the prefent Read- 
 iiigof 'C'pno is faulty. I would therefore read with the LXX, Arabic, 
 and Syriac 't:'pia:i, or contradedly 'ii'pOl, and render — He dealeth 
 
 f ALSELY THAT GETTETH TREASURES BY SLANDERING : THE 
 
 VAIN Man is driven into the Snares of Death : or, at 
 
 leaft, read with Theodotion and Symmachus C'p^S, in this Senfe • 
 
 The Acquisition of Treasures by accusing (or, inform- 
 ing) is a Deceit ; even a Vanity driven about, seeking 
 Death. See \yd^ ufed as a Verb, in the firfl Senfe, Pf. CI. 5. and in 
 the latter, Ch. XXX. 10. 
 
 V. 7. The Robbery of the wicked fiall dejiroy them; D"1"1J* D'^'ti'"! Til-'] 
 D">lji» in this Place ought to be rendered — shall terrify them. 
 
 becaufe they refife to do fudgment. \ LDiDD',!: m^'y'? iJNi^ O 1 
 
 Rather — that which is right. 
 
 V. 8. The Way of a Man is froivard and f range : t^'\S* 'y^'-i *]Di3n 
 nn] AH the ancient Verfions read here n* J^'N ; which makes a much 
 better Senfe, viz. The Way of a Stranger is froward. 
 By this Reading we have a proper Term oppofed to the pure in the 
 next Claufe ; for a f range Man or Woman, in the Scripture Phrafe, 
 are fuch idolatrous Heathens, as were Aliens from the Commonwealth 
 of Ifrael, or Perfons of depraved Morals. 
 
 V. 9. — than with a brawling Woinan in a wide Hoife. nii'ND 
 :n:in rvy\ D'jno] Rather — than with a brawling Woman, 
 AND in a wide House, or where there is a wide House, as 
 Job XXIII. 3. &c. 
 
 V. 12. The righteous Man wifely cotifdereth the Hoife of the wicked : 
 but pod overthroweth the wicked for thck Wickedne/s. p^"]"^ SoJi'itD 
 J vh D'yt:n ^^DO — yi^n rrn^] I read here with the LXX, Syriac, 
 and Arabic, rnn'? 3 and render — The righteous wisely con- 
 
 sideretii
 
 • 246 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 SIDERETH THE HeART OF THE WICKED, PERVERTING THE 
 WICKED TO EVIL. 
 
 V. 15. It is 'Joy to the jnjlto do "yudgment : but DeJiruSiion fhall be 
 to the ncorkers of Iniquity. hVih nnnOT — DCi^'O fTi^V pHib mt::i'^' 
 \ 'IX 1 Rather — It is Joy to the righteous to do what is 
 
 RIGHT : BUT A TeRROR TO THE WORKERS 6cc. 
 
 V. 16. 'The Man that wander eth out of the Way of Vnderflanding, 
 Jhall remain in the. Congregation of the dead. — bDlTH "|~na T\y^^\ DIK 
 : mj' C\'<3"1 SnpH ] Or thus — A Man may wander out of 
 theWay of Understanding ; but he shall 6cc. 
 
 V. i8. The ivicked flaall be a Ranfom for the righteous, — pn':f7 153 
 W's'] Rather —-The wicked is cut off instead of the 
 righteous : ?". e. " the Mifchief he intended iliould fall upon the 
 " righteou's falls upon his own Head." That this is the Senfe of the 
 Prepofition ^, is I think evident from r"inn, which correfponds to it 
 in the next Claufe. And as "iQD is ufed for difamniUing or cancelling 
 a Covenant, it may doubtlefs be ufed in general for dejiroying. See 
 Ifa. XXVIII. 18. 
 
 V. 20. There Is a Treafurc to be defred, and Oil in the Dwelling of 
 the wife ; — DDH mn 1;f2V^ T^m IVIX ] If we omit the ^ in ^otri 
 the Senfe will I think be clearer thus — Oil in the Dwelling of 
 the wise is A desireable Treasure. 
 
 V. 24. Prcud and haughty Scorner is his Name, who dealeth in proud 
 
 Wrath. ; ;ni nnnya nny — v^t:' v'*^ "^'i^' "^f] R^t'^^^f — The 
 
 proud, whose Name is haughty Scorner, may prepare 
 for the Rage of Pride : /. e. which is referved for it. The 
 common Interpretation of this Verfe approaches to Tautology, and 
 contains no Sentiment : whereas that which is here propofed may be 
 confidered as a Difl'uafive from Pride, from the Confideration of the 
 EfFedls confequent from it. The Verb T^Z'V is thus ufed, 2 Chron. 
 XXXII. 29. Ezek. XLV. 22. and the Particle n, Gtn. XXIX. 18. 
 Deut. XIX. 21. 
 
 V. 26. He covet eth greedily all the Day long : — niKDn DVH Sd 
 mxn ] A Subjed feems wanting here. The LXX and Arabic read 
 yjr"l, the wicked; which anfwers to pHV, the righteous, in 
 the next Hemiftic. 
 
 V.27.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 247 
 
 V. 27. T^be Sacrifice of the wicked is an Abomination : how much 
 more when he bringeth it with a wicked Mind /" — nnyin D^i:'"< nilT 
 : i:X*n» n^rn O ^^ ] The latter Hemiftic ought I think to be ren- 
 dered BECAUSE HE BRINGETH IT WITH A MISCHIEVOUS 
 
 Device. See thefe united Particles thus rendered, Noldius, 6. 
 
 V. 28. ■ — but the Man that heareth fpeaketh cotijlantly. V'^'lti' ti-'^Nl 
 J nm* n'i'jV] Rather — but the obedient Man speaketh 
 with Steadiness, or Authority : i.e. fo as not to be con- 
 founded. See Taylor. 
 
 V. 29. — but as for the upright, he dirccJ-eth his Way. \iy Kin 1^*'1 
 : IDIT ] Kin is here a mere Expletive, without which the Hemiftic 
 would be too fliort. I would therefore render fimply thus — but the 
 upright directeth his Way ; except we adopt the Reading of 
 the LXX and Arabic, \'^'>, he understandeth, or pondereth. 
 Aquila and Symmachus read as we now do. 
 
 Chap. XXIL 
 
 V. 2. The rich and poor jneet together : — 1L:'J3J '^^^ "l'i^'y ] That 
 is, fays the old Verlion, " live together, and have Need the one of the 
 " other :" which feems to be the true Senfe j for the Verb {i'jiD fo 
 fignifies, Ifa. LXIV. 5. and Jer. XV. 11. 
 
 V. 4. By Humility, and the Fear of the Lord, — nin' riKT niiV Dpy] 
 Rather — The Reward of the humble is the Fear of 
 THE Lord. 
 
 • are Riches, and Honour, and Life. \ D"m m^DT n^^•V] I read 
 
 11:13 intyy — and render — his Riches are Honour and Life. 
 
 V. 6. Train up a Child in the Way he fiould go ; »3 Sv IV^ "jin 
 IDnn] '3 Hiy ought here to be rendered agreeably to, viz. the 
 Way &c. See Taylor. 
 
 V. 8. He that foweth Iniquity Jhall reap Vanity : — "ilVp* nbw V'^^^ 
 pK ] Rather — Affliction, as Job V. 6. or Evil, asCh. XIL 21. 
 
 V. 1 1 . He that loveth Pnrenejs^ of Heart, for the Grace of his Lips 
 the King fliall be his Friend. ', -jSo inyi VrD^ ^n — :h "inD :inK ] 
 This Apothegm is doubtlefs much embarrafled. The firll Part appears 
 
 to
 
 248 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 to be only a Subjecl without a Predicate : and the only Objefl of the 
 King's Attention feems to be the graceful Converfation mentioned in 
 the latter Part. For the Knowledge of another's Sincerity belongs not 
 to Kings ; but is the fole Property of Him, who is emphatically called 
 iicip^tctyvu'r-'ii. Hence one would naturally be led to conclude, that the 
 firft Hemiftic was defedlive as well in the Senfe, as in the Metre, and 
 that the Word God had dropped from the Text. We fliall accord- 
 ingly find it in the LXX, Chaldee, Syriac, and Arabic Verfions : and 
 furely on fuch Authorities we may prefume to reftore it, and render 
 
 God loveth the pure in Heart, and he that hath 
 
 Grace in his Lips, the King maketh him his Friend. 
 inD is ufed as an Adjedlive, Job XVI. 9. and inV") may be confidered 
 as the Participle with the Athx, lignifying i/ocs ajjociate with him. 
 
 V. 12. The Eyes of the Lord prefer 've Knowledge^ nVT T\^1 mn> 'i'V] 
 Rather — observe (or, are attentive to) Knowledge, as 
 Ch.XXlV. 12. 6cc. 
 
 and he overthroiaetb the Words of the Tratifgreffor. nUT fl'^D'T 
 
 :"TJ2] Either — and he confoundeth the Words 6cc. or — 
 he overthroweth the Matters 6cc. as in the Margin. 
 
 V. 16. He that opprefeth the psor to increafe his Riches, and he that 
 giveth to the rich fhall fiirely come to want. ^DJ — 'b m:nn^ bl ptlT 
 : "lIDna^ in TlfV*? ] All the ancient Verfions, the Vulgate excepted, 
 read the firfi: Hemiftic thus — " He that opprelTeth the poor increafeth 
 " Evil upon himfelf :" but I do not think they read their Text diffe- 
 rently from what we do our's ; which I would render thus He 
 
 that oppresseth the poor to increase his own, is as he 
 that giveth to the rich clearly to his own Detri- 
 ment. That is, they both adt equally contrary to the Rules of Wif- 
 dom and Underflanding, the great Objedls of this Book ; and though 
 they have Recourfe to different Means, yet their Ends will be the fame. 
 
 V. 18. For it is a plcafant Thirig, if thou keep thein within thee ; O 
 ")y02i DI'^uD O D'VJ] D'J'J has here no Antecedent to agree with : 
 for a pkafant Thing, according to the Genius of the Hebrew, would 
 have been expreffed by the Subftantive CDyiJ, which has often the 
 Force of a Neuter. As all the old A^erfions, except the Vulgate, read 
 lljyjj which the Syntax requires, I adopt their Ledion, and render. — 
 For they are pleasant, when thou keepest them 
 
 within
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 249 
 
 WITHIN THY Breast. The Antecedents are the Words and Knoxo- 
 ledge mentioned immediately before. 
 
 ■ they Jhall withal be fitted in thy Lips. \ ^♦nfl'ki^ bv nn* IJD'] 
 
 Rather — they shall withal be ready upon thy Lips. 
 
 V. 19. — I have made known to thee this Day, even to thee. "^TiVmn 
 J TIDH f\^ DVn ] There feems to be fomething defedtive after the 
 Verb ntade known in our Verfion, as well as in the Text. But the LXX, 
 Aquila, Symmachus, and the Arabic read, inftead of DVH, D"n ; 
 which not only completes the Sentence, but makes a better Senfe. 
 The Words alfo nriK ^, as rendered in our Verfion, are not only 
 Tautology, but are incapable of that Meaning. I would therefore 
 fupply /]6^w (viz. the InJiru£lions of Wijdom, mentioned juft before) 
 if we retain the Reading of our modern Text : or rather, adopting 
 the Le<flion of the Greek Copies, render the latter Hemiftic thus — I 
 have made Life known to thee ; therefore draw near. 
 Life in this Place feems to imply the Path of Life j and the Impera- 
 tive ririkS* is an Exhortation to proceed in it. 
 
 V. 20. Have not I written to thee excellent Things — .^ 'Din^ K^n 
 'd''''ih^ -|S ] Our Verfion without the leaft Authority gives to Xy'd^^ 
 the Signification of excellent Things : but in the old Verfion the Word 
 is with more Juftice rendered three Times, with this Note in the 
 Margin, " That is, fundry Times." Le Clerc fuppofes that this refers 
 to the three thoufand Proverbs mentioned, i Kings IV. 32. But I think 
 it is moft probable, that this alludes to thefe three Books, which were 
 compofed by Solomon and bear his Name ; or, that it is only a general 
 determinate Number for an undetermined, and might be rendered 
 oftentimes, as Job. XXXIII. 29. All the ancient Verfions read 
 three Times. 
 
 V. 2 1 . That I might make thee know the Certainty of the Words of 
 Truth ; that thou mightejl anjwer the Words of Truth to them that fend 
 
 unto thee. ', yhd^ noK di'^i2ii y\L"rh — ncN n,t:t< ot^'p "ivmnS ] 
 
 The latter Hemifiic ought doubtlefs to be rendered That the 
 
 Words might bring back the Truth to them that 
 send thee. This is an Infi:ance of the Figure Antimetabole, which 
 plays with the Words, and is not uncommon in the beft Poets. The 
 Senfe of the Verfe is plainly this — " that I might acquaint thee with 
 ♦' Truth, that thou mightell report it to them that apply to thee." 
 
 I i V. 24.
 
 250 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 24. Make no Friend/hip iinth an angry Man : and with a furious 
 Man tbouJJ:alt not go. m^n D*'{i? nKl — f]N '^Vl tSU V'\nr\ Sx 
 : N*i:3n K?] The latter Hemiflic ought to be rendered — and go 
 NOT WITH A FURIOUS Man : for both the Sentences are exprefled 
 by the fame Tenfe. 
 
 V, 29. — heJJjaU not Jlajid before mean Men. ♦ CDOt^n 'JgV J2s'n» h'S) 
 As the Noun *l!i>n never denotes a mean, low, or obfcure Condition ; I 
 would render DOll'n 'JdS in Obscurity, as Ifa. LVIII. 10. LIX. 9. 
 or Darkness, as Pf.LXXXVIII. 6. 
 
 Chap. XXIII. 
 
 V. 2. And put a Knfe to thy Throat, — "l^/Sl V^ti' not^"l ] This 
 
 is a bold Eaftern Phrafe, expreffive of the abfolute Neceflity of re- 
 
 flratJiing the Appetites ; and intimating that there is as much Danger 
 
 in indulging them, as there is in running againft a Knife applied to the 
 
 Throat. 
 
 V. 4. Labour not to he rich : ceafe from thijie own Wifdoin. VJi'n 7K 
 : Snn inm?: — -I^CVnS ] The lafl Hemiftic fcems incapable of any 
 other Senfe than that which is here given to it ; but as this Senfe is 
 diredtly contrary to the whole Purport of this Book, as well as to 
 Reafon, we may conclude, that there is fome Fault in the Text. Now, 
 no Omiffion is more common than that of the copulative 1 between 
 the Hemiftics : and we fliall find that every one of the ancient Ver- 
 fions have it. I would therefore reftore it, and render — Labour not 
 
 TO BE RICH, neither CEASE FROM THINE OWN WiSDOM : /. e. 
 
 " if thou be earneftly bent upon acquiring Wealth, thou muft neceflarily 
 " be inattentive to the Purfuit of WifHom, in which thou art engaged." 
 
 V. 5. ff^i/t thou fet thine Eyes upon that which is not ? "yTi^ ^^V^\7^ 
 IJj'NI li ] This is an Idiom which cannot bear to be rendered lite- 
 rally, it jfignifying — IVilt thou let thine Eyes fly upon it, and it is not ? 
 The Meaning however is clear, which I think ought to be thus ex- 
 prelfed — WiLT thou set thine Eyes upon a transient 
 Thing ? 
 
 for Riches certainly make themfelves Wings ; — ntyy» ntl'V '3 
 
 D'flJD 1^] Perhaps the original Reading was TuTV (inftead of T^^"^) 
 — Riches make themselves Wings : for at prefent there is. 
 neither Riches, nor any other SubjcB to the Verb, except it be a nega- 
 
 tive one, borrowed from the foregoing Hemiftic. 
 
 V.7.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 251 
 
 V. 7. For as he thinketh hi his Heart, Jo is he : Iti'Sn iVtJ'* VJD ♦:d 
 Nin p] Rather — For as he is vile in his Soul, &c. i.e. his 
 ABions correfpond to his Inclinations. "Wlif occurs nowhere as a Verb ; 
 but is ufed as an Adjedive in this Senfe, Jer. XXIX. ij. 
 
 V. 8. The Morfel which thou haft eaten Jlmlt thou vomit up, and lofc 
 
 thy fweet Words. } D'a'vjn "inm nnt^•^ — n^K^pn n7^^* ins ] 
 
 The Note in the old Verfion upon this Place is — " He will not ceafe 
 " till he hath done thee feme Harm, and his flattering Words ihall 
 " come to no Ufe." This Interpretation may be jufl, as far as it re- 
 lates to the firft Hemiflic : but furely the Senfe there given to the latter 
 cannot hold : it ought I think to be thus rendered and thou 
 
 SHALT PUT AN EnD TO THY PLEASANT DiSCOU RSES, Or WOR D S 
 
 OF Commendation : that is, "the Treatment thou wilt receive 
 " from him, is fo bad, that it will oblige thee to defift from convivial 
 " Mirth by the Naufea excited from the Badnefs of his Repaft j" or, 
 " inftead of the Compliments thou ufeft to beftow upon him, thou 
 ** wilt be difgufted by refledting upon his fordid and illiberal Ufage." 
 
 V. 13. — for if thou beateji him 6cc. — i::jn O ] Rather — when 
 
 THOU BEATEST &C. 
 
 V. 14. Thou pah beat him liDn — niliS* ] The Imperative 
 
 would perhaps be preferable in this Place. 
 
 V. 15. — my Heart pall rejoice, even mine. : 'JN DJ '17 HXDt!'' ] 
 This particular Idiom would perhaps be better tranflated thus — my 
 Heart, even I myself, will rejoice. It is an Hendyadis, 
 expreflive of exceeding great Joy. 
 
 V. 1 7. kit be thou in the Fear of the Lord all the Day long. 
 
 : OVn h'D rrsTV rnSIO ox O] There is no Occafion to fupply any 
 Word to complete the Senfe ; for J— IKTU is governed by NJp' in 
 the preceding Claufe, which ought to be rendered, affect not ; for 
 this Verb is ufed in a good, as well as bad, Senfe. See Taylor. The 
 
 proper Tranflation of the whole Verfe feems therefore to be this 
 
 Let not thine Heart affect Sinners: but always the 
 Fear of the Lord. 
 
 V. 18. For furely there is an End; — nnHK 'C B^? 'D] In the 
 Margin we have the Word Reward ; which is doubtlefs the Force 
 
 I i 2 of
 
 zsi CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 of nnnx in this Place : thus Jer.XXIX.i i. we meet with the fame two 
 Words, viz. mpm nnnf*, t/je E?2d and ExpeBation, which are an 
 Hendyadis for the expe£led Reivard. ^^^^^{ has alfo the fame Senfe, 
 ' Pf. XXXVII. 37. and is rendered a Reward, Ch. XXIV. 14. & 20. 
 
 V. 20. — amongft riotous Eaters of Flep. J Mlh ^^^ '^Vr:i] Ra- 
 ther AMONGST THEM THAT RIOTOUSLY EAT FlESH WITH 
 
 EACH OTHER : for this I apprehend is the Meaning of ^12^ in this 
 Place ; which our Verfion pafles over, except in the Margin, where 
 we read — of their Fleflj j which cannot poffibly be the Senfe. 
 
 V. 2 1 . — — and Droiefinefs Jhall clothe a Man with Rags. D'V"lp1 
 
 J nDU ti'O'^n ] Rather and Drowsiness shall put on 
 
 Rags j for thus this Verb in the fame Voice is rendered, Exod. 
 XXVIII.41. XXIX. 5. XL. 13. or, shall clothe itself with j 
 as Jer. IV. 30. for Hiphil in this Verb includes the Signification of 
 Hithpahel, which is never ufed. 
 
 V. 22. Hearken unto thy Father that begat thee, and defpife not thy 
 Mother^ when fJoe is old. nJpT O TUD bxT — T^h' nt I'^nV V12U 
 : *1DK ] Were we to read nDpJS inftead of r'\yp\, the Antithefis 
 would be more diredl, thus — and despise not thy Mother, 
 because she gave thee Suck. 
 
 V. 25. Thy Father and thy Mother fl:)all he glad, and floe that bare 
 thee fliall rejoice. \ "[mbv Sjm ^ONI T^K HDt:^' ] Rather, I think 
 
 — Thy Father and thy People (or, Country) will be 
 GLAD &c. 
 
 V. 26. My Son, give fne thine Heart, — h ^^V ''11 nJn ] Rather 
 
 — My Son, apply thine Heart to me. 
 
 V. 27. For a Whore is a deep Ditch ; and a flrange Woman is a iiar- 
 
 row Pit. : ,— inDj nnv -iNm — njir npiay nmir '3 ] I would 
 
 render the latter Hemiftic thus — and a Prostitute is a Well 
 OF Distress, or a Fountain of Tribulation. 
 
 V. 28. She alfo lieth in wait as for a Prey ; — a-|N*n flDIlD N'n ^^ ] 
 Rather, with the Margin, as a Robber. For the Verb f]nn, in the 
 only Place where it occurs befides, fignifies to take away ; viz. Job. 
 IX. 12. 
 
 V. 29.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 253 
 
 ■ V. 29. — who hath Babbling ? — W'C »oS ] Rather — who hath 
 Complaint? as Job. VII. 13. XXIII. 2. &c. 
 
 noho hath Wounds without Caufe? — DJH D'ViO r^V] Rather, 
 
 I think — WITHOUT Cost, or Recompense; having no ProfpeSi of 
 Advantage, as 1 Chron. XXI. 24. Jer. XXII. 13. 
 
 V. 3 1 . — when it giveth his Colour in the Cup, — ri'^ D'D!l ;n» '3] 
 Rather — when it sheweth it's Colour in the Cup: thus 
 is pj ufed. Dent. XIII. 1,17. 
 
 — : — when // moveth itfelf aright. \ Dnw''On "iSnfT ] In the old 
 Verfion — or goeth down plcaj'aiitly. Neither of which fcems ftridlly 
 exadl : but the Truth lies between both; thus — that it may go 
 DOWN ARIGHT ; viz. the Throat. 
 
 V. 33. T^hine Eyes jJoall behold Jirange Women, — miT 1N1» 'y^'V 1 
 Rather — Thine Eyes then shall gaze upon strange Wo- 
 men ; for fo nNl is ufed, Ecclef IX. 9. or — behold with Plea- 
 sure — as Gen. XVI. 13. Pf LIV. 7. &c. The Particle is here added 
 to prcferve the Connexion. 
 
 V. 35. — when.Jlmll I awake ? I will feek it yet again, j'^pj^ ♦DD 
 : "nV IJu'pIlN t]»D1N] Rather, without Interrogation — when I shall 
 
 awake I WILL repeat it; AND W^ILL SEEK IT AGAIN : aS 
 Pf. CI. 2. 
 
 Chap. XXIV. 
 
 V. 5. A wife Man is ftrong ; yea, a Man of Knowledge 7?icreafeth 
 Strength. J HD V'^^^^ ^'^'^ ^^'^"1 — ^"^'^"^ ^"^^ "^^^ ] father — The 
 
 WISE IS MIGHTY IN PoWER, AND THE MaN OF UNDERSTAND- 
 ING prevaileth in Strength. The two Verbs l^j and \'3N are 
 fynonymous. But I fliould ftill prefer the Senfe given by all the old 
 Verfions, except the Vulgate, thus — The wise is more excellent 
 
 than the powerful, AND THE MaN OF UNDERSTANDING 
 
 than th.t MIGHTY IN STRENGTH. "iJ^Jl is coullrued with 2 in 
 this Senfe, i Chron. V. 2. XI. 21. 
 
 V. 10. If thou faint in the Day of Adverftty, — mV tDV:i n'finnn] 
 Rather — Dosr thou faint &c ? for the n is here interrogative 
 as well as formative. 
 
 V. i6»
 
 2,-4 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 1 6. For a jiijl Man falleth /even times, and rifeth up again ; O 
 C^l pHi Sl3' i'l^^ Rather — Though the just fall seven 
 Times, yet will he rise up again. 
 
 ^^ 2 1 . — and meddle not with tbem that are given to change. OV 
 : jnnynn bs* D'JVu ] Rather — and be not Surety for unsteady 
 Men. Thus this Verb is rendered, 2 Kings XVIII. 23. Ifa. XXXVI. 8. 
 And the Prepofition is fo ufed, i Sam. XiV. 45. Dan. XI. 39. 
 
 V. 22. — and ivho knoiveth the Ruin of them both? Qn^Jti' "1*fi1 
 J V1V 'D ] The Note on this Place in the old Verfion is — " mean- 
 " ing, either of the wicked and feditious, as V. 19. & 21. or of them 
 " that fear not God, nor obey the King." But neither of thefe Refe- 
 rences feems to the Purpofe. Whereas if the Interpretation of nnvnn 
 in the lafl Verle be admitted, the two Perfons expoled to Ruin are the 
 Surety, and the unjleady Per/on, for whom the other is bound. 
 
 V. 23. Thefe Things alfo belong to tJje wife. tD'S^nS hSk DJ] 
 The old Vcrfion diftinguiflies thefe Words by other Charafters, as it 
 does all the other fuppofed Interpolatiojis. That this is the Addition 
 of fome later Hand feems fufficiently clear from internal Marks : pro- 
 bably the fame that added the firfl Verfe, or more properly the Title, 
 to the next Chapter. 
 
 V. 26. Every Man fmll kifs his Lips that givcth a right Anfwer. 
 J D'nDi Dnm i*w *J pC □'nSii-' ] The obvious Conftrudlion of this 
 Sentence is — - he may kiss the Lips who giveth a right 
 Answer : the Senfe of which feems plainly to be this in general — 
 «' the Perfon who fpeaks properly, fuitably to the Occafion, whatever 
 " it be, fliall have particular Marks of Attention paid to him; or, in 
 «* a more confined Senfe, he may be admitted to kifs the Lips of his 
 " Superiors, who confult him, whenever a pleafing Anfwer is given." 
 
 V. 28. — and deceive not with t/jy Lips. \ I'DDI^'n n^iDm ] Ra- 
 ther furely — nor deceive with thy Lips: for 1 is negative, 
 when a negative Particle has preceded, which is the Cafe here. This 
 is fo general a Rule, that I am furprized it efcaped our Tranilators in 
 this Place, as they have obferved it elfewhere. 
 
 Chap. XXV. 
 
 V. I . which the Men of Hezekicihy King of Judah, copied out. 
 
 tmin' iVa rrpin 'Z-y^i. IpTiVn IJ^'N] Rather, I think COL- 
 LECTED
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 
 
 ^55 
 
 LECTED TOGETHER. The Vcib pD'J fignifies primarily to remove 
 from one Place to another : and the Notion of colleBing fcnttered 
 Pieces mto one wbole feems as confiftent with that Idea, as that o'i tranf- 
 cribing. The old Verfion, I find, explains the Word as I do. This is 
 the only Place where it occurs in either of thefe Senfes. 
 
 V. 2. It is the Glory of God to conceal a Tubing : hut the Honour cf 
 Kings is to fearch out a Matter. DoSo 1221 — 121 '\T\'^T\ D'hSk "122 
 .* "121 Ipn] Thefe Hemiftics are not I apprehend adverfative, but ex- 
 egetical. For though God reveal not always to us the Caufes of His 
 Difpenfations, or the final Caufes of the Works of Nature j yet the Con- 
 cealment here meant feems more applicable to Magiftrates, whofe Glory 
 it is to keep State Matters impenetrably fecret, till they are ripe for 
 Execution. An unremitted Invell:igation of the leall Difpofition to form 
 Cabals, either at home or abroad, in order to quafli them in their Birth, 
 is another Chara(rt:erifi:ic of a wife Prince. And thefe two may be con- 
 fidered as cardinal Points in every well regulated Adminiftration. I 
 would therefore render the firfl Plemiftic thus — It is the Glory of 
 Magistrates to conceal a Thing, and &c. See what 
 was faid on the Word D'hSn, Pf LXXXII. i, 6. 
 
 y. 3. 'The Heavens for Height, and the Earth for Depth ; C2»:2iy 
 pcy*? *pN1 D'n'?] Here is no Propofition according to our Verfion. 
 Some Verb appears to be wanting : but that is not the Cafe ; for there 
 are two Verbs in this Sentence. n2'n^ and paj/S are both Infinitives, 
 and thefe Infinitives have here the Force of Preters or Prefent Tenfes. 
 (See Inftances in Noldius, P. 415.) This Place ought therefore to be 
 rendered — The Heavens are high, and the Earth deep. 
 It is lb in the Chaldee and Syriac Verfions. 
 
 V. 5. Take away the wicked from before the King ; "J^D ^jih yu/l "Un] 
 Rather — Remove the wicked from the King, i^e^^ has 
 that Force as well as ♦ifl7(2 ; fee Noldius. 2. 
 
 y. 6, Put not forth t/jyfelf in the Prefence of the King, "\"inr)ri V}* 
 { ^'7,2 'JgS] Rather — boast not thyself . 
 
 V. 7. For better it is that it be faid unto thee. Come up hither ; Sec. 
 "iJI n:n nhy nS I^N 210 O] This Verfe is almoft parallel to 
 what our Saviour faid, Luke XIV. 8,9, 10. Sit down in the lowe/l Room, 
 that when he that bade thee cometh, he may fay unto thee. Friend, go 
 up higher^ 6cc. 
 
 wljoni
 
 256 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 xchom thine Eyes have fecn. ; "|*j'j; IKI "ItTK ] This Hemiilic 
 
 fcems to be not only fuperfluous both as to the Senl'e and Metre, but 
 alio imperfedt and out of Place. According to the LXX and Arabic the 
 Word nm is wanting. In my Opinion it ought to begin the 9th Verfe, 
 and be rendered thus — Speak what thine Eves have seen; 
 and difcover not a Secret to another. 
 
 V. 8. Go not forth hajlily to Jlrive, left thou know not what to dojn 
 the End thereof-, "when thy Neighbour hath put thee to Shame. NVn ^H 
 
 ', ivi ins* o'^Dnn — nnnnKn nti'yn n*: p — "ino nn^ ] Ra- 
 ther— -Go NOT HASTILY TO STRIVE, LEST THOU DO ANY 
 Thing in the End thereof, whereby thy Neighbour 
 
 MAY PUT thee TO ShAME. 
 
 V. 9. Debate thy Caiife with thy Neighbour himfelf; and difcover 
 not thy Secret to another. \ SjH ':'K inK "nDT — IVI nN nn "jan ] 
 There is neither Affinity nor Oppofition between thefe Precepts. The 
 Fault lies evidently in the Union of Parts of diftinft Verfes : for the 
 firft Hemiftic feems to belong to thofe three other which immediately 
 precede, with which it ought to be connedted by fupplying the Part. But. 
 
 V. II. A Word fitly fpoken is like Apples of Gold in Pictures of Sil- 
 ver. ; v^BH hy "im nm — ^cd nvDiiv.:^ :3nr 'miDn ] The mar- 
 ginal Explanation of ft/y fpoken is, viz. upon it's IVheels ; a bold Fi- 
 gure truly ! But as it favours too much of a Catachrefis; and does not 
 anfwer the Purpofe of the Comparifon ; (for the only Idea that a Word 
 upon it's Wheels feems to convey is a Word fpoken rapidly, not fitly) I 
 fliould chufe to give ^£3N the Chaldee Senfe: now 'nJiJN' lignifies, occurfus, 
 cbviam ilio, c contra, and accordingly the Phrafe rJ2K '^V would hence 
 mean literally, in it's Meeting, in it's Defence, or, by a more liberal 
 Conftruftion, in Reply, or in Repartee ; and a good Repartee, it is al- 
 lowed, is the flrongeft Indication that can be given of true Wit. The 
 Words lint 'mDD may either be underftood of golden Balls for Orna- 
 ment, or of Citrons or Oranges, which have alfo that Name in He- 
 brew, as well as in Latin. mOti'S properly fignifies the Thoughts cf the 
 Mind, or the Imagination ; with refpedt to outward ObjecSls, it is ufed 
 for any Works curioufiy wrought or figured ; and in this Place may there- 
 fore be underftood of any Vefel, Bafket, or the like. Hence this Verfe 
 may not improperly be thus rendered — A Word spoken in Reply 
 is like Oranges (or, golden Apples) in Silver Vessels. 
 The Reply or Repartee is doubtlefs to be conftrued y,a,x i^^o-xJjuu, as the 
 
 Weights
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. ^ij 
 
 Weights or Wife, Ch. XVI. ii. XVIII. 22. See the Prepofitlon thus 
 ufed, V. 20. The following Interpretation of this Verfe has been com- 
 municated to me by a Friend, viz. " As Apples of Gold in Silver 
 "Vessels, fo is an excellent Saying expreffed in Terms 
 " SUITED to it. ^n according to the Hebrew Idiom implies Ex- 
 " cellence ; and the paraphraftic Senfe given to ViDt^ '^V, which literally 
 " fignifies, on it's Wheels., is agreeable to the Verfion of the LXX, 
 " which renders this FafTage, «^«y Xcyov iin apfcc^airiv cuuru. The Meta- 
 " phor may be taken from Carriages, which when mounted on their 
 " Wheels are in the moft convenient State for Ufe. Perhaps the com- 
 " mon Expreilion of a Simile or Proverbial Sentence running upcn all 
 "four may be derived from the fame Origin, as alfo the Rotundity of 
 " a Phrafe." 
 
 V. 12. — fo is a wife Reprover upon an obedient Ear. CD^n n'DI'J 
 ', r^V^^ \\^ ^V] Rather — unto an attentive Ear. 
 
 V. 13. As the Cold of Snow ji^ty nj^D ] This Word ni^ 
 
 occurs nowhere elfe : the Signification of Cold is given to it from the 
 Chaldee and Vulgate. The Syriac read nJlT, the Jailing ; and ^o did 
 the LXX, for they have here i^o^os ^^^ccof. 
 
 V. 14. TVhofo boafieth himfef of a falfe Gift, is like Clouds and Wind 
 
 without Rain. \ -ipjy nn^Di ^'7nna d"n — i'n* dc^jt mm D'N»trj ] 
 
 Rather — The Man who boasteth of a Bribe 6cc. "He 
 " hereby acknowledges, that he is not influenced by the Principles of 
 " Rediiude ; and though he may be thought by the World a virtuous 
 " Man from his outward Deportment, yet he is not fo, but is like thofe 
 " Clouds which threaten Rain, and produce nothing." The old Ver- 
 fion is — The Man that boajleth of a falfe Liberality. 
 
 V. 22. For thou /halt heap Coals of Fire upon his Head, — D'7nJ O 
 Vki'KT ^y nnn nnx ] ^. might not this difficult Place admit of 
 this Senfe — For thou wilt take away the Sparks left 
 UPON HIS Head } Or thus — - For thou wilt remove the 
 Coals of Fire from his Head? For the Verb nnn never 
 fignifies to heap, but always to take away ; and Sn:i is ufed figuratively 
 for a Spark, and that Spark for an Offspring : fo here by Sparks, or 
 burning Coals, may ftill more naturally be underftood the different De^ 
 grees of Wrath. The Prepofition is ufed in the Senfe lail; propofcd,- 
 Pf. LXXXI. c. By this Interpretation it is not meant to infinuate, that 
 
 Kk the
 
 258 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 the Head is the Seat of the Affedlions : but that it would be made 
 anfwerable for the wrong Diredlions of them ; agreeably to a well 
 known Scriptural Phrafe, Jof. II. 19. his Blood fiall be upon his Head. 
 1 Sam.XXV.39. The Lord hath returned the TVickednefs of Nabal upon 
 his Head Sec. So here the violent Indignation, which is not impro- 
 perly compared to burning Coals, which refts on an Enemy's Head, 
 and would therefore expofe him to Punifliment, is reprefented as quite 
 extinguifhed in him by the good Offices and kind Behaviour of the 
 Perfon, who before was the Objedt of his Wrath and Revenge. The 
 common Expofition of this Place feems to me to be exceedingly harfli, 
 viz. that heaping Coals of Fire upon an Enemy's Head means to tnelt 
 hijn into Lo've and Affection ; or, that this Phrafe fignifies, that by do- 
 ing him good, he becomes thereby expofed to the moft fevere of all 
 Puni£l:iments, if he do not relent, and fhew a proper Senfe of Gratitude. 
 
 V. 23. The north Wind drive th away Rain: -—t:2\i?i SSinn pflif m"l] 
 Rather — The north Wind produceth Rain : which it is 
 not improbable it did in Judea, as in fome other Countries, o fx,iv ^o~ 
 ftUi (fays Theophrafius) x.ctf f^a.>)Kov el ^itimoi rots -zirfioi f^i<rif4,QpMv koj ct.va,ToXy[v 
 otKoviTi viTiot. Lib. de Ventis. 
 
 fo doth an angry Countenatice a backbiting Tongue. D'JOl 
 
 { "inD pt^'S D'OVtJ ] According to our Verlion the Verb that is to be 
 fupplied here is driveth away : but Sin has no fuch Signification. We 
 mud therefore repeat, or underftand, the Verb produceth ; which is at 
 leafi: equally appUcable to this Place as the other Verb, thus — so doth 
 
 A BACKBITING ToNGUE AN ANGRY COUNTENANCE. For in- 
 jurious Refledlions are more frequent behind the Back than in the Pre- 
 fence of an angry Perfon. 
 
 V. 26. A righteous Man falling down before the wicked is as a troubled 
 Fountain, and a corrupt Spring. LDO pn^ — mnt^D "npOT D'5"iJ TVO 
 J yty"! 'JD*? ] That is — "A righteous Man forcibly thrown out of 
 " Authority, by the prevailing Power of the ungodly, makes the State 
 *' of which he is a Member like a troubled Fountain &c." 
 
 V. 27. It is not good to eat much Honey : — ^ID {<7 mi^n t!'!!"! 7DN*] 
 Though this Advice be true in the literal Senfe, yet it is clearly requi- 
 fite to underftand it in the figurative, on account of it's Connection 
 with the next Hemiftic, and becaufe it was thus to be confidered at 
 V. 16. The Meaning therefore feems to be in both Places, " that we 
 *♦ ought to reftrain our Appetites in rcfpedl to the Enjoyments of all 
 *' temporal Bleflings."
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 259 
 
 — — ■ Jo for Men to fearch their oivn Glory, is not Glory. '^\pT^^ 
 : m:i3 XDII'2 ] The Text ought I think to be thus read — 132 npm 
 "tl^DO — and rendered — nor to search after Glory by glo- 
 rying ; i. e. " we ought not to proclaim our own Praifes, but leave 
 " that to others," as we are diredled, Ch. XXVII. 2. The i is here 
 negative, on account of the preceding negative. See Ch. XXIV. 28. 
 And "11333 is here the Gerund with the Particle prefixed. See Nol- 
 dius, P. 471. 
 
 V. 28. He that hath no Rule over his own Spirit ]»K Iti'N* t^'J? 
 
 imi? lyyo] Rather — The Man who refraineth not his own 
 Spirit ; for nyyo here does not feem to be a Subflantive, but the 
 Participle prefent Pihel. 
 
 Chap. XXVI. 
 
 V. 2. As the Bird by wandering, as the Swallow by fiying, fo th: 
 Curje caufelefs Jhall not come. rhS'^ \2 — P]iyS "11113 'vh n'lD":f3 
 J N3n \h OJn] Rather — As the Bird wandereth, as the 
 Swallow flieth, so the Curse without Cause shall 
 NOT come. See the Note Ch. XXV. 3. In the old Verfion the Word, 
 ejcape, is added after fiying : which makes the Verfe rather more in- 
 telligible than in the prefent Verfion. The Meaning feems to be " that 
 *' Evils, natural or moral, owe not their Being to Chance, like the ac- 
 " cidental Flight of Birds in this or that Dirediion; but are all diredled 
 *• by the Will of a fuperintending wife Providence." 
 
 V. 4. Anjwer not a fool according to his Folly, — inVlK3 S»D3 \VV\ Vx] 
 As the preceptive Part of this Verfe and the next are contradi(flory, 
 fome have thought that one of the two muft be a Glofs : but the 
 Suppofition is furely groundlefs. Nothing is more confiftent than fuch 
 Precepts on different Occafions, as is plainly the Cafe here. The mar- 
 ginal Explanation in the old Verfion is here fhort, but proper. In re- 
 Ijjea: to the firft, it fays, " Confent not unto his Doings ;" and, as to 
 the latter — " Reprove him as the Matter requireth." 
 
 V. 6. He that fendeth a MeJJ'age by the Hand of a fool, cutteth off 
 the Feet, and drinketh Damage. Tr)'^ — nnty Dan D'bjll nVp.3 
 : H'D3 T3 Dn31 ] The Meaning may be, that he that fends a 
 Meffage by a fool, will as furely fuffer Damage by not having it duly 
 performed, as if he cut off the MefTenger's Feet. See Ch. XIII. 2. 
 
 Kk 2 Or
 
 26o CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Or perhaps the Verfe may be rendered thus, according to the Syriac — 
 He that sendeth a Message by a fool drinketh with 
 Torture from the Extremity of his Feet. That is, 
 *' He that employs a fool to tranfadt any Bufinefs of Confequence adts 
 *' as ridiculoully as he that dillorts his Body by bringing Neck and Feet 
 *' together, in order to drink at a Brook." See riVp thus ufed in regi- 
 mine, Ch. XVIL 24. and DSPt, confidered as the Participle prefent, 
 fignifying being in Torture, or fnffering Violence. 
 
 V. 7. The Legs of the lame are not equal-, — nDS,^ CD^pty V^"l ] 
 Rather — The Legs of the lame fail, or are exhausted : 
 which is the common Signification of 77"T ; and correfponds better 
 with the next Hemiftic. V^"J is irregular, and incapable of being re- 
 duced to any known Form : it is generally fuppofed to be 3. m. pi. 
 Imp. Pihel, for inbl : .but is here confidered as 3. m. pi. Preter Kal, 
 for iS"r, or rather for I^^T. Symmachus feems to have fo read the 
 Word ; for thus he renders the Place — ^^iitov y.yy\^a,i, atto x^'^^"' ^"^ 
 
 V. 8. As he that bindeth a Stone in a Sling ; fo h he that giveth Ho- 
 nour to a Fool. : -nno S'ddV imj p — noji^^n p{* -n"ijfD ] The 
 
 marginal Leftion is — As he that putteth a precious Stone in a Heap 
 of Stones. Both the Senfes are good, abftradtedly confidered, but the 
 Hebrew does not feem to juftify either. For the Verbs "nV or "illf 
 never fignify to put, or place, but always to bind; and nti^nit:, which 
 occurs only in this Place as a Noun, fhould feem to mean a Heap of 
 Stones, from the Verb DJi, to Jlone : however the Chaldee and Arabic 
 will here aflift us, for N2'J"i,t3 fignifies a Sling, as does ^^ : on which 
 account the textual Lecflion is preferable. The Application of the 
 Comparifon to the moral Sentiment is obvious, Z'iz. they are both (the 
 Stone and the Honour) thrown away. 
 
 V. 9. As a Thorn goeth up into the Hand, of a drunkard, fo }i a Pa- 
 rable in the Mouth of Fools. \ !D'Vd3 '31 h^'ry\ — "noty Til n'?^ mn] 
 Rather — As a Thorn entereth into the Hand of a 
 DRUNKARD, SO doth A Parable &c. That is, they each ex- 
 pofe themfelves to Ridicule. 
 
 V. I o. The great God that formed all Things, both reiuardeth the 
 
 fool, and reioardeth tranfgrejf'ors. ^yc^ — S'DD "iDtTI S3 '77inO m 
 
 I Sn^y 1 None of the ancient Verfioas feem to have had the fame 
 
 Text
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 261 
 
 Text before them, as that whicii we now have in this Place. The Chal- 
 dee and Syriac read it thus — : D' -^2V '^\y6'^ S'DD n^n '?SinD ^"1 — 
 T/je FkJJj of a fool fuffereth much : and a drunkard crojjcth the Sea. 
 The Arabic has only one Word like our Text, viz. '^D, which the 
 others omit, viz. ylU the Beauty of the wicked is hated in many Things, 
 becaufe their Afpebi is grievous to thenu The LXX is as unintelligible, 
 viz. Ho^iKa, xc-tfj/.tx^iTOj 'TaTclco, to,^ ^(ppoyMV, (rvvrg/l^iTUf ya,o i>i<ra.(rif cwruv 
 Symmachus, Theodotion, and the Vulgate omit "^^irTJ HI ; and render, 
 as if they had read — : mniiy n:i:r b"DD inti' Sd : for their Verfions, 
 though differently worded, are all to this Effedl — Every one that re~ 
 Jiraineth the Madman rcfraineth Wrath. Notwithflianding this unpa- 
 ralleled Diverfity in the old Interpreters, the prefcnt Text is not only 
 defenfible, but affords us a better Senfe than any they have given us. 
 I would render it thus — Every one suffereth much, who 
 
 EITHER HIRETH A FOOL, OR HIRETH TRANSGRESSORS. This 
 
 Senfe feems more pertinent to the Place, and more connedled with the 
 Context, than it would, if the Verfe be fo conftrued as to refer to God, 
 as in our Verfion. 
 
 V.12. —there is 7nore Hope of a fool than of him. niXSJ: '?'D3S nipn] 
 Rather — Thou mayest hope more of a fool than of him, 
 ,— llpn being the 2. P. Fut. Kal. 
 
 V. 16. The Jluggard is wifcr in his oion Conceit, than feven Men that 
 can render a Reajbn. : Djra 'I'L^^.tD TIVI^^ — vyV2 Syy DDR] As 
 Self- Conceit does not properly enter into the Charader of the Slug- 
 gard, what is here faid mull I think be underftood with reference to 
 the two preceding Verfes : where it is faid " that he continually turneth 
 " upon his Bed as a Door upon it's Hinges, and choofeth to abide in a 
 " reclining Poflure upon his Arm, which he can hardly be prevailed 
 " upon through Hunger to draw off from that Pofture, in order to 
 *' feed himfelf — Then follows —Even though feven (or any Number 
 •' of) wife Men were to endeavour to argue with him on the Immora- 
 " lity of thefe Proceedings, he will not fuffer their Counfel to have 
 " any Effedl ;" fo prevalent are inveterate Habits, Or the Meaning 
 may be, that he adheres to his own Opinion more obflinately than {iQ\ei\ 
 Men of Judgment, becaufe he will not give himfelf the Trouble to 
 examine it. 
 
 V. 18. As a mad Man who cajleth Firebrands, Arrows, and Death. 
 X m2^ Q'i;n D'pl nn^n nbnSnaD] Arrows and Death are here put by an 
 
 Hendyadis
 
 262 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Hendyadis for deadly Arrows, in the fame Manner as Pf CVII.io. 
 being bound in Affli^ion and Iron : the Hebrews, having few Adjec- 
 tives, frequently fupply their Place by ufing Subftantives expreflive of 
 Qualities in the Abftraft. Note, this and the next Verfe properly 
 make but one. 
 
 V. 23. Burning Lips and a wicked Heart — VI 271 D'p?"! DTlDti'] 
 
 Rather Warm Lips &c. or " Lips full of Expreflions of the 
 
 *' warmeft Friendship." 
 
 ;- like a Potjherd covered with Silver Drofs. nSi'D tD*J'D f^DD 
 
 \ ty"in bv ] Literally, like the Silver of Drojs laid on a Potjl^erd, or 
 broken Vejel. So the warm Lips, though they may at firft deceive by 
 a falfe Appearance, will foon difcover the Wickednefs of the Heart, 
 as what feemed to be Silver, on Examination, turns out to be only Drofs. 
 
 V. 25. When he fpeaketh fair iVlp pp' 'D ] Rather — When 
 
 HIS Voice is gracious. 
 
 for there are feven Abominations in his Heart. miVin V^tl' '3 
 
 I "libn 1 Rather — for he is full of Abominations in his 
 Heart. 
 
 V. 26. Whofe Hatred is covered by Deceit — pK::^oa nt*:tr nDDJl] 
 Rather — He that covereth Hatred with Tranquil- 
 lity ; for that feems to be the Senfe of ]lN'Lron in this Place, from 
 the Verb ]Ntr, to be tranquil. nDDD is here confidered as if written 
 no^n ; for all the oriental and all the Greek Verfions feem to have 
 fo read. 
 
 V. 28. A lying Hongiie hateth thofe that are afflitled by it ; nptT \\'ih 
 
 VD^T '^W ] All the ancient Verfions render this Place thus A 
 
 LYING Tongue hateth Truth: whence I conjedlure that, inilead 
 of VDH, they read riTD"T, pure Things j for fo the Word fignifies 
 both in Chaldee and Syriac. 
 
 Chap. XXVII. 
 
 V. 6. — but the Kifes of an Enemy are deceitful. mp'Ji'J nnnVil 
 : NJlty ] As there is no Authority for rendering rrilHW deceitful, I 
 would either adopt the marginal Ledion earnest, or frequent, 
 or, give it the Senfe, which Taylor does from Schultens, viz. fetid, 
 
 virulent, fOISONOUS. 
 
 V. 8.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 263 
 
 V. 8. ^s a Bird loandcreth from her Kejl ; fo \% a Man that loan- 
 dereth from his Place. \ VJipDO mj t^'X p — npi \r2 mn3 "nSVS] 
 Place feems here too general an Expreffion : the Word I think ought 
 to be rendered from his Home, or House, as i Sam. II. 20. and 
 aChron. XXV. 10. or perhaps from his Post or Station. 
 
 V. 9. — fo doth the S-n^eetncfs of a Man's Friend by hearty Counfel. 
 J tySJ nVVD inj'l pnilSl] Rather — so THE Counsel of the 
 Soul delighteth (or, is sweet to) it's Friend : or as 
 trSJ is of the common Gender, and not unfrequently ufed for a Man, 
 this Hemiftic may be rendered, so the Counsel of a Man de- 
 lighteth his Friend. 
 
 V. 10. 'Thine own Friend, and thy Father s Friend forfake not ; 
 neither go into thy Brother's Houfe in the Day of thy Calamity : ■]J?T 
 
 y\'ii Dvn Ninn Sk thn n':n — nrvn ha t^k nym ] The Note 
 
 in the old Verfion upon the Day of thy Calamity is, " trull not in any 
 " human Help." But I imagine the Meaning to be, " have Recourfe ra- 
 " ther in Times of Adverfity to a fincere Friend of thy Father's, or of 
 " thine own, than to a Brother :" for it follows, better is a Neighbour 
 that is near than a Brother far off; /. e. " even a good Neighbour that 
 " is ready at hand to afTift, is preferable to a Brother, who keeps at a 
 " Diftance, regardlefs of thy Trouble." See the Note Ch. XVIII. 19, 
 24. and XIX. 7. 
 
 V. 12. A prudent Man forefeeth the Evil, — r\V\ HN^n CSinv] The 
 three connexive Particles, which the Tranfcriber has omitted in this 
 Verfe, are found Ch. XXII. 3. 
 
 V. 14. He that bleffeth his Friend with a loud Voice, rifing early in 
 the Morning, it f>all be counted a Curfe to him. StiJ b^\>^2. inV"\ "]"inO 
 nb HD'nn nSS"' DOtrn — "Ip^^] Rather — He that saluteth 
 his Friend with a loud Voice, rising early, it shall 
 be reputed to him a light Thing. See ")-i:i and SSp, which 
 have thefe Senfes, /. e. " He who is over fedulous and officious in his 
 " Attention upon his Friend creates a Sufpicion that he is hereby more 
 " influenced by private Views, than by his Friend's Welfare." 
 
 V. 16. Whofoeiier hideth her, hideth the Wind, and the Ointment of 
 his right Hand, which beivrayeth itfelf. "iJ'O' \t2U^ — m"l pV n»3DV 
 ; Kip' ] If we here read nn for mi, we may render — Whosoever 
 hideth her, hideth a Smell, which the Ointment about 
 
 his
 
 ;i64 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 HIS RIGHT Hand proclaimeth. Or without reference to the 
 contentious Woman, by reading pT \Q)i ( according to the MS. Inter- 
 pretation of an ingenious Friend) thus — The Lord layeth up the 
 North Wind, and calleth forth the plenteous South 
 Wind : i.e. ** He ruleth over fecond Caufes, and dired:eth them to 
 " their due Eifeds." 
 
 V. 17. Iro?2 JJmrpeneth Iron ; Jo a Man Jharpeneth the Countenance 
 of his Friend. : inyi ♦JD in» D"K1 — IH' Snin Stnn ] Rather — - 
 As Iron is sharpened by Iron, so a Man is sharpened by 
 the Countenance of his Friend: i.e. receives Alacrity and Spirits. 
 
 V. 19. As in Water Face anfwereth to Face, fo the Heart of a Man 
 to a Man. : XZHih DIKH :±? p — D'iflV D'JDH tD\::D ] Rather, I 
 think — As the Face is to the Face in Water, so is 
 the Heart of a Man to a Man : That is (I apprehend) 
 " the Adtions of a Man fhew^ as much his Heart, as the Refledlion of 
 *' Water fhews his Countenance." 
 
 V. 21. As the fining Pot for Silver, and the Furnace for Gold; fo\% a 
 Man to his Praife. \ I^SnS 'sS D''K1 — ant'? IIDI J^D^S ^syrz] Rather, 
 
 I think As the fining Pot to Silver, and the Furnace 
 
 TO Gold, so is a Man with respect to the Speech of 
 HIM THAT praiseth HIM. That is ( I imagine) "a Man's real 
 *' Chara<a:er proves whether the Encomiaft be a Flatterer or not." 
 
 V. 22. Though thou fouldejl bray a fool in a Mortar, among Wheat 
 withaPefiil, &c. —hv^ mDHH "linn tTDD^n— S'lSH HN* C'ln^n Df^ 
 "iJll Here we have no lefs than four Words that may be confidered as 
 uTTo,^ Xiy. The Signification of the Verb tmD and it's Derivative Si^nDD 
 may be afcertained from the Chaldee and Syriac ; the Verb fignifies to 
 briiife or beat, trm2 is a Veffel, or Fat, in nahich the Grapes are gently 
 bruifed before they are put in the Prefs. rninnn is derived from f]n, 
 which alfo fignifies to bruije, and 'Syn (which is rendered with a Pcfiil, 
 without any Sort of Authority that I can find) I confider as an Error 
 for l^jrn or ilVI, compofed of n, "hV and the Affix. The Senfe there- 
 fore of this Place feems to be this — Thou mayest bruise a fool 
 IN A Fat by Means of Stampings upon him 6cc. This 
 feems to be the fame Sentiment as that of Horace, i:iz. 
 Naturam expellas furca licet, ufquc recur ret. 
 
 V. 23.
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 265 
 
 V. 23, Be thou diligent to know the State of thy Flock : 'JS y-rn >"!♦ 
 ^JKV ] Our Verfion feems here to go too wide from the Text, which 
 is literally, Knowing know thou the Faces of thy Sheep j and feems to 
 fignify — " Be thou particularly acquainted with every one of thy Sheep." 
 It is remarkable that fome Shepherds will know every Sheep in very 
 large Flocks merely by their Faces. 
 
 V. 24. For Riches are not for ever : and doth the Crown endure to 
 every Generation ? \ nnCl) "inS "lii D5<T — IDR oVlJ^S vh O] Rather 
 For Riches are not for ever; neither surely are they 
 
 APPROPRIATED FROM GENERATION TO GENERATION. It is 
 
 doubtlefs better to confider Ifjas a Verb in this Place, which is wanted, 
 than to conftrue it a Crown, which is quite foreign to the Subjed:. 
 
 Chap. XXVIII. 
 
 V. 2. For the TranfgreJJion of a hand tnany are the Princes thereof: 
 
 nntr D>n"l X^^ Vt^'Sl ] Thus God fays in Ifaiah / will give 
 
 Children to be their Princes, and Bahes J}:>all rule over them, Ch. III. 4, 1 2 . 
 
 but by a Man ofUnderJlanding and Knowledge the State thereof 
 
 jl:all be prolonged. \ inX' p J/T X^Q D•^^?m ] Rather perhaps — 
 SHALL OBTAIN Relief: for the Verb "|■^^J has that Scnfe in Arabic, 
 and n^nN' et riDTlN fignify both Health and a Cure. 
 
 V. 3. ^ poor Man that opprefeth the poor D'S"T ptTVI t^l "IHJ] 
 
 Rather — A Man in Power that is needy and oppress- 
 
 ETH THE poor. 
 
 V. 4. T^hey that forfake the Law praife the wicked : — min '^tV 
 Vty^ iSSn' ] That is, they countenance them in their Iniquity, in 
 the fame Manner as they that keep the Law are faid to contend with 
 them-, i. e. reprove them. 
 
 V. 1 2. — but when the wicked rife., a Man is hidden. D♦Vti''^ Dlp^l 
 ; D^N tysrr] Rather (as at Verie 28.) — Men hide themselves, 
 viz. for Fear. 
 
 V. 2 1 . To have refpeSl of Perfons is not good ; for for a Piece of 
 Bread that Man will tranjgrefs. Dn'? riB ^y^ — IllO N*? D'JD 13.1 
 i 12^ Vli'D' ] The latter Hemiftic ought I think to be rendered inter- 
 rogatively — AND FOR A Piece of Bread should a Man 
 transgress? 
 
 LI . Chap.
 
 266 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Chap. XXIX. 
 
 V. 4. T^he King by yudg?7ient Jtablijlieth the Land : but he that re~ 
 celveth Gifts o'verthroweth it. i-ilOnn ty'NT — \*-|K *T:JV' L3D*^an "]Srj 
 : nJDnn* ] The Word r'lTti'nn is doubtlefs a Miftake for J—i'tDID, 
 Fraud or Deceit : for the firft fignifies only Oblations, or Gifts offered 
 with a religious View ; but is never ufed in a bad Senfe for Bribes. 
 The Chaldee, Syriac, LXX, and Arabic, read D'Oin ; for which Rea- 
 fon I would render with them — but the fraudulent Man &c. 
 
 V. 6. /// the 'TranfgreJJion of an evil Man there is a Snare. — yL^'S^ 
 ti'pID Vl ti''N*] Rather — The wicked Man is ensnared by 
 Transgression: thus thefe Words are rendered, Ch. XII. 13. See 
 Ch. XXII. 25. 
 
 V. 7. — hwt the wicked regardeth not to know it. ; DJ^T ]'n> kS ^5^")] 
 Rather — but the wicked regardeth not Knowledge. 
 
 V. 8. Scornful Men bring a City into a Snare: — r^^''^\) in'3' X\i^ ♦ti'iN*] 
 Rather — inflame a City; i.e. occafion Tumults and Difcords ; 
 or set a City on Fire, by blowing the Fire of the Divine Wrath 
 upon it. The next Hemiflic countenances either of thefe Senfes. 
 
 \'^. 9. If ^ luife Man contendeth with a fooliJJi Man, whether he rage 
 or laugh, there is no Reji. pnii'l TJm — S'lN t^'K ns* DSti*: D3n V'H 
 : nnj \'ii^\ Rather — A wise Man contendeth with a fool; 
 and whether he rage or laugh, he is not dismayed : 
 that is, " the wife will continue to reprove the fool, whether he be 
 *' angry or laugh at his Admonitions." rnnj is here conlidered as the 
 
 Niphai of nnn. 
 
 V. 13. The poor and the deceitful Man rneet together: the Lord 
 Ughteneth both their Eyes. 'CPfVa 'J'jr n\S<t: — I^^JflJ DODH ti"N1 tri 
 :r~nn'] Rather — The poor and oppressed Man &c. For, 
 that thefe Words are not in Oppofition, but are to be confidercd rather 
 as fynonymous, the latter Hemiftic fliews. The Word D03n oc- 
 curs only in this Place : as it has no Root in Hebrew, the Senfe given 
 to it here is borrowed from the Chaldee and Syriac. 
 
 V. 18. Where \\\tXQ is no Vifion, the People per ijlo : — J/lfi* ]1?n TNi 
 Dy] Rather— Where there is no Instruction, the People 
 
 ARE
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 267 
 
 STRIPPED. See ptn joined to n"nn, ia the fame Manner as here, 
 Ezek.VII. 26 : and the ufual Signification of the Verb r-l\n in Job is 
 To underjland, to have learned &c. Ch. XV. 17. XXVII. 12. &c. 
 
 V. 2 1 . He that delicately brlngeth up his Servant from a Child, JJ.hiII 
 have him become his Son at the length. innnST — nnV n^JQ ^:^iit2 
 : njJ3 rrrr] Rather — shall have him weak at last; for 
 ib (j^y*-'* fignifies, this Word occurring nowhere elfe in Hebrew ; 
 it does not feem to have any Affinity with ]<J a Son; neither do any of 
 the ancient Verfions give it that Senfe. 
 
 V. 25. hut whofo putteth his Trujl in the Lord Jloall be fafe. 
 
 X'ZyV mn'Il nOUl] Rather — SHALL BE exalted. 
 
 Chap. XXX. 
 
 V. I. The Words of Agur the Son ofjakeh, even the Prophecy : ''ii*t 
 N;yan np' p 'mJN] Rather — The Words of Agur, the Son 
 OF Jakeh, the Charge (or. Lesson) which he spake Sec. 
 fo alfo in the next Ch. V. i. — the Lesson which King Lemuel's 
 Mother taught him. Nt^'D is ufed frequently by the Prophets to 
 fignify what they ivere charged with, and thence called a Burden. 
 
 — the Man fpake unto Ithiel, even unto Ithiel — bXTl't*'? I^Jn DN*J 
 bN**n'N^ ] This Repetition of the Word Ithiel is doubtlefs an Error 
 of the Tranfcriber ; for the two Words are not even joined by the 
 connexive Particle, neither do any of the old Verfions ( except the 
 Chaldee) acknowledge more than one of them. 
 
 V. 2. Surely I am ??iore brutifi than any Man: — ty»NJ3 '3iJ< IVn '3] 
 Rather — than any one, as fK frequently fignifies ; and becaufe 
 Dlj< follows, which is rendered Man immediately after. 
 
 V. 3. — 7ior have the Knowledge of the holy. } V"1K Ctl^lp ny"n ] 
 Rather — (with the old Verfion) nor have attained to the 
 Knowledge of holy Things : for holy Things correfponds better 
 with Wifdom in the preceding Hemiflic ; and holy Men would have 
 been exprefifed by D'tl^np. 
 
 y. 4. — who hath bound the Waters in a Garment ? tD-D ")"1> **.3 
 n^aiy:: ] So Job talking of the Sea fays — when I made the Cloud 
 
 L 1 2 the
 
 268 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 /Zi£' Garment thereof, and thick DarkneJ's A Swaddling BANDj^r 
 //. Ch. XXXVIII. 9. See alfo Ifa. XL. 12. 
 
 what is his Name, and what is his Son's Name, if thou canjl 
 
 tellf : ym O m Dty nsi ISu* n,t:] Some of the Fathers thought 
 that Agur here referred to God the Father and his only begotten Son ; 
 and interpreted alfo the latter Claufe of V. 19. of the Incarnation of 
 the fame Divine Perfon : but this Senfe feems inconfiftent with what 
 he fays in his Exordium, V. 2, 3 : befides that it would imply a De- 
 gree of Communication of Divine Truths beyond what Providence 
 chofe to reveal in (o early a Period by any of his Prophets. I fliould 
 therefore underftand the Phrafe, ivhat is his Son's Name, to fignify 
 only in general, " What are his Connedlions, or the Name of his 
 "Family?" For before the Introdu<!l:ion of Sirnames, it was ufual 
 among moft Nations, and among the Jews particularly, to diftinguifli 
 the Son by the Father's Name. Or if the Son happened to be of greater 
 Eminence than the Father, the Addition of the Son's Name was made 
 Part of the Father's Defcription j as Ham, the Father of Canaan, 
 Gen. IX. 18. Kif, Saul's Father, i Sam. IX. 3. Obed, the Father of 
 JeJJe, the Father of David, Ruth. IV. 17. &c. 
 
 V. 9. — atid take the Name of my God in vain. J 'nSs* Dt^ 'ntl'fini] 
 There is nothing wanting in the Text to complete the Senfe ; for 
 the Verb CSn fometimes fignifies to lay hold with Violence, right or 
 wrong. I would therefore render — lest I violate (or, pro- 
 fane) THE Name of mv God; i.e. fwear audacioufly and pre- 
 fumptuoufly. See Taylor. 
 
 V. 13. There is a Generation, O how lofty are their Eyes I na ^1*1 
 yyv ^U^'\ Rather furely — There is a Generation whose Eyes 
 ARE LOFTY : for nO is here a Relative undeclined j but the fubfe- 
 quent Affix gives it the Force of the Genitive. 
 
 V. i£. The Horfeleech hath two Daughters, crying, Give, give. 
 :nn :in rrm »njy r^\>^^)h'\ Or — The Horseleech hath two 
 Daughters, viz. Give, Give : or each of whom is called Hab, 
 that is, Give. By this Image the Infatiablenefs of Avarice is ftrongly 
 painted. 
 
 V. 19. — the Way of a Serpent upon a Rock, — mi' h)} t^•^J Tn ] 
 A Serpent feems here fpecified rather than any other Animal ; becaufe 
 he would be more likely to difcover himfelf by the Marks left behind 
 
 him
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 269 
 
 him upon the Dufl: : but upon a Rock he leaves no more Traces of his 
 Track, than the Eagle in the Air, or the Ship in the Sea. 
 
 and the Way of a Man isoith a Maid. \ noSvn "in:) "j"im ] 
 
 Agur's Meaning feems to be, not that the Tokens of Virginity were 
 fallacious, as fome have thought ; but, as the next Verfe fhews, that 
 a Man could no more difcover by his Wife when flie had been unfaith- 
 ful to the Marriage Bed, than he could difcern the Path of the Eagle 
 through the Air, &c. 
 
 V. 20. — Jl:e eatetb and wipeth her Month ,TD T\^P,'Q^ nS^N'] 
 
 A modeft Way of expreffing her unlawful Commerce. 
 
 V._ 22. — a?id a fool when he is filled with Meat, yntl'* 'D Hn^T 
 J Dn*7 ] That is, a Man of no Principles, in affluent Circumftances 
 and pampered, is to be confidered as a Peft to Society. 
 
 V. 24. — but they are exceeding wife. \ D'^DntD D'DDn nam] Ra- 
 ther BUT THEY ARE WISER THAN THE WISE. 
 
 V. 25. The Ants are a People not frong ; — tV nS tD^ lD''7*.^Jn ] So 
 Phocylides in his Car/n. admonit. 
 
 <l>TAON <J'' OAirON TiKi^H 7roXvfji.ox5ror 
 
 And iElian calls them likewife a People, ahmos. Lib.Yl. Cap. ^2' ^^ 
 Joel, Ch. I. V. 6. calls the Locufts, a Nation. 
 
 V. 26. The Conies are but « feeble Folk, yet they make their Houfes in 
 the Rocks. : Dn^n vh^l ^t:>''^•'^ — XDX^V ih DV D':3ty ] Rather — 
 
 The Mountain-Mice, though a People not stout : 
 
 for this is not true of Rabbits, who burrow in the Ground only : but 
 the other Animal is found in the Crevices and Interftices of Rocks. 
 See Bochart's Hieroz. and Shaw's Travels. 
 
 V. 27. — yet go they forth all of the?n by Bands. : iSd ViTt ^fli'^] 
 •j'Vn ought I think to be rendered to plunder, or to destroy. 
 
 V. 28. The Spider taketh hold with her Hands — tTGnn DH'a D'ODty] 
 This Animal is not the Spider, but the Stellio, (according to moft of 
 the old Verfions) which is a Species of the Lizard, whofe fore Paws, 
 fays Bochart, are not unlike a Man's Hand, which it ufes very dexte- 
 roufly ; and, on account of it's Smalnefs, might as v/ell be in Palaces 
 as the Spider. 
 
 V. 29.
 
 270 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 29. There be three Things which go ivell, yea, four ^■SLVt comely in 
 
 going, \r-\i7 '30a nvn^Ni — nyv "'^'D'o r^r2r\ nt:*W] This is 
 
 the lifth Time that Agur ufes this Mode of Expreflion in the Com- 
 pafs of a few Verfes : it is not inelegant in itfelf, but may perhaps be 
 thought to recur too often. The Phrafes n^V >a'0'3 and DD*? ODD are 
 equivalent, and mean mo'-cing or advancing in a Jlately and majejlic 
 Manner. 
 
 V. 31. A Greyhound; tZ)'Jn,tD inn?] In the Margin — A Horfe : 
 but neither of thefe Animals feem here to be meant. All the ancient 
 Interpreters, both Eallern and Greek, agree in the fame Signification, 
 viz. that of A Cock. But what the Defcription, girt in the Loins, im- 
 plies, it is difficult to account for. Our Tranflators fixed upon a Greyhound 
 and a Horfe, from their Speed : but that Idea is foreign to the Pur- 
 pofe. The Syriac feems to have read lit "It inflead of "I'HT ; "It figni- 
 fying a Crown or Cre/i, gave the Name I imagine to that Bird. If 
 this Reading be admitted, the Words maybe rendered — The Cock, 
 PROUDER THAN A Whale : which Creature, confcious of it's great 
 Strength, muft neceffarily look with Difdain on inferior Animals. 
 
 V. 32. — lay thine Hand upon thy Mouth. \ nS^ "I» ] Rather — 
 let THE Hand be upon the Mouth j for there is no Pronoun 
 in the Text. In Judges we have the fame Phrafe more fully expreffed, 
 viz. 73 ^y "JT D'ty cnn, Ch. XVIII. 19. 
 
 Chap. XXXI. 
 
 V. 2. What, my Son f and what, the Son of my Womb ? and what, 
 
 the Son of my Fows ? : mj "in n'CA — 'jo^ "13 n,2i nn na 1 Our 
 
 Verfion is here almoft unintelligible for Want of fupplying a Verb in 
 one of thefe elliptical Exprefiions. It would doubtlefs be better to 
 render the Verfe in fome fuch Manner — What fhall I fay, my Son ? 
 OR WHAT, O Son of my Womb ? or what, O Son of my 
 Vows ? 
 
 V. 4. — it is not for Kings to drink Wine, nor for Princes f rang 
 Drink. : "13:^ IK D'JfnST — f' '^^^' D'dS<!:'? ha] Our Verfion in- 
 tirely omits the Word Mi, or »N*, as written in the Maffora j which 
 appears to be defedive for mSS in the fame Manner as ^^\U, for 
 rninti'. This Place ought therefore to be rendered — it is not for 
 
 Kings
 
 THE BOOK OF PROVERBS. 271 
 
 Kings to drink Wine ; nor for Princes to covet strong 
 Drink, 
 
 V. 2 1 . for all her HouJJjold are clothed with Scarlet. ] t3»^ 
 
 would be more properly rendered double Garments, as thefe are 
 a better Security againfl the Cold than Scarlet. 
 
 V. 28. — her Hujhand alfo, and he praifeth her. ; nb^r\''^ nSj'i] 
 Our Tranilators by adding here the Word al/b Teem to have thought 
 that there was fomething wanting in the Text : and doubtlefs there is, 
 for the Hemiftic is too fhort by one Word, and the Order of the two 
 remaining Words plainly (hew it. They feem to have judged that it 
 was Dpi that was defediive : but, belides that it is not fuitable to the 
 Dignity of the Hufband to arife, in token of Subjedion, to the IVife, 
 the Arabic Verfion has preferved the Word fought for : for we read 
 
 there \-.^=^o--»^ L^=■^-' L.^J.:i.^j — her Hujhand praifeth her afid 
 
 applaudeth her : whence it is probable, that the Text was read thus 
 
 V. 29. Many Daughters have done virtiioufy, but thou excellefl them 
 all. ] This mull; neceflarily be fuppofed to "be faid by the Hufband, as 
 the Words immediately preceding intimate. The Word faying, fo fre- 
 quently omitted in the Text, ought therefore to precede this Verfe. 
 
 V. 30. — but a Woman that fearetb the Lord, JJ^e fiall be praifed.] 
 The Picture which is drawn in this Chapter of a good Houlewife is 
 perhaps the moft finiflied of all Antiquity. It is drawn at full Length, 
 and equally pleating in every Point of View. The Charadler which 
 Ifchomachus gives of his Wife in Xenophon's Oeconomics is alfo very 
 engaging, and very fimilar in moft refped:s to this Child of Fancy, 
 which Solomon's Mother produced, in order to engage him in the 
 Search of fuch a one to blefs himfelf with. But by neglecfting this 
 pious Advice, his Wives and Concubines made him drink deep of the 
 Cup of Bitternefs, fliook his Throne, and from the moft exalted Pitch 
 of Wifdom reduced him to the Condition of the Beafs that perijlj.
 
 ( 272 ) 
 
 CRITICAL RE M ARKS 
 
 ON THE 
 
 BOOK OF ECCLESIASTES. 
 
 Chapter I. 
 
 Verse 9. — <7«<-/ there is fio neia Th'mg under the Sun. 73 V^T 
 : tr^-tSCn nnn unn] This Expreffion of the Preacher is not to be 
 underftood in any other Senfe than as a general Inference from what 
 he had faid, vrz. that there is nothing among the Phcenomejia of Na- 
 ture, which happens now otherwife than it has done for fome Gene- 
 rations before : and in the moral World, Men being fubjecfl to the fame 
 Paffions and AfFedions now as heretofore, it is no wonder the fame 
 Caufes fliould operate in the Produftion of like EfiFefts. 
 
 V. II. There is no Rememhrmice of former Things -, ;YnDr ]'« 
 
 tD'Jti'N*lS 1 That is, " Many pad Events are totally buried in Obli- 
 " vion, and the Circumftances of other Facts are at a diftant Period 
 " quite forgotten." 
 
 V. 13. And I gave my Heart to feek — WVrh oS nK 'nnjl] TiniT 
 here and at V.17. ought to be rendered — and I applied my Heart. 
 
 V. 18. For in much Wifdom is much Grief ; and he that increafeth 
 Knowledge, increafeth Sorrow. ^\V'^ Pl'DVI — DVD :n nrjDn nin O 
 J mND3 TDV 1 What Solomon declares here may feem at firft Sight 
 contradidtory to his AlTertion, Prov. III. 17, 18. that the Ways of 
 Wifdom are Ways of Pleafantnefs, &c. But it is evident that there he 
 means a pradical Wifdom, or Religions Life ; and here the Improve- 
 ments of Science, in which at leaft he appears to have excelled all his 
 
 cotemporaries.
 
 THE BOOK OF ECCLESIASTES. 273 
 
 Cotemporaries. Now, though every fpeculative Man muft have ex- 
 perienced much Pleafure on the Difcovery of Truth, yet he muft con- 
 fefs that the Inveftigation of it is replete vv^ith Trouble and Anxiety, 
 and that after long and painful Refearches he frequently finds he has 
 been purfuing a vain Phantom. 
 
 Chap. II. 
 V. 2. I fa'iil of Lniigbtcr, It is jjuid ; and of Mirth, What doeth it ? 
 
 : nt:'V nr na nnairSi — SVinit: ^n^DH pintyS ] Or thus, with 
 
 moft of the old Verfions ~ I said to Laughter, O thou fool ! 
 AND TO Mirth, Why doest thou that ? 
 
 V. 3. I fought in fnine Heart to give niyfef unto Wine — '♦173 TTiTS 
 
 ''"y'^l nN i»»:i "IltyaV] Rather perhaps I purposed in mine 
 
 Heart to gratify mine Appetite with Wine. 
 
 V. 8. — / gat me Men-Siiigers nnd Wowen- Singers, and the Delights 
 of the Sons of Men, as mufical hiftruments, and that of all Sorts. Tl'ti'V 
 
 : mnn m::' — dikh 'n mj:ym— min on::? h] The Text 
 
 feems corrupt in the two laft Words before us ; for what can a Singu- 
 lar and a Plural of the fame Signification, thus joined together, mean; 
 as, in the Margin of our Verfion, mufical Infriimcnt and Infiruments ? 
 It is evident to me from the Agreement in all the ancient Verfions, 
 both Eaftern and Greek, that they read mptt'J:') D'pti'DI, or contradl- 
 edly rmpiri D'pii'T — -^^^ Men and Women Cupbearers. 
 
 V. 12. — for -what can the Man do that comet h after the King? 
 even that which hath already been do7ie. — "]San nriN* ^i^'yv DIKH n2 '13 
 J imtrV "iriD ntTN r~lN ] The Syriac and Vulgate read here "STK^V '■ 
 according to them this Place may be rendered — but what is Man, 
 
 THAT HE SHOULD GO AGAINST THAT KiNG, EVEN HiM WHO 
 
 LONG SINCE MADE HIM ? That is, " Why fliould Man take Pleafure in 
 " Madnefs and Folly againft the pofitive Commands of his Creator ? " 
 See nnt* thus ufed, Noldius, 5. 
 
 V. 16. — feiJig that which now is in the Days to come JJmll all be 
 forgotten: — HD^TJ Sdh D'KHn DVJ'n "llDt^n ] Rather — see'.ng 
 
 THAT now the DaYS WILL COME, WHEN ALL SHALL BE 
 FORGOTTEN. 
 
 M m and
 
 274 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 p- and how dieth the wife Man ? as the fool. D^nn mS2' 1*KT 
 
 J H'DDn DV ] Rather, I think, without Interrogation, thus — and 
 
 THE WISE DIETH IN THE SAME MaNNER AS THE FOOL. So this 
 
 Particle is ufed, Ruth. III. 18. and -sr^f like wife, Joh. XI. 36. 
 
 V. 18. Tea, I haled all my Labour, which I had taken under the 
 Sun : becaufe I Jl.^oidd leave it unto the Man that Jtoall he after me. ] 
 This is fo felfifh and narrow a Principle, that we cannot fuppofe Solo- 
 mon ever entertained it himfelf. I am perfuaded that he is here enu- 
 merating the different Purfuits of different Men after Happinefs. The 
 Ufe of the firft Perfon is common in moft Languages ; and is juftly 
 deemed the moft elegant and delicate Way of conveying Reproof. The 
 Line of Diftindtion, which he feems to draw, is, I apprehend, at the 
 Epiphonema, which recurs fo frequently, viz. This is alfo Vanity. 
 
 V. 25. For who can eat, or who elfe can hajien hereunto, more than I? 
 \ 'J!2D Vin K'ln* '/t:i '^DK* 'D O ] The Tranflation of the old Verfion 
 is,, por who could eat, and who could hafe to outward Things, more 
 than If But I much doubt whether the Words can bear either of 
 thefe Senfes ; and neither of them feems to be much to the Purpofe. 
 The LXX, Syriac, and Arabic read "iJCD; but what Verb they had 
 inftead of tyin» I know not : they however render it drink, viz. For 
 who ca?i eat and drink without him, i. e. God, juft before mentioned. 
 It is not improbable that TX^VV was the Ledlion ; for Symmachus and 
 the Vulgate favour it. I would therefore adopt it, and render — For 
 
 WHO CAN EAT, OR WHO CAN DISTRIBUTE ABROAD, WITHOUT 
 
 Him? that is, *' who is there that can fay he has not only enough to 
 *' fupply his own Wants, but alfo to relieve the Wants of others, 
 *' without being indebted to Providence for it?" By admitting this 
 Senfe, we need not fupply a Subject, as our Verfions do, at the Be- 
 ginning of the next Vgrfe. 
 
 Chap. III. 
 
 V. 1 1 . — alfo he hath fet the World in their Heart, fo that no one 
 can find out the Work that God maketh — DIlS:! t^J o'pyn n^* DJl 
 
 D'n^KH ntyy nti'N 'ry^'V^r\ n{< — dhkh NVa' n'? nti'N h'l'd] Ra- 
 ther BUT HE HATH SET THEIR YoKE ON THEIR HeART, SO 
 
 THAT &c. that is (I apprehend) " God has fo circumfcribed the Fa- 
 " culties of Man, that he cannot thoroughly comprehend the Nature 
 
 ♦'of
 
 THE BOOK OF E C C LE S I A ST E S. 275 
 
 *' of final Caufes :" the Heart as often denoting the Faculties of the 
 Mind as theAffeaions. The Y\s.xz.{Q—to fet a Yoke on the Heart ^occMXi 
 I believe nowhere elfe in Scripture ; neither do we meet in any other 
 Place with the Expreffion oi Jetting the World in the Heart: befides that 
 this Place is the only one where dSv fignifies the World, according to 
 the Hebrew Writers ; in all other Places it means TUme or Eternity. 
 In our Verfion indeed it is thus rendered, Ifaiah LXIV. 4. Yoke in this 
 Verfe feems to imply the fame as Weight, caufing an Objiacky thus — 
 the Yoke of my ^ranfgrejfions j Lam, I. 14. 
 
 V. 12. but for a Man to rejoice, and to da good in his Life. O 
 
 : vnn aiD rWvS^ mat:'S DK ] Rather — but for a Man to 
 
 REJOICE, AND TO PROCURE HAPPINESS IN HIS LiFE. The 
 
 next Verfe, relating to fenfual Gratifications, feems to confirm this Senfe. 
 
 V. 19. — as the one dieth, fo dieth the other — 7\\ nVJ p TW niOD] 
 Thefe Infinitives are ufed for Prefers: fee Prov. XXV. 3. &c. The 
 Antecedents are Man and Beafts, which Solomon fays have all one 
 Breath, fo that a Man hath no Preemmence above a Beaji. Here he 
 doubtlefs perfonates thofe minute Philofophers, who, like the Sadducees, 
 denied a Refurredlion, and took Pleafure in degrading human Nature. 
 
 V. 21. All go unto one Place, all are of the Dufl, and all turn to 
 Buji again. ] So the Poets, 
 
 nana. Km?, xa/ ttavta yiXu?, x«/ TTAnd to ^nhr Eptg* tncertt. 
 Sist? aval,? AvB'pcoTTOi. Pindar. 
 
 Pulvis et umbra fumus Hor. 
 
 Sed omnes una manet Nox, 
 
 Et calcanda femel via Leti. Ibid. Lib. 1. Od. 2S. 
 Nobis cum femel accidit brevis Lux, 
 Nox eji perpetua una dormienda. Catul. 
 
 Chap. IV. 
 
 V. I. — and behold the Tears of fuch as were opprejfcd, and they 
 had no Comforter; and on the Side of their OppreJJhrs there was Poiver, 
 but they had no Comforter. — DPrj DH? X^^ — D^ti^Vn nVDT n:m 
 JDmD DnS IW — HD Dn^pirV TQI] Rather— and behold the 
 Tears of the oppressed, for they had no Comforter, 
 NOR Strength against the Hand (or,PowER) of their Op- 
 
 M m 2 pressors.
 
 276 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 PRESSORS, FOR THEY HAD NoCoMFORTER. Tllis Is an Epizeuxls, 
 
 not unlike the following Inftance, Virg. Buc. Eel. VIII. 89, 
 Talis amor Daplmim., qualis, cum fejfa jiroencum 
 
 Per nemora atqiie altos qu(xrendo bucula lucos 
 
 Talis amor tcneaty nee Jit mihi cur a 7nederi. 
 
 V. 3. Tea, better is he than both they, which hath not yet been- 
 
 rX'r\ nS py "i:i*N nx D^♦Jt^'0 mtai] Rather — But better is 
 
 HE THAN BOTH THEY WHO DOTH NOT EXIST : Or thuS WITH 
 
 WHOM Pleasure hath not been &c. For py is nowhere ufed 
 for yet : but it lignifies Delight or Pleafure ; i. e. who has neither 
 experienced Pleafure nor Pain. The Character which Solomon intro- 
 duces here feems to be that of the querulous, who habitually complains 
 of every Thing, and delights in uiing this Paradox, that Nonentity is 
 preferable to Exijieiice. 
 
 V. 5, 6. The fool foldeth his Hands together, and eateth his own 
 Flejh. Better is an Pfa7idful with ^lietnefs, than both the Hands full 
 with Travail and Vexatioii of Spirit. SSnI — tt riN pun ^'DDH 
 
 4 nn mm h:2)f D*jsn xS-^tD •— nm t)D ah^ niD : twdi r\ii] Ra- 
 ther — The inactive foldeth his Hands together, and 
 CONSUMETH HIS OWN Flesh, faying. Better is an Handful 
 &c. H'DD is fometimes ufed for dull, imaSli've, Heavinefs. See Taylor. 
 Solomon draws here the Portrait of E?tvy and Lazinefs. Then follows 
 Covcfoufnefs. Thus Homer reprefents Bellerophon confuming his own Soul; 
 Iliad, z. 202. Ov S'v/^ov KccTidav, ttutcv ccvB'puTrcov aXiavur 
 So Horace, Epif. I. ii. 57. 
 
 Invidus alterius macrefcit rebus opimis, 
 
 V. 8. There is one alone, ^;?^ there is jiot a fecond ; 'Jt:^ ]»K1 "IHN t^'] 
 Rather — There is one without a second, or another. 
 
 neither faith he, For whom do I labour, aiid bereave my Soul 
 
 of good? : ,— inrOJD 'J:'£)J ns* "iDn'JT — S^^y 'J}< ♦s'^t] Our Tranf- 
 lators underflood this as fpoken by the covetous Man : but may it not 
 with as much Propriety be fuppofed to be a Refledlion, by way of 
 Epiphonema, made by the Author of this Book on what he had obferved, 
 as the Words that immediately follow ? thus But for whom 
 
 would I thus LABOUR, AND BEREAVE MY SoUL OF GOOD ? 
 
 V. 9. Two are better than one ; bccaufe they have a good Reward for 
 
 their Labour. JoWn ^ID IDIT DhS ;:'' ")^N— "inNH \n D^JC'H DOID] 
 
 Rather
 
 THE BOOK OF ECCLESIASTES. 277 
 
 Rather— Two are better than one; because they have 
 A greater Advantage in their Labour : for this Senfe 
 is more confiftent with Truth, as well as the Context : and it is well 
 known that the Hebrews are unacquainted with the comparative De- 
 gree, which the Exigentia loci alone can determine. 
 
 V. 14. For out of Prijhn he comcth to reign ; lohereas alfo he that Is 
 born in his Kingdom bccometh poor. O — iVsV Ki' OmOn J-i'^O O 
 . „.-^ ^L,^j irnD^on C:i ] As -no and -n^' are often confounded, I 
 re'^d here omtyn, and render — Though he come to reign from 
 the House of Princes, yet he will certainly become 
 POOR IN his Kingdom. See the Verb iV' thus ufed, Pf. II. 7. Or 
 
 thus, according to the Reading of the Text For he (the Child 
 
 mentioned in the preceding Verfe ) cometh to reign from the 
 House of the Revolters, &c. i.e. is by a Revolution fet upon 
 the Throne. 
 
 V. 15. 1 confidered all the livifig tohich walk under the Sun, iviih the 
 fecond Child that pall Jl and up tn his Stead. — O'^nH Vs r\^ 'D'Sn 
 
 J vnnn nav' nt^K — '::rn n>n dv — li'a'rn nnn Do^nt:n] Here 
 
 'we feem to have an Uyjleron Proteron, and a wrong Senfe given to 
 »:ti«n. The natural Order and JVIeaning of the Verfe is, as I conceive, 
 this — I considered that all the living under the Sun 
 walked with (or, attached themselves to) the next 
 Child, who would succeed in his Stead. The Phrafe to 
 'Vjalk with another in Scripture denotes to be obedient to his Will: thus 
 Enoch is faid to have walked with God. Gen. V. 22, 24. So Noah, 
 Gen. VI. 9. That 'JCr is not always ufed for fecond appears from V. 8. 
 where it fignifies another: that Word is perhaps ufed here in Prefe- 
 rence to another Word, to denote that the Heir apparent is fco7id in 
 Dignity to the reigning Prince ; and indeed the Words which imme- 
 diately follow countenance this Conjedure : but furely it can have no 
 Reference to the fcond Child, in Prejudice to his elder Brother ; who 
 among the Hebrews, as well as in all other civilifed Countries, was 
 intitled to the Rights of Primogeniture. 
 
 V. 16. There is no End of all the People, even of all that have been 
 before them; they alfo that come after fiall not rejoice in him. -fp *,'i< 
 
 in Tvyu' n"? D'Jnnxn d:i — x=ir\'^^'i n'n ni:'{< ^3*7 — Dvn "i^l 
 
 I read with the Syriac and Vulgate VJD^, and render — There is no 
 End of all the People, of all that are in his Presence: 
 
 BUT
 
 27S CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 BUT THEY THAT COME AFTER WILL NOT REJOICE IN HIMj 
 
 i. e. " The Number of thofe who from Vanity or Interefl pay their 
 " Devotions to the prefumptive Heir of the Crown is innumerable : 
 <' but it will probably happen, that he, who has been for a Time fur- 
 *' rounded with a Troop of flatterers, when he comes to fway the 
 *' Sceptre, may make it a Rod of Iron^ to their Sorrow, and that 
 " of their Poftcrity." This Predidtion was verified in Rehoboam, So- 
 lomon's Son and Succeiibr. 
 
 Chap. V. 
 
 V. I. Keep thy Foot when thou goeji to the Hotife of God, 'r'^jn "^^^ 
 On^KH n'i Sk "I^n nii'N^] Rather — Attend to thy Go- 
 ings j or KEEP A Guard on thy Feet, when 6cc. i.e. "to 
 *' thy AfFedlions, or the Difpofitions of thy Mind." SjI has this Senfe, 
 Job. XXXI. 5. Prov. VI. 8. Ifa. LII. 7. 
 
 — that! to give the Sacrifice of fools : — nir D^S^DDH nn-^] Rather 
 
 THAN TO OFFER With FOOLS A Sacrifice; for the Order 
 
 and Form of the Words prevents their being confidered as in regimine. 
 
 V. 3. For a Dream comet h through the Multitude of Bufinefs ; atid a 
 
 fool's Voice is known by Multitude of Words. — I'Jj; n-|2 D17nn Ni O 
 
 » m-i2T ^"^2 b'DD '^Ipl ] Rather — For as a Dream cometh 
 
 THROUGH A MULTITUDE OF BUSINESS, SO THE VoiCE OF A 
 
 FOOL THROUGH A MULTITUDE OF WoRDS. Meaning, that he 
 who talks a great deal will necefiarily talk foolifhly. 
 
 V. 4. — for he hath no Pleafure in fools : D'^'DD!! \^T\ X^ O ] 
 There ought to be here no Italics ; as ^'5n is a Verb. 
 
 V. 6. Suffer 7iot thy Mouth to caufe thy Flejh to fin; — nx IDD '-?^{ 
 *]"itr:i riK^ N'OnS "I*3] Rather, I think — Suffer not thy Mouth 
 TO SIN AGAINST THY BoDY, viz. by rafh Vows of Self-Denial, 
 Abflinence, or Mortification, as the preceding Verfe feems to fliew. 
 
 neither fay thou before the Angel, — "I'^'^'^I^ '^^S IttiVH SnI ] 
 
 Rather, I think — neither say thou before him who provi- 
 DETH FOR THEE. This Pcriphrafis is explained by the Word God in 
 the next Claufe, which is exegetical. 
 
 V. 7. For in the Multitude of Dreams^ and many Words there are 
 afo divers Vanities : — naiH Dnmi cV^m maSn 212 O] Rather 
 
 — For
 
 THE BOOK OF ECCLESIASTES. 279 
 
 — For as in the Multitude of Dreams there are surely 
 Vanities, so in many Words. See Noldius. 
 
 V. 8. — for he that is higher than the highejl regardeth ; and there 
 be higher than they. ; DH'^^V D'H^JI n,t:iy n:iJ Sy:j n^J '3 ] Rather 
 
 — FOR he that is high observeth him that is higher ; and 
 THERE are higher than they. That is, it is not to be won- 
 dered that a Country Hiould be plundered, when the feveral Officers are 
 countenanced by their Superiors, and thefe by the fupreme Authority 
 itfelf. This Senfe feems more agreeable to the Context, than to inter- 
 pret it, with our Veilion, of the Divine Providence. 
 
 V. 10. He that loveth Silver &c. " ^y\ t]DD ^HK ] Rather — 
 
 he that loveth Money. 
 
 V. 17. All his Days alfo he eatethin Darknefs : — "pni V.'^» h'2 DJ 
 
 'jwN* ] Rather He consumeth also all his Days in 
 
 Darkness. 
 
 and he hath ri2U£h Sorrow and Wrath with his Sickncfs. DJ'JT 
 
 r^llipi vSm nnin] Rather — and Anger, Sickness, and Wrath 
 multiply : for n:3in does not feem to be an Adverb here, but the 
 Preter Hiphil, asDeut. I. 10. Hof. VIII. 14. which agrees with each 
 of the fingular Nouns feparately ; and the T final in V^m is plainly a 
 Millake, occafioned by the next Word beginning with the fame Let- 
 ter ; for not one of the ancient Verfions acknowledge it. 
 
 V. 19, Every Man alfo to whom God hath given Riches and Wealth, 
 and hath given him Power to eat thereof, and to take his Portion, and 
 to rejoice in his Labour j this is the Gift of Godi] Our Verfion in this 
 Place is fcarcely intelligible, the Words not being reducible to a Pro- 
 pofition. How much better is this expreffed in the old Verfion — And 
 TO every Man to whom God 6cc ? The fame Mode of Ex- 
 preffion occurs Ch. VI. 2. and ought to be rendered — To whomso- 
 ever God &c. 
 
 V. 20. For he Jljall not much remember the Days of his Life : ^ O 
 
 vn »a» nN -|DT» n:iin ] Rather in the prefent Tenfe For he 
 
 doth not &c. 
 
 becaufe God anfwereth him in the Joy of his Heart. D'H^Nn 'S-' 
 
 nnS rniDL^a n:ya] Rather — because Gop ministreth 
 
 Ground
 
 28o CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Ground for the Jov of his Heart ; viz. by the Gifts be- 
 ftowcd on him : for this Verb when conftrued with the Prepofition 3 
 has that Senfe. 
 
 C H A p. VI. 
 
 V. 3. If a Man beget an hundred Children, — nt^Q C"N* "I'Sv DK ] 
 Rather — Though he beget an hundred Males; i.e. Sons, 
 and Grandfons. Tliat this is the Conftrudlion of this Place is evident; 
 for t^*'^{ of the preceding Verfe is certainly the Nominative, which 
 would therefore be unnecelTarily repeated here ; neither would it in 
 that Cafe be placed after the Verb ; and this fhews that it is governed 
 by it in an oblique Cafe, as it cannot be ufed abfolutely, on which ac- 
 count our Verfion adds the Word Children. But VH is here more 
 proper than D'JH ; becaufe it reftrains th? Offspring to the liTue Male: 
 and it is well known that in Hebrew this Word is ufed with any 
 Number, how great foever. 
 
 fo that the Days of his Tears be many ; Vil!^ ',!2' Vn'tt' I'll] 
 
 The Conflruftion here according to the prelcnt Reading and Tranfla- 
 tion is very harfh and ungrammatical, and the Senfe a mere Tautology ; 
 for where is the Difference between a Man's livitig many Years, and 
 the Days of his Tears being many ? But if inflead of Vn»jy we read ^T\"\L*t 
 which Word is ufed i Sam. XIV. 34. and tranflated his Sheep, 
 which may be here taken for Substance in general, we fhall not 
 only avoid the Tautology, and remedy the Defedls of Conftruction, 
 but find a Senfe much more fuited to the Context ; thus — Though 
 HE beget an Hundred Males, and live many Years, and 
 HIS Substance be great all the Days of his Life, but his 
 Soul be not filled with Good, and also he have no 
 Burial, 6cc. Three Species of Good are enumerated, a numerous 
 Progeny, long Life, and great PoJJ'efJions, duri7ig the ivhole Courfe of 
 that Life ; in Oppofition to thefe are placed Wa?it of Contentment in 
 this Life, and IFant of Burial after Death ; which Solomon fays are 
 fuch Abatements of Happinefs, that an Abortion is preferable to Life 
 in fuch Circunillances. 
 
 V. c. Moreover he hath not feen the Sun, nor hwum any Thing : — 
 :/T 1</T nxi n"? ^^^ DJ ] Rather — Moreover he hath not 
 seen nor known the Sun : i.e. the Embryo, which can neither 
 fee nor feel it's Influence. 
 
 V. 8.
 
 THE BOOK OF E C C L E S I A S T E S. 281 
 
 V. 8. For what hath the wije more than the fool? what hath the 
 poor, that knowcth to ivalk before the living ? p DDH? "inV HO 'D 
 :D"nn "TJJ l^nS nv ':vV no— VdDH] The latter Part of this 
 Verfe feems to be an Anfwer to the Queftion propofed in the former 
 
 Part, and ought I think to be thus rendered that which the 
 
 POOR HATH, WHO KNOWETH &c. i.e. in Point of Morals the wife 
 has no Advantage over the poor who knows and pradlifes his Duty. 
 
 V. 9. Better is the Sight of the Eyes, than the Wandering of the De- 
 
 fre: — ^'Di i?n'2 D'J'V nNia mQ ] Rather — Better is the 
 
 Sight of the Eyes than the Pursuit of the Appetite, 
 
 as Verfe 7. The Sight of the Eyes is here ufed by a Metonymy for every 
 
 Objedl of Sight, or whatever may be feen. 
 
 V. 12. For who knoweth what is good for Man in this Life, all the 
 Days of his vain Life which he fpendeth as a Shadow ? VIV '2 O 
 
 SvD DJi'vn iVnn "n 'O' nsoa cnn dik^ aio n*:] Rather — 
 
 But who knoweth what is better in Life for a Man, 
 
 THAN TO NUMBER THE DaYS OF HIS LiFE &C ? that is, tO 
 
 take an Account of them, fo as to turn them to Profit. 
 
 Chap. VII. 
 V 8 Better is the End of a Thing than the Beginning thereof: and 
 
 the patient &c. "iji niD iri'irxna nm nnnx mo ] The two kii 
 
 V^ords ought to be thus read, mtOl n't^Kn!: ; and the Verfe thus 
 rendered — Better is the End of a Thing than the Be- 
 ginning: and the patient &c. 
 
 V. 10. Say not thou. What is the Caufe that the former Days were 
 better than thefe? CD'aio vn D'Ji^^Nnn D^!2'nty T^'r^ na nOXD ^N* 
 j-^i^j^j^j Rather — Say not. Why doth it happen that 6cc. 
 
 V. 1 1. Wifdotn is good with an Inheritance : and by it there is Pro- 
 fit to them that fee the Sun. J tyot^n 'K^*? nn'T vilUZ QV nODH niVO] 
 Rather, with the Margin — Wisdom is as good as an In- 
 heritance i nay better to them &c. 
 
 V. 12. For Wifdom is a Defence, and Money is a Defence : — Hi'n 'D 
 
 WDH ^^n rr^Dnnl ^)i occurs Numb. XIV. 9. in this Senle, but 
 
 ' ' N n without
 
 282 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 without the Prepofition 3 but the 2 is not unfrequently prefixed to the 
 Nominative, as well as other Cafes : fee Exod. XXXII. 22. i Kings 
 XIII. 34. Or Sa2 may fignify the fame as 3^a2j, a Weapon. 
 
 l>ut the Excellency of Knowledge is, that Wifdoin giveth Life to 
 
 them that have it. \ n'Vvi n'nn rS^':^nr\ nVT pnnn ] Rather — 
 
 BUT THE EXCELLENT KNOWLEDGE OF WiSDOM GIVETH LiFE 
 TO THEM THAT HAVE IT. 
 
 V. 13. Confider the Work of God : for who can make thzt Jlraight 
 ivhich he hath made crooked? S^? '^ O — D'hSkH ntryXD n^{ ni*"» 
 nrili^ 15^'^^ rnS' IpnS] Rather — Consider the Work of God, 
 
 WHETHER ANY ONE CAN MAKE STRAIGHT THAT WHICH HE 
 
 HATH MADE CROOKED. See thcfc fcveral Particles thus ufed in Nol- 
 dius's Concordance. 
 
 V. 1 4. In the Day of Profperity be joyful, but in the Day of Adver- 
 
 Jp-ty confder : God alfo hath fet the 07ie over againfl the other, to the 
 
 End that Man JJjould f?id notlmig after him. nVJi l~I\"l nilltO DV^ 
 
 : n^tSINrj vnnK Onxn NVtS' )!r}\D\ OurTranflators explain the latter 
 Claufe thus — " That Man fliould be able to controul nothing in his 
 " (God's) Works." See the Margin of the old Verfion. But that does 
 not feem to be the Meaning, neither will the Words bear that Senfe. 
 I would render them, with all the ancient Verfions, thus — to the 
 End that Man might find no Blame against him. That 
 is, God hath ordered that Good and Evil fhould be fo intermixed, 
 that no Man is without his Share of either, and therefore cannot ar- 
 raign his Providence. n,21K3 may here fignify ajiy Tubing: but as 
 ma Bla7}ie is twice written DWX:, it may be alfo confidered as having 
 the paragogic n: it occurs exacftly in this Form and Senfe, i Sam.XXIX. 
 3. and mnx is here ufed as Lev. XXVI, 33. ws. DDnns* 'npnni 
 
 y\X\ • and I will unjheath the Sword against you. See alfo 
 
 I Sam. XIV. 37. &c. 
 
 . V. 15. All Things have I fen in the Days of my Vanity : '^DH riN* 
 '*7in 'J3»:} 'n'N"l] Rather — All this have I seen &c. as Gen. 
 XXIV. 50. -imn N^f ♦ mn'a — this Th i n g cometh from the Lord. 
 See alfo Ch. VIII. 9. 
 
 there is a juji Man that perijlicth in his Right eoufiefs, and there 
 
 is a wicked Man that prolongeth his Life /;/ his Wickednefs. ^'''y^ ty> 
 nrin:i inNO W\ trn— lisni'a ^1^\ Rather, I think— there 
 
 IS
 
 THE BOOK OF E C CLE S I AS TE S. 283 
 
 IS A JUST Man that is disappointed in his Righteous- 
 ness ; AND a wicked Man that continueth long in his 
 Wickedness. "t:iK has the Senfe of hjing or mijjing the Way of Life 
 or Happinefs, Job. VI, 18. Pf. II. 12. See Taylor, ■]-l^f, fimply, fig^ 
 nifies to continue long, Ch. VIII. 12. 
 
 V. 16. — Hvhy flmddefl thou deflroy thyfclf? \ CDaV-m noS ] Ra- 
 ther — BE desolate J or left alone, as in the Margin, and in the old 
 Verfion : for a Man ov err ight eons or overivife ( /. e. one who carries 
 his Religion as far as- Superltition, or whofe Prudence degenerates into 
 Pyrrhonifm) bids fair to be forfaken by all his Companions. 
 
 V. 18. — for he that fear eth God flmll come forth of them all. '''2 
 J D^3 nN NV» LD'hSn NT] Rather — shall proceed in (or, ac- 
 cording to) all these, viz. Precepts. See Noldius, Art. 10 & 19. 
 
 V. 25. a?:d to knoio the Wickednefs of Folly,^ even of Foollfmtfs 
 
 and Madnefs. \ mSSlH mS^Dm SdD ytt'"! nyiSl ] The old Ver- 
 fion is here more agreeable to the Text, wz, AND TO KNOW THE 
 Wickedness of Folly, and the Foolishness of Madness, 
 
 V. 26. — whofe Heart is Snares and Nets, and her Hands as Bands : 
 
 nn'' DmDiV nib D'anm cmv,!: k'h ncx] Rather, I think — 
 
 who herself is Snares, whose Heart is Nets, and whose 
 Hands are Bands : for the Pronoun KM feems here to be emphatical. 
 
 V. 27. Behold, this have I foutid, (faith the Preacher) counting 07ie 
 by one, to find out the Account. nnK rhry;} maS* '''n^'i'O TW nXT 
 : inj^^n NVaS nn^^] Rather, I think thus — Behold this have 
 I found, saith the Preacher, of one with the other, 
 IN the End of the Account. N*yo is here confidered as a Sub- 
 flantive derived from Ki;», and fignifying literally the goifig forth. The 
 h has the Force of the Prepofition in ; or it denotes that the Verb Sub- 
 ftantive nVH is underflood, ^c. ought not we to read jnSnpn *l(i:K ? 
 
 V. 29. Lo, this only have I found, that God hath made Man upright: 
 hut they have fought out many Inventions. 'it^'K TiNVQ nt riN''^ "13? 
 ''iJl "W Dnsn nK D'hSkh nti^y] Rather, I think, thus — This 
 
 ONLY, BY examining HAVE I FOUND, THAT GoD HATH MADE 
 
 Men upright &c. For nN"1 is not here I apprehend an Interjedtion, 
 or the Imperative -, if it were, it would claim the firft Place in the 
 
 N n 2 Sentence,
 
 zH CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Sentence, like nin ; but it is the Participle prefent of the Verb ir\H1, 
 which has this Senfe, Lev. XIII. lo. &c. and DlH lignifies not only 
 the firfl Man fo called, or any other particular Man ; but alfo the 
 whole Aggregate of Mankind. 
 
 Chap. VIIL 
 
 V. I. — a Man's Wifdo!?i maketh his Face fo Jljitie, TNT) tZTMi n?JDn 
 VJS] Rather — enlighteneth his Face, or maketh it glo- 
 rious i as the Word is rendered in other Places. 
 
 arid the Boldnefs of his Face Jhall be changed. \ '^W VJD tVl] 
 
 Rather — but he that hath an impudent Countenance 
 SHALL BE HATED : thus D'Jfl tV IS rendered, Prov. V]I. 13. Here the 
 Prepofuion "2. is fupplied before TJ£3 j the literal Conftrudlion being — He 
 that is impudent in his Face. In regard to NJti'*, it is the regular Future 
 Niphal from NJti', as Prov. XIV. 17. which is there rendered in our 
 Verfion hated : fo that it is amazing our Tranflators would prefer 
 to torture this Word by deriving it from njty ; and this too, for the 
 fake of adopting a worfe Senfe. 
 
 V. 2. / counfel thee to keep the King's Commandment : "|bX3 '5 ^iH 
 '\Dti^] I think it is more probable that OK is a Miftake for KJK or nJN*, 
 than that a Word fliould have dropped from the Text ; wherefore I 
 would render — keep, I pray thee, &c. None of the old Verfions, 
 the Vulgate excepted, feem to have had this Word in their Texts. 
 
 V. 3. Be not hajly to go out of his Sight : fand not in an evil Thing : 
 yn nmn "IDVn Sk iSn VJQO Snnn Sn] Rather — Rush not 
 hastily from his Presence: (viz. as impatient') go thy 
 Way, stand not in an evil Thing. 
 
 V. 6. Becaufe to every Purpofe there is Time and 'Judg7nent ; there- 
 fore the Mifery of Man is great upon him. — DSl^OT DV ti^' \*3n bl37 'D 
 : vSv nil"> DlKn T-\V\ O ] There feems to be no Connedion be- 
 tween thefe Claufes ; and for this Reafon, I imagine, becaufe they 
 are Parts of different Verfes. The firfh ought to be conned:ed with 
 the preceding Verfe, and rendered thus — because there is a Sea- 
 son AND AN established OrdER FOR EVERY PuRPOSE, Or 
 
 Pursuit J and the latter Claufe thus — But the Misery of 
 Man is great upon him, because he knoweth not that 
 which shall be 6cc. 
 
 V. 12.
 
 T H E BOOK OF ECCLESIASTES. 2^5 
 
 V. 12. — yet fiirely I know that it fiall be ivell ivith them that fear 
 God,_ ivbich fear before^ him. 'NI'S ^D Tl'TV llt'N* 'JN VnV Di '3 
 : VJqSjs 1K"^'' IJ^K ID'nSKS*n] The latter Claufe ought I think to be 
 rendered — who reverence him: for 'JS'^'J preceded by the Verb 
 KT is only an expletive Sign of the Accufative Cafe : or thus, who 
 STAND IN Awe of his Presence, as Jer. V. 22. 
 
 C H A p. IX. 
 
 V. I . — the righteous, and the ivife, and their Works are in the Hand 
 of God: no Man knoweth Lcje _or Hatred by all that Is bejore them. 
 
 ya riKitr oji n^r^^ dj D'nSxn no Dnnn^^i DV^Dnm cpHin 
 
 : Dn'Jij'? H>:3n Dl^^n yiV] Rather — the righteous, and the 
 WISE, AND their Housholds are in the Hand of God ; but 
 Men know not by all that is before them either Love 
 or Hatred : i. e-. " It is impoirible for Men to determine by God's 
 " Difpenfations of Profperity or Adverfity, whether he love, or do not 
 ** love, them who are apparently righteous and wife." From this Cir- 
 cumftance, among others, one might be led to conclude that God's 
 equal Adminiftration of temporal good and evil in the Jewilh Com- 
 monwealth was at an End, whicli is generally fuppofed not to have 
 happened till about the Time of the Babylonifli Captivity. For David 
 fays expreflly that he never faw the righteous forfaken, nor his Seed 
 begging Bread. P. XXXVII. 25. 
 
 V. 3. — and after that, they go to the dead. D'n!2n H^N* innKI ] 
 Rather — and pursueth them to the dead, viz. the Madnefs 
 juft before mentioned. 
 
 V. 5. but the dead know not any T^hing, neither have they any 
 
 more a Reward; "iDt:^ tDvh '^^v I'NT — rt-^WD O'vnv D:\s a'n'.:m ] 
 
 The whole of what is here faid from V. i. to the End of V. 10. I con- 
 fider as intended to fet forth the Principles of Epicureans ; (for their 
 Syftem prevailed among the Jews, as well as the Greeks j) for the Im- 
 mortality of the Soul ieems here to be denied, and at V. 7. an Ex- 
 hortation begins to the Purfuit of all Manner of fcnfual Gratifications. 
 
 V. 8. Let thy Garments be ahoays white-,— W^:h in:in Vn» nv "^Dn] 
 White Clothes are not only the pleafantefl in a warm Country, as was 
 Paleftine, but alfo the moll: expenfive ; as they cannot be worn fo 
 long as thofe of other Colours; Luxury is therefore here combined with 
 Colt. , V. 9.
 
 286 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V. 9. Live joyfully ivkh the Wife ivbom thou lovejl all the Days of 
 the Life of thy Vanity,^ which he hath given thee under the Sun, all the 
 Days of thy Vanity. -jSlin "H 'P' Sd I-\1TMi "Itt'iS HLfN* Dy D^n nSI 
 •• "ib'Iin 'P' Sd U'2^r\ nnn iS p: -lu ^< ] As none of the ancient 
 Verfions acknowledge the lad Claufe, it is probable that it is repeated 
 from the former Part by Miflake. I would therefore omit it, and 
 render — Enjoy Life (i.e. indulge^ with the Wife whom 
 
 THOU LOVEST ALL THE DaYS OF THY VAJN LiFE, WHICH IS 
 
 GIVEN THEE UNDER THE SuN. The Scnfualift, in Order to pafs over 
 no Incentive to ftimulate the Paflions, feems here to recommend Foly- 
 gamy ; for, by recommending a favourite Wife, he infinuates that the 
 Perfon he fpoke to had other Wives, or Concubines ; a Pradice but 
 too much countenanced by Solomon himfelf, and all the opulent in 
 every Part of the Eafl. 
 
 V. 10. Whatfoever thy Hand findeth to do, do it with thy Might : '7;^ 
 ryZ'V inDl mcy*? "JT Ni'On -i::^^^ ] That is, "If there be any 
 " other Means of pleafing the Senfes not before enumerated that thou 
 " canft think of, fail not to have Recourfe to it :" for there is no Work, 
 nor Device, ?ior Knowledge, nor Wifdom in the Grave whither thou goejl, 
 i. e. (according to the fame Syftem) after this Life the Body moulders 
 into Duft, and the Soul is annihilated. 
 
 V. II. / returned, and f aw &c.] ^i. does it not feem that the 
 Author would here be underftood as giving an Account of a Progrefs 
 he had made in different Parts, and exhibiting the feveral ilriking Cha- 
 radters he had met with in his Tour ? 
 
 V, 17. The Words of wife Men are heard in ^iet, more than the 
 Cry of hiin that ruleth among fools. npyfJ D'ypi:': nnn CPDH nm 
 J D'S'DDH bc'IP] Rather — The Words of the wise ought to 
 BE HEARD 6cc. as Mai. \.b. A Son honour eth his Father, for ought 
 
 T O H O N U R . 
 
 V. 18. hut one Sinner deflroy eth )nuch good. IIiK* "iriK NiOim 
 
 J ni'in nUlD] Rather — but one that erreth in Judg- 
 ment &c. So xon fignifles. Job. V. 24. 
 
 Chap. X. 
 
 V. 1. Dead Flies caufe the Ointment of the Apothecary to fend forth 
 
 a finking Savour : npn ]atr V'y CNi' ma 'nur] Rather 
 
 Dead
 
 THE BOOK OF ECCLESASTES. 287 
 
 Dead Flies cause a stinking Savour, and putrify the 
 Ointment of the Apothecary; as in the old Verfion. The 
 original Reading was probably ']y^>y^ ID'Wi*. 
 
 *^* Here the Author, having finidied his Excurfion in Queft of 
 the leading Charadlers, which have always dilgraced human Nature in 
 all luxurious States, throws oft" the Mait, appears in his own Perfon, 
 and from hence to the Clofe of the Book inculcates grave and ferious 
 Maxims, fuggefting proper Antidotes againft the Poilbn of fome of 
 the foregoing Tenets. 
 
 V. II . Surely the Serpent ivjll hiie iv'ithout 'Enchantment ; and a Bab- 
 bler is no better. \ p^r'^n hvib ]l"in' V^'l — '^'^^ ^"1*^^ ti^njH Iw" DK] 
 There feems to be no fort of Connexion between thefe two Claufes, 
 as they are tranflated in our Verfion. The Verfe ought to be rendered 
 — If the Serpent bite notwithstanding the Enchant- 
 ment, SURELY there is no Advantage in an Enchanter : 
 for the Exigentia loci thus fixes the Senfe of pi:;^n Syn*? ; or ^ij^'bn, 
 by a Tranfpofition of Letters, may be a Miftake for pttTl^, as nni» 
 for nnn> in the laft Ch. V.4. The LXX, Aquila, and the Syriac, feem 
 to have had this latter Reading in their Texts. 
 
 V. 12. — but the Lips of a jool ivill /wallow up him/elf. ^ mnfltyi 
 : IJy^^^n S'DD] Rather — will destroy him: thus V^2. is ren- 
 dered in other Places. 
 
 V. 1 5. The Labour of the foolifi wearieth every one of them : SdV 
 "Ijyjl'n D'V'DDn] Rather — wearieth him; as in the old Verfion. 
 
 — becaufe he knoweth not how to go to the City. DS'?^ yi* Kb HD'K 
 ; TV ""JK ] Rather — who knoweth not (or cannot prevail upon 
 himfelf to take the Trouble to learn) how &c. The Phrafe, how to 
 go to the City, feems to be proverbial, and to denote a Thing cafy and 
 obvious. 
 
 V. 16. — and thy Princes eat in the Morning. ; iS^K' np:!^ Tli^")] 
 Rather — feast &c. for the next Verfe fliews that this is the Senfe; 
 and that thofe Feafts were attended with Excefs both in eating and 
 drinking. 
 
 V. 20. — for a Bird of the Air fall carry the Voice C'Jun PjIV O 
 Hipn nx "I'bv] The reprefenting Fame as endowed with Wings is 
 a fine poetical Image. So Virgil, /En. IV. v. 175. 
 — — mox fefe attollit in auras &c. 
 
 Chap.
 
 28.8 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Chat. XL 
 
 V. I . Caji thy Bread upon the Waters : — D',t:n '2Q hlf T^nS rh^'] 
 Some Critics underftand this enigmatical Expreffion as a Diredlion to 
 ibw one's Seed in a mbift Soil : but if that be good Huibandry, it is 
 not however fuitable to the Context. The old Verfion feems to give 
 the true Meaning, viz. " Be liberal to the poor ; and though it feem 
 " to thee us a Thing ventured on the Sea, yet it Ihall bring thee Profit." 
 
 V. 3. 7/' ^^-^^ Clouds be full of Rain, they empty themfelves up07i the 
 Earth : — ip'T X'\iin by Du'J — tD'2Vn li^So' DX ] Rather ~ If 
 THE Clouds be full, they pour down the Rain upon 
 THE Earth. This feems to intimate, " that the rich ought to dif- 
 " tribute out of their Abundance to the poor." In the fame Senfe the 
 next Sentence ought, I think, to be underftood, viz. where the Tree 
 fillcth, there it Jkall be, i. e. " where a Favour has been conferred, 
 *' there it remains, or is not foon forgotten." 
 
 V. 4. He that obferveth the Wind fiall not foiv &c. nV mn nOJy 
 "•)j«) — j;-|t' ] This I apprehend is not to be confined to the mere Let- 
 ter, but to be underftood as a general Caution againft Procraftination. 
 
 V. 8. But if a Man live many Years, and rejoice in them all : DN* '3 
 nyi"' D^Dn DIKH TVXV T\'2r\T\ D'J:^] This Verfe, like the next, 
 ouTht, I think, to be conftrued as an Irony — But if a Man live 
 many Years, let him rejoice in them all. 
 
 yet let him remember the Days of Darknefs ; for they Jkall be 
 
 7nany. All that comcth is Vanity. Sd vn' nnnn O 11^'nn '»♦ PK "iDt'l 
 t Hnn Nat^' ] Rather, I think — But let him remember the 
 Days of Darkness, that they are many, and that all 
 
 THAT COMETH is VaNITY. 
 
 V. 9. and let thy Heart cheer thee in the Days of thy Youth. ] 
 
 Thefe Words I'mmnn 'C'Jn ought, I think, to be here rendered — in 
 THY CHOICEST Days, particularly as thofe Words, in thy Youth, 
 immediately precede. 
 
 Chap. XIL . . 
 
 ■nCi'l hoi _ 
 
 V. I . — lohile the evil Days come not — nVin 'O' IK^' K7 T^T^K nv J 
 Rather — before the evil Days come; for that is the Force 
 
 of thefe three Particles thus united. ,/~.'^ 
 
 V.4.
 
 THE BOOK OF ECCLESIASTES. 289. 
 
 V. 4. — a}:d he P^iall rife up at the Voice of the Bird — HipS tinpn 
 "nSi'n] As there is no Antecedent to the Relative in the Text ; it 
 would, I think, be befl either to fupply — and a Man will rise up; 
 or conftrue the Verb imperfonally, viz. and one riseth up at 
 
 THE singing of THE BiRD. 
 
 — and all the Daughters of Mufick — "I'C'H nua h'2\ Or — the 
 Women Singers. 
 
 V. 5. and the Almond Tree fiall foiirijh : -jp^^'n V^^^l ] ^11 
 
 Critics agree that this PafTage relates to the Infirmities of old Age : 
 but how the Phrafe — the Almond Tree Jkallfotirifi — can poflibly im- 
 ply that " their Heads fliall be as white as the BloiToms of an Almond 
 *' Tree," as it is explained in the Margin of our old Verlion, I cannot 
 conceive. No Language I believe can juftify fuch a Figure : neither 
 is it true that the Bloflbms of an Almond Tree are white. I would there- 
 fore render thefe Words — and he that is wakeful shall 
 BE CONTEMNED j for it is Well kuown that old People fleep little j and 
 that, on account of their Infirmities, they are too often the Sport of 
 the inconfiderate. 
 
 afid the Grajljopper pall be a Burden, njnn SnnDn ] This 
 
 ExprefTion is as unintelligible as the preceding one. Jerom had long 
 fince affirmed that ijn fignified the Ankle as well as a Locujl ; and it 
 is evident that this Word in Arabic is ufed for the Thigh : wherefore 
 
 I would thus tranflate the Text, with the Chaldee and the 
 
 Ankle shall be a Burden to itself; or unable to fup- 
 port the Burden of the Body. 
 
 V.6. Or ever the Silver Cord be loofed;—fp'2T\ Snn pHT N*7 ^t^'^' n>*] 
 By this Figure muft, I think, be meant the Spinal_ Marrow. 
 
 or the golden Bowl be broken : — antn vh^ X'^n'\ ] That is, 
 
 I imagine, '• Before the Head is reduced to a mere empty Scull," not 
 unlike then in Colour to Gold, or in Form to a Bowl. 
 
 — or the Pitcher be broken at the Fountain : — Vinan 7^ 13 "iniym] 
 Perhaps — " Before the Circulation of the Blood be flopped at the 
 " Heart." 
 
 or the Wheel broken at the Cijlern. \ -\inn ^fH. '-7i^:in \ni"l ] 
 
 PofTibly — '< Before the general DifTolution of the whole Mafs, Solids 
 " and Fluids." 
 
 V. 7. and the Spirit fiall return unto God who gave it. nTim 
 
 5 nJDJ "lt:*N D'n^Kn bs y\Vr\] Here the Author takes Care that no 
 
 O one
 
 29© CRITICAL R E M A Pv K S, Sec. 
 
 one might be milled by what had been afferted by thofe who fuppofed 
 the Soul became extinft on it's Separation from the Body. 
 
 V. 10. — a?2ii that wliich was ivritten was upright, even the Words 
 of Truth. : n,!:K nm Ity* ainm ] I read with the Syriac and Vul- 
 gate IinDlj and conftrue "»Ly' adverbially, or fupply the Prepofition ^, 
 
 thus AND HE WROTE PROPERLY THE WoRDS OF TrUTH. 
 
 V. 1 1 . The Words of the loiji are as Goads, and as Nails fajietzed by 
 ihe Majlers of Ajfemblics, which are given from one Shepherd, nil"! 
 
 Rather — The Words of the wise are as Goads, or as 
 Nails that are fastened : the Collectors of them were 
 APPOINTED BY ONE Shepherd. By Shepherd in this Place our 
 Tranflators underftood God to be meant. He is indeed called the 
 Shepherd of Ifrael : but by this Exprefiion Solomon feems to point 
 out himfelf ; for this Title is more than once given to Kings, Ifa. 
 XLIV. 28. Ezek. XXXIV. 23. and we know of no other King before 
 him, who collefted Proverbs.
 
 ( 291 ) 
 
 CRITICAL REMARKS 
 ON THE CANTICLES, 
 
 O R 
 
 THE SONG OF SOLOMON. 
 
 Chapter I. 
 
 Verse ^. Becaufe of the Savour of thy good Ointments, thy Name 
 is l^Ointmelt foured forth : IDt. pnin IDt. - OOID T^t^iJ^ HH^ 
 Rather — Thy Name is AN Ointment poured_ forth, like 
 THE Savour of thy good Ointments. Thus ^ is ufed, Jolh. 
 VII. 5. I Sam. XXV. 37. &c. 
 
 V.4. Draw me, we ivill run after thee : r^^^-^^ J^m "^yty] 
 All he ancient Verfions feem to have had thefe Words in their Text, 
 t!.. Ti--^^ nnn; for they all add here-.« account oj tbme Ointment.. 
 
 y.g. I have compared thee, my Love, to a Company off'Pj^' 
 
 Pharaoh's Chariots. \ ^n^VS I'n'DT nvnQ '23^:1 'HDD^] The Word 
 rfjaraovs K^muiut . ^ 1 ancient Verfions 
 
 ij-lDD^ occurs nowhere in bb. in tnis roun. xi 
 confider it as the fingular or plural Feminine with the AAk but I 
 think it may not imp'^operly be conftrued as Jpeaal w.th o- Veri op, 
 and of the Mafculine Gender, as if it were written fully, OjniDlD^ 
 The Comparifon of a beautiful Woman to a Set o^ ^ofsh:n^ff^d 
 in a Chariot may perhaps appear uncouth to the refined Manners of 
 this Aee But let it be remembered that the Greek and Latin loets 
 frequently compare the fame Objeft to an Heifer, a Creature far mft-
 
 292 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 rlor in refped: to the Comelinefs and Elegance of it's Form : thus 
 Lycophron calls Hellen, AAer. V. 102. (See Potter's Notes.) 
 
 Km thjJ a,w{A.<l)oy IIOPTIN 
 
 So V. 857. Ev OiTi nOPTIS OfX'^'^o^ -rdj^H ^iu.. 
 
 Ovid alfo difHnguiflies her by this Appellation, 'Eptjl. ad Farid. 
 Graja juvenca "cenit, qua te, patriamque, domumque 
 Perdai : lo prohibe % Graja juvenca venit. 
 
 Nor let it be thought that this Name was given only to Women of bad 
 Fame ; and that for this Reafon lo was fuppofed by the Poets to be 
 metamorphofed into a Coic. For Sophocles defcribes ivcnns a^pa., a 
 beauttful, delicate Virgin, 
 
 w? nopTis ipY\i*,au' Track. V. 532, 539. 
 
 And Euripides calls Polyxena Mosxos, Hecuba, V. 526. 
 
 2x(jor>)^«{. MOSXor cr>if Kd^^VTl? Xi^oiV. 
 
 So Pindar, Fyth. Od. IV. v. 253. 
 
 And Horace in like Manner calls a young Woman Juvenca, hib. II. 
 Od. V. and in another Place compares her to a Mare, Lib. III. Od, II. 
 
 ^(^i "velut latis equa trima campis^ 
 
 Ludit exult im, metuitque tangi, 
 
 Nuptiarum expers, et adhuc protervo 
 Cruda marito. 
 
 V. 10. Thy Cheeks are comely with Rows of Jewels, thy Neck with 
 Chains of Gold. ; D'ninn ";"1N1V Dmna "]"nV nNi] Rather, I 
 think — Thy Cheeks are comely with Ornaments, thy 
 Neck with Necklaces. 
 
 Chap. II. 
 
 V. 7. — thatyejlir not up, nor awake my Lo've, TT^IVD DKI 1")*Vn DJ? 
 niHNn nK ] n^nxn being here emphatical wants not the Pronoun : 
 I would therefore render — nor awake that beloved one. 
 
 V. 8. The Voice of my beloved I HH Hip ] This Place would he 
 more intelligible, were we to fupply, as in the old Verfion — — " It is 
 " the Voice." 
 
 V. II.
 
 THE SONG OF SOLOMON. 293 
 
 V. 1 1 . For lo, the Winter is pajl, the Rain is over, and gone. njH '3 
 : "h "I^n *l^n O'L^jn — '\1V inon ] The Afyndeton, as it is in the 
 Text, would I think be more poetical — the Rain is over, it is 
 GONE. So Ch. V. 6. 
 
 V. 17. Until the Day break, and the Shadows flee away : mQ*t:^ 
 
 D'SVi'n 1DJ1 DVn] Rather — Umtil the Day be spent 6cc. 
 literally, he out of Breath : that this is the Senfe is very clear from 
 the next Claufe, for in the Abfence of the Sun there is no Shadow ; 
 and, as this Hemiflic ought to make Part of the foregoing Verfe, it is 
 farther evident, that it is in the Day Time, not in the Night, that the 
 beloved there mentioned feedeth among the Lillies. The fame holds in 
 refpecl to Ch. IV. 5, 6. 
 
 — turn my beloved, and be thou like a Roe, — »:i^7 mi ^7 n?Jl ^ID] 
 That is, Come to me with the Swiftnefs of a Roe from thy lurking 
 Places ; V. 14. 
 
 C H A F. III. 
 
 V. 4. It was but a little that I pafl'ed Jrom them, hut I found him 
 
 &c. "^y\ TiNVaC' ny an,2 'miV^ DjrSD] The old Verfion 
 
 feems preferable here — when I had passed a little from 
 
 them, then I FOUND HIM 6CC. 
 
 V. 1 o. — the Midjl thereof being paved with Love ; 'n^HT} ^11^1 "iDin] 
 Rather — being warmed with Love: for t]V"l fignifies /o ^t'^/ or 
 bake with Coals, 1 Kings XIX. 6. and a live Coal, Ifa. VI. 6. 
 
 Chap. IV. 
 
 V. 3. — — thy Temples 'are like a Piece of Pomegranate within thy 
 Locks. nnSV'? "Wy^ inp-l ponn rVm] Rather— thy Cheeks 
 are like a Piece of Pomegranate about thy Locks, 
 The Word m\>'\ occurs nowhere elfe, except Judg. IV. 21, 22, 26. in 
 which Places it fignifies that Part of the Temple that borders upon the 
 Cheek : but here it can, I imagine, fignify nothing befides the Cheek : 
 for it cannot be pretended that red Temples are a Beauty. The Cheeks 
 are compared to n Piece of this Fruit, becaufe the Pomegranate, when 
 whole, is of a dull Colour ; but, when cut up, of a lively beautiful 
 Vermilion. Modefly and Ingenmufnefs are called by this Name in Ara- 
 bic, viz, 'ii/* 
 
 V. 9.
 
 294 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 V, 9. — thou hajl ravified my Heart -with o?ie of thine Eyes, 'JDillV 
 T^VO nns:: ] The Maflbra reads r^nni ; which Reading feems pre- 
 ferable, and ought to be rendered either at once, as Prov. XXVIII. 
 18. or ALTOGETHER, as Jer. X. 8. thus — thou hast ravished 
 MY Heart at once (or, altogether) with thine Eyes. 
 
 V, 15. A Fount am of Gardens, a Well of living Waters, and Streams 
 
 from Lebanon.'] In our prefent Verfion this Verfe is unconnedled with 
 
 the Context, and hard to be underflood. In the old Verfion it is all 
 
 expreffed by the Vocative Cafe : but I think it would be better to 
 
 fupply, 'Thou art ^c 
 
 Chap. V. 
 
 V. 5. 7 rofe up to open to my beloved, and my Hands dropped with 
 Myrrh, and my Fingers with fweet-fmelling Myrrh, upon the Handles 
 
 of the Lock. — -iT'o »nyai\^T "na i3t:j nn — nrh nr\ih 'Jn 'T^^^ 
 
 ; SlJ^lt^n r^lSO "I^V] This feems to allude to a Cuftom, which pre- 
 vailed in ancient Times, of adorning the Door of a new married Couple 
 with Garlands, and of perfuming it with odoriferous Eflences, Thus 
 Lucretius, Lib. IV. v. 1120. 
 
 j^t lachrymans exclufus amator limina fdpe 
 Floribus et fertis operit, pojiefque fuperbos 
 JJngit amaraci?io, et foribus mifer ofcula figit. 
 
 V. II. His Head is as the tnof fne Gold, his Locks are hujl.y, and 
 black as a Raven. : nnVD mnnty D'SnSn VDVilp — TD DHD ii:\s-i ] 
 Though the Ancients prized the golden or faxen Locks, (which they 
 called ^fwiT-jj, whence ^uOT^co^of) this cannot be the Senfe here, as they are 
 faid to be black. This doubtlefs alludes to the Cuftom that prevailed 
 amono- them of ufing a Powder of that Colour, or Ornaments of Gold 
 in their Locks ; which Philoftratus calls yiKico(ja, KOjA,n ; and Eunapius 
 ufes almofl: the fame Words as Solomon, viz. At Mfjuti f/,iAa,vTifui n ««/ 
 rhtuirccj «ctTs%t;vra- So likewife Anacreon, where he gives the Painter 
 Diredlions how to paint his Miftrefs, fays, 
 
 T* jW.ei' iv^oB-iv fA,iKcuvci,g, 
 Ta ^' i? Axpov yiXM(ra,s. 
 And foon after, 
 
 A7ra,\a,i n naj [A,iXc</.ya.s' £-p'S' XXVIII. 
 
 V. 12.
 
 THE SONG OF SOLOMON. 295 
 
 ■V. 12. His Eyes are as the Eyes of Doves by the Rhers of Waters, 
 wajhed with Milk, and fitly fet. nVi'm — D'O ^-^'iJN Sv D'JVD Vrj^^ 
 J nS'SlD ^y matt" :i^n:i] Rather — His Eyes are as the Eyes of 
 -Doves, which are near Streams of Water, are washed 
 WITH Milk, and dwell in Plenty. Our Tranflators make 
 the whole Verfe to have reference to the Eyes : but furely this is a 
 Miftake. The Comparifon ceafes after the Mention of the Dove's Eyes, 
 which are beautiful ; the other three Claufes relate only to that Bird, 
 whofe Eyes may be fuppofed to fparkle more than ufual, when fhe is 
 near the Water, either to drink or wafli herfelf. The Expreflion, 
 wafied with Milk, implies a white Dove ; perhaps the more prized on 
 that account ; and the Words, dwelling in Plenty, are added to denote 
 her Pliimp7hfs, which contributes to her Beauty. 
 
 V. 13. His Cheeks are as a Bed of Spices, ^% fweet Flowers : his Lips 
 like Lillies, dropping fweet-fmelUng Myrrh. — ptTUn nJlTlVD VH*? 
 
 :-iav nvj m£3D: D'jniy — vmnsir cnpn,^ mSiJio] Thus I think 
 
 ought the Hemiftics to be divided, and rendered — His Cheeks are 
 AS Beds of Spices ; his Lips as perfumed Wreaths, as Lil- 
 lies DROPPING sweet-smelling MyRRH. 
 
 Chap. VL 
 
 V. 4. Thou art beautiful, O my Love, as Tirzah, comely as Jerufa- 
 lem, terrible as an Army with Banners, mNJ — nV")nD TTVI DK HD' 
 : mSjIJD naw DSiyno] The latter Claufe both here and V. 10. 
 does not feem to be of a Piece with the reft of the Verfe, in either 
 Place. The Defign in both Places is to give an Idea of a beautiful 
 and amiable Woman : but the Quality of terrible, and the Compari- 
 fon to an Army with Banners, can only fuit a Bellona or an Amazon. I 
 would therefore render it— majestic {creating Awe) as Stan- 
 dards. She is compared toTirzah, a Town in the Tribe of Ephraim, 
 the Capital not oxAy of that Diftrift, but of all the circumjacent Coun- 
 try before Samaria was built. It is fuppofed to have had that Name 
 from it's Pleafantnefs. 
 
 V. 13. Pet urn, return, O Shulamite ir\'lhyi'T\ 'm::' '1111^] ^. 
 
 is not this Proper Name formed from that of Solomon with the femi- 
 nine Termination, as nir'N a Woman from t^'N a Man; and might it 
 not be rendered — Tnou Wife of Solomon ? 
 
 Chap.
 
 296 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 Chap. VII. 
 
 V. 5. — and the Bair of thine Head like Purple, ^tl'K^ rh'T\ 
 
 **.2i"!ND ] This Word occurs only in this Place ; and has no Connec- 
 tion with any known Root in Hebrew. I wonder therefore our Tranf- 
 lators would give it the Signification of Hair, as no Hairs are ever of 
 that Colour, or can with Propriety be compared to it. This Word 
 muft mean fomething which is about the Head : and why fhould it 
 not as well fignify A Fillet, or Bandage ? Now S'Sl in Chaldee 
 is Filian tenue, Filameiituni-, Peniculamentum. Inftead of the D in |,'2J")ND I 
 would read :i, and render — and the Bandage of thine Head 
 IS OF Purple : which Colour anciently was appropriated to Princes 
 and Magiftrates. 
 
 the King is held in the Galleries. \ tS'tDHni "llDhf 'l'?!:] In the 
 
 old Verfion thefe Words are thus rendered — the King is tied in the 
 Rafters or Galleries, meaning *' that he delighteth to come near thee, 
 *' and to be in thy Company." But this Senfe (fuch as it is) is quite 
 unconnected with the Context. I would therefore borrow a Significa- 
 tion of on"> from the Arabic, and render — the King is capti- 
 vated BY thine Attire j for La; is a fort of Apron tied round 
 
 the Waift. An anonymous ancient Greek Interpreter reads here 
 
 xa/ '1] i^Xis-p<j-<? (TiS u? 7rop(pvfa, (icLo-iMoo? "zSiaidii^iiiyj ei?\yif/.ci.(ri — and thy 
 Drefs is like the Purple of a King tied about with Bandages. See 
 Montfaucon's Hexapla. 
 
 V. 8. — and the Smell of thy Nofe like Apples : ', Cmsn^ lilS* nm] 
 Rather, I think — like Oranges, or Peaches ; for p.U> fignifies 
 either of thefe Fruits, which have a fragrant Smell ; whereas in gene- 
 ral Apples have fcarcely any Smell, except after they have been kept 
 fome time, and then it is far from being agreeable. 
 
 V. 9. — caufing the Lips of thofe that are afeep to fpeak. Tflti' Il!in 
 ♦ Cy^'' ] All the ancient Verfions feem to have read here D'iC'l : and. 
 as 2^11 occurs nowhere elfe, the Arabic may help us to determine it's 
 Signification ; which is To move gently, to creep, to flow foftly. And 
 as the Subjed; of the Paflage relates to Wine going down the Throat 
 aright, nothing can be more pertinent in this Place than the Arabic 
 Senfe, or than the Ledtion adopted by all the Verfions. I would there- 
 fore render the Text thus — moving gently through the 
 
 Lips
 
 THE SONG OF SOLOMON. 297 
 
 Lips and Teeth. This all know is commonly the Cafe of good 
 Wines. The only Ground on which the Verb nm has the Senle of 
 /peaking given to it is, that nm fignifies a Rumour. 
 
 Chap. VIIL 
 V. 2. / would lead thee, and bring thee into my Mother s Hotife, who 
 
 would iiijiruB me: — ^y^&?r\ 'cx rrn '7K "I^i'n^^ "iJn^K] The LXX, 
 
 Syriac, Arabic, and Ethiopic Verlions feem to have read ( inftead of 
 
 the laft Word, >y^&?r\ ) 'JlV mn Ski ; for they all render / 
 
 would lead thee, and bring thee into my Mothers Houfe, and into 
 THE Chamber of her who bore me. 
 
 V. 5. Who is this that comet h up from the Wildernefs, leaning upon 
 her beloved f ] This Interrogation, inftead of being contained in a 
 Parenthefis, ought to make a diftind Verfe ; as it is neither put in the 
 Mouth of the Bridegroom, nor the Bride. The Speakers are probably 
 the Virgins who attended upon this Occafion. 
 
 — / raifed thee up under the Apple Tree : there thy Mother brought 
 thee forth ; — I^N '^r\bin H^Dti' — l^n-niV msnn nnn] The Bride- 
 groom having fuggefted to the Bride that he once awaked her from 
 her Sleep under a Tree, feems to take Occafion to remind her, that 
 under that very Tree her Mother had been feized with the Pangs of 
 Childbirth : a Circumftance which cannot be introduced with Propriety 
 but in fuch a Poem as a Paftoral. So Virgil, Eel. VIIL v. 37. 
 Sepibus in nojlris parvam te rofcida mala 
 (Dux ego vefer eramj vidi cum Matre legentem &c. 
 Ut -vidi, ut peril, ut me malus abjlulit error ! 
 
 Which is an Imitation of Theocritus, eiata. /3. 82. 
 Xui iJof, oig if^aniv, cos (Ji.01 "ZtrS^ B'vy,os iaCpS"*; 
 
 t^HhU/.Cl,? 
 
 Martial alfo takes Notice of afimilar Circumftance, Lib.Yl. Epig- LXIV. 
 
 Dum prandia portat arantt, 
 
 Hirfuta peperit rubicunda fub ilice conjux. 
 
 V. 6. — which hath a moji vehemettt Flame. \ n^n^n'^ty ] This 
 Word is fuppofed to be compounded of the relative Particle L^, irh a 
 Flame, and ,T God: but I think that T\2'rh is only the plural Terrni- 
 
 PP 
 
 nation
 
 298 CRITICAL REMARKS ON 
 
 nation with the feminine Affix j and I would render it which 
 
 INFLAME HER. 
 
 V. 9. If fie be a Wall, ive will build upon her a Palace of Silver : 
 f^D!) ni'D nhy njn: N'H nam on] By this ftrong oriental Phrafe 
 I apprehend no more is meant, than fimply to fay, that, if flie be fit to 
 be married, we ought to feck out a fuitable Hufband for her. 
 
 UPON THE WHOLE, this Poem feems to be of a mixt 
 Natur£ between the Dramatic and the Paftoral. The Unities of Time, 
 Place, and Characters are not fo ftridlly obferved as in later Compofitions 
 of either Kind. There are Traces of {even different Days ; during 
 v/hich Interval the Marriage Feftival lafted among the Jews : fee Gen. 
 XXIX. 27. Judg. XIV. 12. The Scene fometimes reprefents the Coun- 
 try, fometimes the City, &c. And Solomon appears at Times in his 
 own real Character, prefently after in that of a Shepherd, then reaf- 
 fumes his own again. The Dramatis Perfonce, befides the Bridegroonv 
 and Bride, are the Watchmen, or fuch Perfons as are occafionally met 
 with on the Road, and a Chorus of Maidens, Attendants on the Bride. 
 The Language is fometimes lofty and fpirited 3 fometimes only fuit- 
 able to Shepherds. Many of the Words, occurring in no other Place.,, 
 cannot have their precife Senfe eafily afcertained : neither can we al- 
 ways fee the Juftnefs of all the Comparifons ; which probably proceeds 
 from our Ignorance, not only of the Terms, but of the Manners,, 
 and other Circumftances. 
 
 Th I s Poem is generally confidered as an JLpithalamiitm compofed 
 by Solomon on his Marriage with the Daughter of Pharaoh, the King 
 of Egypt. And this appears to me to be the only Point of View in 
 which it ought to be confidered. In refpeft to the myftical Senfe which 
 it is fuppofed to contain, I niuft frankly acknowledge, that I cannot 
 perceive the leafl: Foundation for it. This Notion I fuppofe was ori- 
 ginally derived from the Targum, and adopted foon after by feme of 
 the Fathers, who, with more Piety than Judgment, thought that, as 
 St. Paul compares the Union of Chrift with his Church to a Marriage, , 
 this Poem ought alfo to be interpreted with reference to the lame Sub- 
 jeft. But how is it confiftent with this Idea, that neither the Name 
 of God, nor of Chrift, ever occurs in it .'' that there is not one reli- 
 gious or moral Sentiment to be found ? that it is not once either quoted, 
 or moft diftantly alluded to, in any Part of the Sacred Writings .? on 
 which account perhaps it is not direded to be read in our Churches. 
 
 We
 
 THE SONG OF SOLOMON. 
 
 299 
 
 We find alfo, that thofe who attempt to trace the Allegory in every 
 Part are foon loft in an inextricable Labyrinth. 
 
 But I feem already to hear it objedled, that it is great Prefumption 
 to venture to diflent from an Opinion, which has been eftablifhed for 
 near twenty Centuries, and has been abetted by great, good, and 
 learned Men during all that long Interval j and that this novel Opinion 
 may tend to weaken the Foundation of the Church of Chrift. To this 
 I reply, that mere Length of Time is but a Tandy Foundation for the 
 Bafis of Truth to reft upon j that all it can in Reafon. pretend to is, to 
 teach us Caution before we quit eftabli(hed Opinions : but furely it 
 ought not to preclude us from making due Inquiries, and ufmg our ra- 
 tional Powers; or, upon due Convidtion of former Errors, from pub- 
 licly detedting them. In regard to any fuppofed Inconvenience accruing 
 to the Chriftian Religion, I really fee none. Ob the contrary, as it is 
 fo well eftabliflied on the Jure Word of Prophecy, which Thrones-, Prin- 
 cipalities, and Poivcrs, cannot prevail againft, it appears to me more 
 for the Intereft of that Religion to quit an untenable Poft, than to ex- 
 ptofe it to the Afl'ault of Enemies, who muft inevitably foon become. 
 Mafters of it. 
 
 F I,, n: L- S*.
 
 ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 TH E Author firft intended to have fubjoined to the preceding 
 Sheets his Remarks on the Prophets : but, being indifpenfably 
 obh'ged to be abfent from the Univerfity for fome Time, finds himfe]f 
 under a Neceffity of poftponing the Publication to another Opportunity. 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 Tag^ 8. X. 9. for mSD^?^ read niSDNV P. 113. lajl Line, read 
 elliptical. P. 116. L. 29. r^^^ reft. P. 138. L. 15. Dele, whereas it 
 fignifies nowhere, O moft High. P. 226. L. 29. for Period, r. Comma.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 inrrei 
 
 A.M. 
 
 7I8I9I10I11I 
 
 1 > 
 
 I VED 
 
 MAIN LOAN DESK 
 
 OCT 1M984 
 
 P.M. 
 
 11213141516 
 
 Form L9-30m-ll,'58(,8268s4)444
 
 ■"if"""' 
 
 000 7l" " 
 
 nnn -^r' "III nil... 
 
 1388 9 
 
 *ES 
 
 1200 
 
 D93c
 
 
 ,v" 
 
 
 'fM^ 
 
 ■j»«)«:\*^ 
 
 ^y 
 
 ■y'A 
 
 
 •^(MIBR*, 
 
 mm' 
 
 ^mit 
 
 'mM:^ 
 
 '^y-